Univ.of  111.  juA^rary 
51 


r C^YY\JJ^ 


\ 


THE  YOUNG 

CARTHAGINIAN 

A ST  OR  Y OF  THE  TIMES  OF 
HANNIBAL 


BY 


G.  A.  HENTY 


AUTHOR  OF  “WITH  CLIVE  IN  INDIA,”  “THE  DRAGON  AND  THE  RAVEN,”  “BY 
ENGLAND’S  AID,”  “WITH  LEE  IN  VIRGINIA,”  “IN  THE  REIGN  OF 
TERROR,”  “WITH  WOLFE  IN  CANADA,”  “CAPTAIN  BAY- 
LEY’S  HEIR,”  “TRUE  TO  THE  OLD  FLAG,”  ETC. 


NEW  YORK 

THE  MERSHON  COMPANY 


PUBLISHERS 


PREFACE. 


My  Dear  Lads: 

When  I was  a boy  at  school,  if  I remember  rightly, 
our  sympathies  were  generally  with  the  Carthaginians 
as  against  the  Romans.  Why  they  were  so,  except  that 
one  generally  sympathizes  with  the  unfortunate,  I do  not 
quite  know;  certainly  we  had  but  a hazy  idea  as  to  the 
merits  of  the  struggle,  arid  knew  but  little  of  its  events, 
for  the  Latin  and  Greek  authors  which  serve  as  the  ordi- 
nary text-books  in  schools  do  not  treat  of  the  Punic  wars. 
That  it  was  a struggle  for  empire  at  first,  and  latterly  one 
for  existence  on  the  part  of  Carthage;  that  Hannibal  was 
a great  and  skillful  general;  that  he  defeated  the  Romans 
at  Trebia,  Lake  Trasimenus,  and  Cannae,  and  all  but 
took  Rome,  and  that  the  Romans  behaved  with  bad  faith 
and  great  cruelty  at  the  capture  of  Carthage,  represents, 
I think,  pretty  nearly  the  sum  total  of  our  knowledge. 

I am  sure  I should  have  liked  to  know  a great  deal 
more  about  this  struggle  for  the  empire  of  the  world, 
and  as  I think  that  most  of  you  would  also  like  to  do  so, 
I have  chosen  this  subject  for  my  story.  Fortunately, 
there  is  no  lack  of  authentic  material  from  which  to  glean 
the  incidents  of  the  struggle.  Polybius  visited  all  the 
passes  of  the  Alps  some  forty  years  after  the  event,  and 
conversed  with  tribesmen  who  had  witnessed  the  passage 
of  Hannibal,  and  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  his  descrip- 
tions are  far  more  accurate  than  those  of  Livy,  who  wrote 
somewhat  later  and  had  no  personal  knowledge  of  the 
affair.  Numbers  of  books  have  been  written  as  to  the 
identity  of  the  passes  traversed  by  Hannibal.  The  whole 
of  these  have  been  discussed  and  summarized  by  Mr. 
W.  J,  Law,  and,  as  it  appears  to  me  that  his  arguments 

iii 


IV 


PREFACE. 


are  quite  conclusive,  I have  adopted  the  line  which  he 
lays  down  as  that  followed  by  Hannibal. 

In  regard  to  the  general  history  of  the  expedition, 
and  of  the  manners,  customs,  religion,  and  politics  of 
Carthage,  I have  followed  M.  Hennebert  in  his  most 
exhaustive  and  important  work  on  the  subject.  I think 
that  when  you  have  read  to  the  end  you  will  perceive 
that,  although  our  sympathies  may  remain  with  Hanni- 
bal and  the  Carthaginians,  it  was  nevertheless  for  the 
good  of  the  world  that  Rome  was  the  conqueror  in  the 
great  struggle  for  empire.  At  the  time  the  war  began 
Carthage  was  already  corrupt  to  the  core,  and  although 
she  might  have  enslaved  many  nations  she  would  never 
have  civilized  them.  Rome  gave  free  institutions  to  the 
people  she  conquered;  she  subdued  but  she  never  en- 
slaved them,  but  rather  strove  to  plant  her  civilization 
among  them  and  to  raise  them  to  her  own  level.  Car- 
thage, on  the  contrary,  was  from  the  first  a cruel  mistress 
to  the  people  she  conquered.  Consequently,  while  all 
the  peoples  of  Italy  rallied  round  Rome  in  the  days  of  her 
distress,  the  tribes  subject  to  Carthage  rose  in  insurrec- 
tion against  her  as  soon  as  the  presence  of  a Roman  army 
gave  them  a hope  of  escape  from  their  bondage. 

Had  Carthage  conquered  Rome  in  the  struggle  she 
could  never  have  extended  her  power  over  the  known 
world  as  Rome  afterward  did,  but  would  have  fallen  to 
pieces  again  from  the  weakness  of  her  institutions  and 
the  corruption  of  her  people.  Thus,  then,  although  we 
may  feel  sympathy  for  the  failure  and  fate  of  the  noble 
and  chivalrous  Hannibal  himself,  we  cannot  regret  that 
Rome  came  out  conqueror  in  the  strife,  and  was  left  free 
to  carry  out  her  great  work  of  civilization. 

yours  sincerely, 

G.  A.  Henty. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

page 

I. 

The  Camp  in  the  Desert 

• I 

II. 

A Night  Attack, 

13 

III. 

Carthage, 

a 27 

IV. 

A Popular  Rising, 

40 

V. 

The  Conspiracy, 

. 54 

VI. 

A Campaign  in  Spain, 

70 

VII. 

A Wolf  Hunt, 

. 85 

VIII. 

A Plot  Frustrated 

99 

IX. 

The  Siege  of  Saguntum,  .... 

. 117 

X. 

Beset, 

127 

XI. 

The  Passage  of  the  Rhone, 

. 144 

XII. 

Among  the  Passes, 

159 

XIII. 

The  Battle  of  the  Trebia,  .... 

. 174 

XIV. 

The  Battle  of  Lake  Trasimene, 

190 

XV. 

A Mountain  Tribe, 

. 206 

XVI. 

In  the  Dungeons  of  Carthage, 

217 

XVII. 

The  Escape,  ....  ' . 

. 232 

XVIII. 

Cannae,  

247 

XIX. 

In  the  Mines,  . . . . 

. 261 

XX. 

The  Sardinian  Forests, 

276 

XXI. 

The  Gaulish  Slave, 

. 295 

XXII. 

The  Lion 

311 

■.:« 

•V' 


V;--^  ;. 

1¥-; 


;V'J^ 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  CAMP  IN  THE  DESERT. 

It  is  afternoon,  but  the  sun’s  rays  still  pour  down  with 
great  power  upon  rock  and  sand.  How  great  the  heat 
has  been  at  midday  may  be  seen  by  the  quivering  of  the 
air  as  it  rises  from  the  ground  and  blurs  all  distant  ob- 
jects. It  is  seen,  too,  in  the  attitudes  and  appearance  of 
a large  body’ of  soldiers  encamped  in  a grove.  Their 
arms  are  thrown  aside,  the  greater  portion  of  their 
clothing  has  been  dispensed  with.  Some  lie  stretched 
on  the  ground  in  slumber,  their  faces  protected  from  any 
chance  rays  which  may  find  their  way  through  the 
foliage  above  by  little  shelters  composed  of  their  cloth- 
ing hung  on  two  bows  or  javelins.  Some,  lately  awak- 
^ ened,  are  sitting  up  or  leaning  against  the  trunks  of  the 
trees,  but  scarce  one  has  energy  to  move. 

The  day  has  indeed  been  a hot  one,  even  for  the 
southern  edge  of  the  Libyan  desert.  The  cream-colored 
oxen  stand  with  their  heads  down,  lazily  whisking  away 
with  their  tails  the  flies  that  torment  them.  The  horses 
standing  near  suffer  more;  the  lather  stands  on  their 
sides,  their  flanks  heave,  and  from  time  to  time  they 
stretch  out  their  extended  nostrils  in  the  direction  from 
which,  when  the  sun  sinks  a little  lower,  the  breeze  will 
begin  to  blow. 

The  occupants  of  the  grove  are  men  of  varied  races, 
and,  although  there  is  no  attempt  at  military  order,  it  is 
clear  at  once  that  they  are  divided  into  three  parties. 


2 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


One  is  composed  of  men  more  swarthy  than  the  others. 
They  are  lithe  and  active  in  figure,  inured  to  hardship, 
accustomed  to  the  burning  sun.  Light  shields  hang 
against  the  trees  with  bows  and  gayly  painted  quivers 
full  of  arrows,  and  near  each  man  are  three  or  four  light 
short  javelins.  They  wear  round  caps  of  metal,  with  a 
band  of  the  skin  of  the  lion  or  other  wild  animal,  in  which 
are  stuck  feathers  dyed  with  some  bright  color.  They 
are  naked  to  the  waist,  save  for  a light  breastplate  of 
brass.  A cloth  of  bright  colors  is  wound  round  their 
waist  and  drops  to  the  knees,  and  they  wear  belts  of 
leather  embossed  with  brass  plates;  on  their  feet  are 
sandals.  They  are  the  light-armed  Numidian  horse. 

Near  them  are  a party  of  men  lighter  in  hue,  taller 
and  stouter  in  stature.  Their  garb  is  more  irregular, 
their  arms  are  bare,  but  they  wear  a sort  of  shirt,  open 
at  the  neck  and  reaching  to  the  knees,  and  confined  at 
the  waist  by  a leather  strap,  from  which  hangs  a pouch 
of  the  same  material.  Their  shirts,  which  are  of  roughly 
made  flannel,  are  dyed  a color  which  was  originally  a 
deep  purple,  but  which  has  faded,  under  the  heat  of  the 
sun,  to  lilac.  They  are  a company  of  Iberiain  slingers, 
enlisted  among  the  tribes  conquered  in  Spain  by  the 
Carthaginians.  By  them  lie  the  heavy  swords  which 
they  use  in  close  quarters. 

The  third  body  of  men  are  more  heavily  armed.  On 
the  ground  near  the  sleepers  lie  helmets  and  massive 
shields.  They  have  tightly  fitting  jerkins  of  well-tanned 
leather,  their  arms  are  spears  and  battle-axes.  They  are 
the  heavy  infantry  of  Carthage.  Very  various  is  their 
nationality;  fair-skinned  Greeks  lie  side  by  side  with 
swarthy  negroes  from  Nubia.  Sardinia,  the  islands  of 
the  ^gean,  Crete  and  Egypt,  Libya  and  Phoenicia  are 
all  represented  there. 

They  are  recruited  alike  from  the  lower  orders  of  the 
great  city  and  from  the  tribes  and  people  who  own  her 
sway. 

Near  the  large  grove  in  which  the  troops  are  encamped 
is  a smaller  one.  A space  in  the  center  has  been  cleared 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  DESERT.  3 

of  trees,  and  in  this  a large  tent  has  been  erected. 
Around  this  numerous  slaves  are  moving  to  and  fro. 

A Roman  cook  captured  in  a sea  fight  in  which  his 
master,  a wealthy  tribune,  was  killed,  is  watching  three 
Greeks  who  are,  under  his  superintendence,  preparing 
a repast.  Some  Libyan  grooms  are  rubbing  down  the 
coats  of  four  horses  of  the  purest  breed  of  the  desert, 
while  two  Nubians  are  feeding,  with  large  flat  cakes, 
three  elephants,  who,  chained  by  the  leg  to  trees,  stand 
rocking  themselves  from  side  to  side. 

The  exterior  of  the  tent  is  made  of  coarse  white 
canvas;  this  is  thickly  lined  by  fold  after  fold  of  a thin 
material,  dyed  a dark  blue,  to  keep  out  the  heat  of  the 
sun,  while  the  interior  is  hung  with  silk,  purple  and 
white.  The  curtains  at  each  end  are  looped  back  with 
gold  cord  to  allow  a free  passage  of  the  air. 

A carpet  from  the  looms  of  Syria  covers  the  ground, 
and  on  it  are  spread  four  couches,  on  which,  in  a posi- 
tion half-sitting,  half-reclining,  repose  the  principal  per- 
sonages of  the  party.  The  elder  of  these  is  a man  some 
fifty  years  of  age,  of  commanding  figure  and  features 
which  express  energy  and  resolution.  His  body  is  bare 
to  the  waist,  save  for  a light  short-sleeved  tunic  of  the 
finest  muslin,  embroidered  round  the  neck  and  sleeves 
with  gold. 

A gold  belt  encircles  his  waist;  below  it  hangs  a gar- 
ment resembling  the  modern  kilt,  but  reaching  halfway 
between  the  knee  and  ankle.  It  is  dyed  a rich  purple, 
and  three  bands  of  gold  embroidery  run  round  the  lower 
edge.  On  his  feet  he  wears  sandals  with  broad  leather 
lacings,  covered  with  gold.  His  toga,  also  of  purple, 
heavily  embroidered  with  gold,  lies  on  the  couch  beside 
him;  from  one  of  the  poles  of  the  tent  hang  his  arms, 
a short,  heavy  sword,  with  a handle  of  solid  gold  in  a 
scabbard  incrusted  with  the  same  metal  and  a baldric 
covered  with  plates  of  gold  beautifully  worked  and  lined 
with  the  softest  leather,  by  which  it  is  suspended  over 
his  shoulder. 

Two  of  his  companions  are  young  men  of  three  or  four 


4 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


and  twenty,  both  fair  like  himself,  with  features  of  almost 
Greek  regularity  and  outline.  Their  dress  is  similar  to 
his  in  fashion,  but  the  colors  are  gayer.  The  fourth 
member  of  the  party  is  a lad  of  some  fifteen  years  old. 
His  figure,  which  is  naked  to  the  waist,  is  of  a pure 
Grecian  model,  the  muscles,  showing  up  clearly  be- 
neath the  skin,  testify  to  hard  exercise  and  a life  of 
activity. 

Powerful  as  Carthage  was,  the  events  of  the  last  few 
years  had  shown  that  a life-and-death  struggle  with  her 
great  rival  in  Italy  was  approaching.  For  many  years 
she  had  been  a conquering  nation.  Her  aristocracy 
were  soldiers  as  well  as  traders,  ready  at  once  to  embark 
. on  the  most  distant  and  adventurous  voyages,  to  lead 
the  troops  of  Carthage  on  toilsome  expeditions  against 
insurgent  tribes  of  Numidia  and  Libya,  or  to  launch  their 
triremes  to  engage  the  fleets  of  Rome. 

The  severe  checks  which  they  had  lately  suffered  at 
the  hands  of  the  newly  formed  Roman  navy,  and  the 
certainty  that  ere  long  a tremendous  struggle  between 
the  two  powers  must  take  place,  had  redoubled  the  mili- 
tary ardor  of  the  nobles.  Their  training  to  arms  began 
from  their  very  childhood,  and  the  sons  of  the  noblest 
houses  were  taught,  at  the  earliest  age,  the  use  of  arms 
and  the  endurance  of  fatigue  and  hardship. 

Malchus,  the  son  of  Hamilcar,  the  leader  of  the  expe- 
dition in  the  desert,  had  been,  from  his  early  childhood, 
trained  by  his  father  in  the  use  of  arms.  When  he  was 
ten  years  old  Hamilcar  had  taken  him  with  him  on  a 
campaign  in  Spain ; there,  by  a rigorous  training,  he  had 
learned  to  endure  cold  and  hardships. 

In  the  depth  of  winter  his  father  had  made  him  pass, 
the  nights  uncovered  and  almost  without  clothing,  in  the 
cold.  He  had  bathed  in  the  icy  water  of  the  torrents 
from  the  snowclad  hills,  and  had  been  forced  to  keep  up 
with  the  rapid  march  of  the  light-armed  troops  in  pur- 
suit of  the  Iberians.  He  was  taught  to  endure  long 
abstinence  from  food  and  to  bear  pain  without  flinching; 
to  be  cheerful  under  the  greatest  hardships,  tO'  wear  a 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  DESERT.  5 

smiling  face  when  even  veteran  soldiers  were  worn  out 
and  disheartened. 

It  is  incumbent  upon  us,  the  rulers  and  aristocracy 
of  this  great  city,  my  son,  to  show  ourselves  superior  to 
the  common  herd.  They  must  recognize  that  we  are  not 
only  richer  and  of  better  blood,  but  that  we  are  stronger, 
wiser,  and  more  courageous  than  they.  So  only  can 
we  expect  them  to  obey  us,  and  to  make  the  sacrifices 
which  war  entails  upon  them.  It  is  not  enough  that  we 
are  of  pure  Phoenician  blood,  that  we  come  of  the  most 
enterprising  race  the  world  has  ever  seen,  while  they 
are  but  a mixed  breed  of  many  people  who  have  either 
submitted  to  our  rule  or  have  been  enslaved  by  us. 

This  was  well  enough  in  the  early  days  of  the  colony, 
when  it  was  Phoenician  arms  alone  that  won  our  battles 
and  subdued  our  rivals.  In  our  days  we  are  few  and  the 
populace  are  many.  Our  armies  are  composed  not  of 
Phoenicians,  but  of  the  races  conquered  by  us.  Libya 
and  Numidia,  Sicily,  Sardinia,  and  Spain,  all  in  turn  con- 
quered by  us,  now  furnish  us  with  troops. 

Carthage  is  a mighty  city,  but  it  is  no  longer  a city 
of  Phoenicians.  We  form  but  a small  proportion  of  the 
population.  It  is  true  that  all  power  rests  in  our  hands, 
that  from  our  ranks  the  senate  is  chosen,  the  army  offi- 
cered, and  the  laws  administered,  but  the  expenses  of 
the  state  are  vast.  The  conquered  people  fret  under  the 
heavy  tributes  which  they  have  to  pay,  and  the  vile  popu- 
lace murmur  at  the  taxes. 

In  Italy,  Rome  looms  greater  and  more  powerful 
year  by  year.  Her  people  are  hardy  and  trained  to  arms, 
and  some  day  the  struggle  between  us  and  her  will  have 
to  be  fought  out  to  the  death.  Therefore,  my  son,  it  be- 
hooves us  to  use  every  effort  to  make  ourselves  worthy 
of  our  position.  Set  before  yourself  the  example  of  your 
cousin  Hannibal,  who,  young  as  he  is,  is  already  viewed 
as  the  greatest  man  in  Carthage.  Grudge  no  hardship 
or  suffering  to  harden  your  frame  and  strengthen  your 
arms. 

“ Some  day  you  too  may  lead  armies  in  the  field,  and, 


6 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


believe  me,  they  will  follow  you  all  the  better  and  more 
cheerfully  if  they  know  that  in  strength  and  endurance, 
as  well  as  in  position,  their  commander  is  the  foremost 
man  in  his  army.’’ 

Malchus  had  been  an  apt  pupil,  and  had  done  justice 
to  the  pains  which  his  father  had  bestowed  upon  him  and 
to  the  training  he  had  undergone.  He  could  wield  the 
arms  of  a man,  could  swim  the  coldest  river,  endure  hard- 
ship and  want  of  food,  traverse  long  distances  at  the  top 
of  his  speed,  could  throw  a javelin  with  unerring  aim, 
and  send  an  arrow  to  the  mark  as  truly  as  the  best  of  the 
Libyan  archers. 

''  The  sun  is  going  down  fast,  father,”  the  lad  said, 
the  shadows  are  lengthening  and  the  heat  is  declining.” 
We  have  only  your  word  for  the  decline  of  the  heat, 
Malchus,”  one  of  the  younger  men  laughed.  I feel 
hotter  than  ever.  This  is  the  fifteenth  time  that  you  have 
been  to  the  door  of  the  tent  during  the  last  half-hour. 
Your  restlessness  is  enough  to  give  one  the  fever.” 

I believe  that  you  are  just  as  eager  as  I am,  Adher- 
bal,”  the  boy  replied,  laughing.  ''  It’s  your  first  lion 
hunt  as  well  as  mine,  and  I am  sure  you  are  longing 
to  see  whether  the  assault  of  the  king  of  beasts  is  more 
trying  to  the  nerves  than  that  of  the  Iberian  tribesmen.” 

‘‘  I am  looking  forward  to  it,  Malchus,  certainly,”  the 
young  man  replied;  ''but  as  I know  the  lions  will  not 
quit  their  coverts  until  after  nightfall,  and  as  no  efforts 
on  my  part  will  hasten  the  approach  of  that  hour,  I am 
well  content  to  lie  quiet  and  to  keep  myself  as  cool  as 
may  be.” 

" Your  cousin  is  right,”  the  general  said,  " and  impa- 
tience is  a fault,  Malchus.  We  must  make  allowances 
for  your  impatience  on  the  present  occasion,  for  the  lion 
is  a foe  not  to  be  despised,  and  he  is  truly  as  formidable 
an  antagonist,  when  brought  to  bay,  as  the  Iberians  on 
the  banks  of  the  Ebro — far  more  so  than  the  revolted 
tribesmen  we  have  been  hunting  for  the  past  three 
weeks.” 

" Giscon  says  nothing,”  Adherbal  remarked;  "he  has 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  DESERT. 


1 


a soul  above  even  the  hunting  of  lions.  I warrant  that 
during  the  five  hours  we  have  been  reclining  here  his 
thoughts  have  never  once  turned  toward  the  hunt  we 
are  going  to  have  to-night.’^ 

That  is  true  enough/’  Giscon  said,  speaking  for  the 
first  time.  I own  that  my  thoughts  have  been  of 
Carthage,  and  of  the  troubles  that  threaten  her  owing  to 
the  corruption  and  misgovernment  which  are  sapping 
her  strength.” 

''  It  were  best  not  to  think  too  much  on  the  subject, 
Giscon,”  the  general  said;  still  better  not  to  speak  of 
it.  You  know  that  I lament,  as  you  do,  the  misgovern- 
ment of  Carthage,  and  mourn  for  The  disasters  which 
have  been  brought  upon  her  by  it.  But  the  subject  is 
a dangerous  one;  the  Council  have  spies  everywhere,  and 
to  be  denounced  as  one  hostile  to  the  established  state 
of  things  is  to  be  lost.” 

I know  the  danger,”  the  young  man  said  passion- 
ately. I know  that  hitherto  all  who  have  ventured  to 
raise  their  voices  against  the  authority  of  these  tyrants 
have  died  by  torture — that  murmuring  has  been  stamped 
out  in  blood.  Yet  were  the  danger  ten  times  as  great,” 
and  the  speaker  had  risen  now  from  his  couch  and  was 
walking  up  and  down  the  tent,  I could  not  keep  silent. 
What  have  our  tyrants  brought  us  to?  Their  extrava- 
gance, their  corruption,  have  wasted  the  public  funds 
and  have  paralyzed  our  arms.  Sicily  and  Sardinia  have 
been  lost;  our  allies  in  Africa  have  been  goaded  by  their 
exactions  again  and  again  into  rebellion,  and  Carthage 
has  more  than  once  lately  been  obliged  to  fight  hard 
for  her  very  existence.  The  lower  classes  in  the  city 
are  utterly  disaffected;  their  earnings  are  wrung  from 
them  by  the  tax-gatherers.  Justice  is  denied  them  by 
the  judges,  who  are  the  mere  creatures  of  the  Committee 
of  Five.  The  suffetes  are  mere  puppets  in  their  hands. 
Our  vessels  lie  unmanned  in  our  harbors,  because  the 
funds  which  should  pay  the  sailors  are  appropriated  by 
our  tyrants  to  their  own  purposes.  How  can  a Cartha- 
ginian who  loves  his  country  remain  silent?  ” 


8 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


All  you  say  is  true,  Giscon,’’  the  general  said  gravely, 
though  I should  be  pressed  to  death  were  it  whispered 
in  Carthage  that  I said  so;  but  at  present  we  can  do 
nothing.  Had  the  great  Hamilcar  Barca  lived  I believe 
that  he  would  have  set  himself  to  work  to  clear  out  this 
Augean  stable,  a task  greater  than  that  accomplished  by 
our  great  hero,  the  demigod  Hercules;  but  no  less  a 
hand  can  accomplish  it.  You  know  how  every  attempt 
at  revolt  has  failed;  how  terrible  a vengeance  fell  on 
Matho  and  the  mercenaries;  how  the  down-trodden 
tribes  have  again  and  again,  when  victory  seemed  in 
their  hands,  been  crushed  into  the  dust. 

‘‘  No,  Giscon,  we  must  suffer  the  terrible  ills  which 
you  speak  of  until  some  hero  arises — some  hero  whose 
victories  will  bind  not  only  the  army  to  him,  but  will 
cause  all  the  common  people  of  Carthage — all  her  allies 
and  tributaries' — to  look  upon  him  as  their  leader  and 
deliverer. 

‘‘  I have  hopes,  great  hopes,  that  such  a hero  may  be 
found  in  my  nephew,  Hannibal,  who  seems  to  possess 
all  the  genius,  the  wisdom,  and  the  talent  of  his  father. 
Should  the  dream  which  he  cherished,  and  of  which  I 
was  but  now'  speaking  to  you,  that  of  leading  a Cartha- 
ginian army  across  the  Ebro,  over  the  Apennines, 
throug^h  the  plains  of  lower  Gaul,  and  over  the  Alps  into 
Italy,  there  to  give  battle  to  the  cohorts  of  Rome  on  their 
own  ground — should  this  dream  be  verified,  I say,  should 
success  attend  him,  and  Rome  be  humbled  to  the  dust, 
then  Hannibal  would  be  in  a position  to  become  the  dic- 
tator of  Carthage,  to  overthrow  the  corrupt  council,  to 
destroy  this  tyranny — misnamed  a republic — and  to 
establish  a monarchy,  of  which  he  should  be  the  first 
sovereign,  and  under  which  Carthage,  again  the  queen 
of  the  world,  should  be  worthy  of  herself  and  her  people. 
And  now  let  us  speak  of  it  no  more.  The  very  walls 
have  ears,  and  I doubt  not  but  even  among  my  attend- 
ants there  are  men  who  are  spies  in  the  pay  of  the 
Council.  I see  and  lament  as  much  as  any  man  the  ruin 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  DESERT. 


9 


of  my  country;  but,  until  I see  a fair  hope  of  deliverance, 
I am  content  to  do  the  best  I can  against  her  enemies; 
to  fight  her  battles  as  a simple  soldier.’’ 

There  was  silence  in  the  tent.  Malchus  had  thrown 
himself  down  on  his  couch,  and  for  a time  forgot  even 
the  approaching  lion  hunt  in  the  conversation  to  which 
he  had  listened. 

The  government  of  Carthage  was  indeed  detestable, 
and  was  the  chief  cause  both  of  the  misfortunes  which 
had  befallen  her  in  the  past,  and  of  the  disasters  which 
were  in  the  future  to  be  hers.  The  scheme  of  govern- 
ment was  not  in  itself  bad,  and  in  earlier  and  simpler 
times  had  acted  well.  Originally  it  had  consisted  of 
three  estates,  which  answered  to  the  king,  lords,  and 
commons.  At  the  head  of  affairs  were  two  suffetes 
chosen  for  life.  Below  them  was  the  senate,  a very 
numerous  body,  comprising  all  the  aristocracy  of 
Carthage.  Below  this  was  the  democracy,  the  great 
mass  of  the  people,  whose  vote  was  necessary  to  ratify 
any  law  passed  by  the  senate. 

In  time,  however,  all  authority  passed  from  the  suf- 
fetes, the  general  body  of  the  senate  and  the  democracy, 
into  the  hands  of  a committee  of  the  senate,  one  hun- 
dred in  number,  who  were  called  the  Council,  the  real 
power  being  vested  in  the  hands  of  an  inner  council,  con- 
sisting of  from  twenty  to  thirty  members.  The  delibera- 
tions of  this  body  were  secret,  their  power  absolute. 
They  were  masters  of  the  life  and  property  of  every  man 
in  Carthage,  as  afterward  were  the  Council  of  Ten  in  the 
republic  of  Venice.  For  a man  to  be  denounced  by  his 
secret  enemy  to  them  as  being  hostile  to  their  authority 
was  to  insure  his  destruction  and  the  confiscation  of  his 
property. 

The  Council  of  a Hundred  was  divided  into  twenty 
sub-committees,  each  containing  five  members.  Each  of 
these  committees  was  charged  with  the  control  of  a de- 
partment— the  army,  the  navy,  the  finances,  the  roads 
and  communications,  agriculture,  religion,  and  the  rela- 


lO  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

tions  with  the  various  subject  tribes;  the  more  important 
departments  being  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the  members 
of  the  inner  council  of  thirty. 

The  judges  were  a hundred  in  number.  These  were 
appointed  by  the  Council,  and  were  ever  ready  to  carry 
out  their  behest;  consequently  justice  in  Carthage  was 
a mockery.  Interest  and  intrigue  were  paramount  in 
the  law  courts,  as  in  every  department  of  state.  Every 
prominent  citizen,  every  successful  general,  every  man 
who  seemed  likely,  by  his  ability  or  his  wealth,  to  become 
a popular  personage  with  the  masses,  fell  under  the  ban 
of  the  Council,  and  sooner  or  later  was  certain  to  be  - 
disgraced.  The  resources  of  the  state  were  devoted  not 
to  the  needs  of  the  country,  but  to  aggrandizement  and 
enriching  of  the  members  of  the  committee. 

Heavy  as  were  the  imposts  which  were  laid  upon  the 
tributary  peoples  of  Africa  for  the  purposes  of  the  state, 
enormous  burdens  were  added  by  the  tax-gatherers  to 
satisfy  the  cupidity  of  their  patrons  in  the  Council. 
Under  such  circumstances  it  was  not  to  be  wondered  at 
that  Carthage, — decaying,  corrupt,  ill-governed, — had 
suffered  terrible  reverses  at  the  hands  of  her  young  and 
energetic  rival  Rome,  who  was  herself  some  day,  when 
she  attained  the  apex  of  her  power,  to  suffer  from  abuses 
no  less  flagrant  and  general  than  those  which  had  sapped 
the  strength  of  Carthage. 

With  the  impetuosity  of  youth  Malchus  naturally  in- 
clined rather  to  the  aspirations  of  his  kinsman  Giscon 
than  to  the  more  sober  counsels  of  his  father.  He  had 
burned  with  shame  and  anger  as  he  heard  the  tale  of  the 
disasters  which  had  befallen  his  country,  because  she 
had  made  money  her  god,  had  suffered  her  army  and 
her  navy  to  be  regarded  as  secondary  objects,  and  had 
permitted  the  command  of  the  sea  to  be  wrested  from 
her  by  her  wiser  and  more  far-seeing  rival. 

As  evening  closed  in  the  stir  in  the  neighboring  camp 
aroused  Malchus  from  his  thoughts,  and  the  anticipation 
of  the  lion  hunt,  in  which  he  was  about  to  take  part,  again 
became  foremost. 


THE  CAMP  IN  THE  DESERT. 


II 


The  camp  was  situated  twenty  days’  march  from 
Carthage  at  the  foot  of  some  hills  in  which  lions  and 
other  beasts  of  prey  were  known  to  abound,  and  there 
was  no  doubt  that  they  would  be  found  that  evening. 

The  expedition  had  been  dispatched  under  the  com- 
mand of  Hamilcar  to  chastise  a small  tribe  which  had 
attacked  and  plundered  some  of  the  Carthaginian  cara- 
vans on  their  way  to  Ethiopia,  then  a rich  and  prosperous 
country,  wherein  were  many  flourishing  colonies,  which 
had  been  sent  out  by  Carthage. 

The  object  of  the  expedition  had  been  but  partly  suc- 
cessful. The  lightly  clad  tribesmen  had  taken  refuge 
far  among  the  hills,  and,  although  by  dint  of  long  and 
fatiguing  marches  several  parties  had  been  surprised  and 
slain,  the  main  body  had  evaded  all  the  efforts  of  the 
Carthaginian  general. 

The  expedition  had  arrived  at  its  present  camping 
place  on  the  previous  evening.  During  the  night  the 
deep  roaring  of  lions  had  been  heard  continuously  among 
the  hills,  and  so  bold  and  numerous  were  they  that  they 
had  come  down  in  such  proximity  to  the  camp  that  the 
troops  had  been  obliged  to  rise  and  light  great  fires  to 
scare  them  from  making  an  attack  upon  the  horses. 

The  general  had  therefore  consented,  upon  the  en- 
treaties of  his  nephew  Adherbal  and  his  son,  to  organize 
a hunt  Upon  the  following  night.  As  soon  as  the  sun 
set  the  troops,  who  had  already  received  their  orders, 
fell  into  their  ranks.  The  full  moon  rose  as  soon  as  the 
sun  dipped  below  the  horizon,  and  her  light  was  ample 
for  the  object  they  had  in  view. 

The  Numidian  horse  were  to  take  their  station  on  the 
plain;  the  infantry,  in  two  columns,  a mile  apart,  were 
to  enter  the  mountains,  and,  having  marched  some  dis- 
tance, leaving  detachments  behind  them,  they  were  to 
move  along  the  crest  of  the  hills  until  they  met;  then, 
forming  a great  semicircle,  they  were  to  light  torches, 
Which  they  had  prepared  during  the  day,  and  to  advance 
toward  the  plain,  shouting  and  clashing  their  arms,  so  as 


12 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


to  drive  all  the  wild  animals  inclosed  in  the  arc  down 
into  the  plain. 

The  general  with  the  two  young  officers  and  his  son, 
and  a party  of  fifty  spearmen,  were  to  be  divided  be- 
tween the  two  groves  in  which  the  camps  were  pitched, 
which  were  opposite  the  center  of  the  space  facing  the 
line  inclosed  by  the  beaters.  Behind  the  groves  the 
Numidian  horse  were  stationed,  to  give  chase  to  such 
animals  as  might  try  to  make  their  escape  across  the 
open  plain.  The  general  inspected  the  two  bodies  of 
infantry  before  they  started,  and  repeated  his  instructions 
to  the  officers  who  commanded  them,  and  enjoined  them 
to  march  as  noiselessly  as  possible  until  the  semicircle 
was  completed  and  the  beat  began  in  earnest. 

The  troops 'were  to  be  divided  into  groups  of  eight, 
in  order  to  be  able  to  repel  the  attacks  of  any  beasts 
which  might  try  to  break  through  the  line.  When  the 
two  columns  had  marched  away  right  and  left  toward 
the  hills,  the  attendants  of  the  elephants  and  baggage 
animals  were  ordered  to  remove  them  into  the  center  of 
the  groves.  The  footmen  who>  remained  were  divided 
into  two  parties  of  equal  strength.  The  general  with 
Malchus  remained  in  the  grove  in  which  his  tent  was 
fixed  with  one  of  these  parties,  while  Adherbal  and  Gis- 
con,  with  the  others,  took  up  their  station  in  the  larger 
grove. 

Do  you  think  the  lions  are  sure  to  make  for  these 
groves?''  Malchus  asked  his  father  as-,  with  a bundle  of 
javelins  lying  by  his  side,  his  bow  in  his  hand,  and  a 
quiver  of  arrows  hung  from  his  belt  in  readiness,  he  took 
his  place  at  the  edge  of  the  trees. 

"‘There  can  be  no  certainty  of  it,  Malchus;  but  it 
seems  likely  that  the  lions,  when  driven  out  of  their 
refuges  among  the  hills,  will  make  for  these  groves, 
which  will  seem  to  offer  them  a shelter  from  their  pur- 
suers. The  fires  here  will  have  informed  them  of  our 
presence  last  night;  but  as  all  is  still  and  dark  now  they 
may  suppose  that  the  groves  are  deserted.  In  any  case 
our  horses  are  in  readiness  among  the  trees  close  at 


A NIGHT  ATTACK. 


13 


hand,  and  if  the  lions  take  to  the  plains  we  must  mount 
and  join  the  Numidians  in  the  chase.’’ 

I would  rather  meet  them  here  on  foot,  father.” 

‘‘  Yes,  there  is  more  excitement,  because  there  is  more 
danger  in  it,  Malchus;  but  I can  tell  you  the  attack  of 
a wounded  lion  is  no  joke,  even  for  a party  of  twenty- 
five  well-armed  men.  Their  force  and  fury  are  pro- 
digious, and  they  will  throw  themselves  fearlessly  upon 
a clump  of  spears  in  order  to  reach  their  enemies.  One 
blow  from  their  paws  is  certain  death.  Be  careful,  there- 
fore, Malchus.  Stir  not  from  my  side,  and  remember 
that  there  is  a vast  difference  between  rashness  and 
bravery.’'^ 


CHAPTER  II. 

A NIGHT  ATTACK. 

The  time  seemed  to  Malchus  to  pass  slowly  indeed  as 
he  sat  waiting  the  commencement  of  the  hunt.  Deep 
roars,  -sounding  like  distant  thunder,  were  heard  from 
time  tO'  time  among  the  hills.  Once  or  twice  Malchus 
fancied  that  he  could  hear  other  sounds  such  as  would 
be  made  by  a heavy  stone  dislodged  from  its  site  leaping 
down  the  mountain  side;  but  he  was  not  sure  that  this 
was  not  fancy,  or  that  the  sound  might  not  be  caused  by 
the  roaring  of  lions  far  away  among  the  hills. 

His  father  had  said  that  three  hours  would  probably 
elapse  before  the  circuit  would  be  completed.  The  dis- 
tance was  not  great;  but  the  troops  would  have  to  make 
their  way  with  the  greatest  care  along  the  rocky  hills 
through  brushwood  and  forest,  and  their  advance  would 
be  all  the  more  slow  that  they  had  to  take  such  pains 
to  move  noiselessly. 

It  was  indeed  more  than  three  hours  after  the  column 
had  left  the  camp  when  the  sound  of  a distant  horn  was 
heard  far  up  the  hillside.  Almost  instantaneously  lights 
burst  out  in  a great  semicircle  along  the  hillside,  and 


14 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


a faint  confused  sound,  as  of  the  shouting  of  a large  body 
of  men,  was  heard  on  the  still  night  air. 

That  is  very  well  done,’’  the  general  said,  in  a tone 
of  satisfaction.  I had  hardly  expected  it  to  be  so  well 
managed;  for  the  operation  on  such  broken  and  difficult 
ground  was  not  easy  to  carry  out,  even  with  the  moon 
to  help  them.’^ 

‘‘But  see,  father!’’  Malchus  said,  “there  are  many 
patches  of  darkness  in  the  line,  and  the  lions  might  surely 
escape  through  these.” 

“ It  would  not  be  possible,  Malchus,  to  place  the  par- 
ties at  equal  distances  over  such  broken  ground.  Nor 
are  the  lions  likely  to  discover  the  gaps  in  the  line;  they 
will  be  far  too  much  terrified  by  the  uproar  and  sudden 
blaze  of  light  to  approach  the  troops.  Hark,  how  they 
are  roaring!  Truly  it  is  a majestic  and  terrible  sound, 
and  I do  not  wonder  that  the  wild  natives  of  these  moun- 
tains regard  the  animals  with  something  of  the  respect 
which  we  pay  to  the  gods.  And  now  do  you  keep  a 
sharp  eye  along  the  foot  of  the  hills.  There  is  no  saying 
how  soon  the  beasts  may  break  cover.” 

Slowly  the  semicircle  of  light  was  seen  to  contract  as 
the  soldiers  who  formed  it  moved  forward  toward  the 
foot  of  the  hill;  but  although  Malchus  kept  his  eyes 
strained  upon  the  fringe  of  trees  at  its  foot,  he  could  see 
no  signs  of  movement. 

The  roaring  still  continued  at  intervals,  and  it  was 
evident  that  the  beasts  inclosed  in  the  arc  had  descended 
to  the  lower  slopes  of  the  hill. 

“ They  may  be  upon  us  sooner  than  we  expect,  Mal- 
chus. Their  color  well-nigh  matches  with  that  of  the 
sand,  and  you  may  not  see  them  until  they  are  close 
upon  us.” 

Presently  a Nubian  soldier,  standing  behind  Malchus, 
touched  him  on  the  shoulder  and  said  in  a whisper: 

“There  they  are!”  pointing  at  the  same  time  across 
the  plain. 

Malchus  could  for  a time  see  nothing;  then  he  made 
out  some  indistinct  forms. 


A NIGHT  ATTACK.  15 

There  are  six  of  them,”  the  general  said,  and  they 
are  making  for  this  grove.  Get  your  bows  ready.’^ 
Malchus  could  now  clearly  see  the  lions  approaching. 
They  were  advancing  slowly,  turning  occasionally  to  look 
back,  as  if  reluctant  tO'  quit  the  shelter  of  the  hills;  and 
Malchus  could  hardly  resist  a start  of  uneasiness  as  one 
of  them  suddenly  gave  vent  to  a deep,  threatening  roar, 
so  menacing  and  terrible  that  the  very  leaves  of  the  trees 
s-eemed  to  quiver  in  the  light  of  the  moon  under  its 
vibrations.  The  lions  seemed  of  huge  dimensions,  es- 
pecially the  leader  of  the  troop,  who  stalked  with  a 
steady  and  majestic  step  at  their  head.  When  within 
fifty  yards  of  the  grove  the  lions  suddenly  paused;  their 
leader  apparently  scented  danger.  Again  the  deep,  ter- 
rible roar  rose  in  the  air,  answered  by  an  angry  snarling 
noise  on  the  part  of  the  females. 

Aim  at  the  leader,’'  the  general  whispered,  and 
have  your  brands  in  readiness.” 

Immediately  behind  the  party  a fire  was  burning;  it 
had  been  suffered  to  die  down  until  it  was  a mere  pile  of 
glowing  embers,  and  in  this  the  ends  of  a dozen  stakes 
of  dried  wood  were  laid.  The  glow  of  the  fire  was  care- 
fully hidden  by  a circle  of  sticks  on  which  thick  cloths 
had  been  hung.  The  fire  had  been  prepared  in  readiness 
in  case  the  lions  should  appear  in  numbers  too  formida- 
ble to  be  coped  with.  The  leading  lion  was  within 
twenty-five  paces  of  the  spot  where  the  party  was  stand- 
ing when  Hamilcar  gave  the  word,  and  a volley  of  arrows 
shot  forth  from  their  hiding  place. 

The  lion  gave  a roar  of  rage  and  pain;  then,  crouching 
for  a moment,  with  a few  tremendous  bounds  he  reached 
the  edge  of  the  wood.  He  could  see  his  enemies  now, 
and  with  a fierce  spring  threw  himself  upon  them.  But 
as  soon  as  they  had  discharged  their  arrows  the  soldiers 
had  caught  up  their  weapons  and  formed  in  a close  body 
and  the  lion  was  received  upon  the  points  of  a dozen 
spears. 

There  was  a crashing  of  wood  and  a snarling  growl 
as  one  of  the  soldiers  was  struck  dead  with  a blow  of 


l6  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

the  mighty  paw  of  the  lion,  who,  ere  he  could  recover 
himself,  received  half  a dozen  javelins  thrust  deep  into 
his  flanks  and  fell  dead.  The  rest  of  the  troop  had  fol- 
lowed him  as  he  sprang  forward,  but  some  of  the  soldiers, 
who  had  been  told  off  for  the  purpose,  seized  the  lighted 
brands  and  threw  them  over  the  head  of  the  leader 
among  his  followers.  As  the  glowing  brands,  after  de- 
scribing fiery  circles  in  the  air,  fell  and  scattered  at  their 
feet,  the  lions  paused,  and,  turning  abruptly  off,  dashed 
away  with  long  bounds  across  the  front  of  the  grove. 

''Now,  Malchus,  to  horse!'’  Hamilcar  exclaimed. 
And  the  general  and  his  son,  leaping  upon  their  steeds, 
dashed  out  from  the  grove  in  pursuit  of  the  troop  of 
lions.  These,  passing  between  the  two  cluifips  of  trees, 
were  making  for  the  plain  beyond,  when  from  behind 
the  other  grove  a darl^  band  of  horsemen  rode  out. 

"Let  them  pass,"  Hamilcar  shouted;  "do  not  head 
them  back! " 

The  cavalry  reined  up  until  the  troop  of  lions  had 
passed.  Hamilcar  rode  up  to  the  officer  in  command. 

"Bring  twenty  of  your  men,"  he  said;  "let  the  rest 
remain  here.  There  will  doubtless  be  more  of  them  yet." 

Then  with  the  twenty  horsemen  he  rode  on  in  pursuit 
of  the  lions. 

The  chase  was  an  exciting  one.  For  a time  the  lions, 
with  their  long  bounds,  kept  ahead  of  the  horsemen; 
but  the  latter,  splendidly  mounted  on  their  well-bred 
steeds,  soon  began  to  gain.  When  they  were  within  a 
hundred  yards  of  them  one  of  the  lions  suddenly  faced 
round.  The  Numidians,  well  accustomed  to  the  sport, 
needed  no  orders  from  their  chief.  They  scattered  at 
once  and  broke  off  on  each  flank  so  as  to  encircle  the 
lion,  who  had  taken  his  post  on  a hummock  of  sand  and 
lay  couched  on  his  haunches,  with  his  tail  lashing  his 
sides  angrily,  like  a great  cat  about  to  make  his  spring. 

The  horsemen  circled  round  him,  dashing  up  to  within 
five-and-twenty  yards,  discharging  their  arrows,  and 
then  wheeling  away.  Each  time  the  lion  was  struck  he 
uttered  a sharp,  angry  growl,  and  made  a spring  in  the 


A NIGHT  ATTACK.  17 

direction  of  the  horsemen,  and  then  fell  back  to  his 
post. 

One  of  the  soldiers,  thinking  that  the  lion  was  now 
nearly  crippled,  ventured  to  ride  somewhat  closer;  he 
discharged  his  arrow,  but  before  he  could  wheel  his  horse 
the  lion,  with  two  tremendous  springs,  was  upon  him. 

A single  blow  of  his  paw  brought  the  horse  to  the 
ground.  Then  the  lion  seized  the  soldier  by  the 
shoulder,  shook  him  as  a cat  would  a mouse,  and,  throw- 
ing him  on  the  sand,  lay  with  his  paw  across  him.  At 
this  moment  Malchus  galloped  past  at  full  speed,  his 
bow  drawn  to  the  arrow-head  and  fixed.  The  arrow 
struck  the  lion  just  behind  its  shoulder.  The  fierce 
beast,  which  was  in  the  act  of  rising,  sank  down  quietly 
again;  its  majestic  head  drooped  between  its  fore-paws 
on  to  the  body  of  the  Nubian,  and  there  it  lay  as  if 
overtaken  with  a sudden  sleep.  Two  more  arrows  were 
fired  into  it,  but  there  was  no  movement. 

The  brave  beast  is  dead,”  Malchus  said.  Here  is 
the  arrow  with  which  I slew  it.” 

It  was  well  done,  Malchus,  and  the  hide  is  yours. 
Let  us  set  off  after  the  others.” 

But  the  stand  which  the  lion  had  made  had  been  suffi- 
ciently long  tO'  enable  the  rest  of  the  troop  to-  escape. 
Leaving  two  or  three  of  their  comrades  to  remove  the 
body  of  the  soldier,  the  horsemen  scattered  in  various 
directions;  but  although  they  rode  far  over  the  plain, 
they  could  see  no  signs  of  the  troop  they  had  pursued. 

After  a time  they  gave  up  the  pursuit  and  rode  back 
toward  the  camp.  When  they  reached  it  they  found 
that  another  troop  of  lions,  eight  in  number,  had  ap- 
proached the  Other  grove,  where  two  had  been  killed  by 
the  party  commanded  by  Adherbal  and  Giscon,  and  the 
rest  of  the  cavalry  were  still  in  pursuit  of  the  others. 
They  presently  returned,  bringing  in  four  more  skins; 
so  that  eight  lions  in  all  had  fallen  in  the  night’s  work. 

''  Well,  Malchus,  what  do  you  think  of  lion  hunting?  ” 
Adherbal  asked,  as  they  gathered  again  in  the  general’s 
tent. 


l8  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

''  They  are  terrible  beasts/'  Malchus  said.  I had 
not  thought  that  any  beast  could  make  so  tremendous  a 
roar.  Of  course  I have  heard  those  in  captivity  in 
Carthage,  but  it  did  not  seem  nearly  so  terrible  as  it 
sounded  here  in  the  stillness  of  the  desert." 

''  I own  that  it  made  my  blood  run  cold,"  Adherbal 
said ; and  their  charge  is  tremendous — they  broke 
through  the  hedge  of  spears  as  if  they  had  been  reeds. 
Three  of  our  men  were  killed." 

‘‘Yes,"  Malchus  agreed;  “it  seemed  almost  like  a 
dream  for  a minute  when  the  great  beast  was  among  us. 
I felt  very  glad  when  he  rolled  over  on  to  his  side." 

“ It  is  a dangerous  way  of  hunting,"  Hamilcar  said. 
“ The  chase  on  horseback  in  the  plains  has  its  dangers, 
as  we  saw  when  that  Numidian  was  killed;  but  with 
proper  care  and  skill  it  is  a grand  sport.  But  this  work 
on  foot  is  too  dangerous,  and  has  cost  the  republic  the 
loss  of  five  soldiers.  Had  I had  nets  with  me,  I would 
have  adopted  the  usual  plan  of  stretching  one  across  the 
trees  ten  paces  in  front  of  us.  This  breaks  the  lion's 
spring,  he  becames  entangled  in  its  meshes,  and  can  be 
destroyed  with  but  little  danger.  But  no  skill  or  address 
avails  against  the  charge  of  a wounded  lion.  But  you 
are  wounded,  Giscon." 

“ It  is  a mere  nothing,"  Giscon  said. 

“ Nay,"  Hamilcar  replied,  “ it  is  an  ugly  scratch,  Gis- 
con ; he  has  laid  open  your  arm  from  the  shoulder  to  the 
elbow  as  if  it  were  by  the  cut  of  a knife." 

“ It  served  me  right'  for  being  too  rash,"  Giscon  said. 
“ I thought  he  was  nearly  dead,  and  approached  with 
my  sword  to  give  him  a finishing  thrust.  When  he 
struck  viciously  at  me  I sprang  back,  but  one  of  his 
claws  caught  my  shoulder.  A few  inches  nearer,  and  he 
would  have  stripped  the  flesh  from  my  arm  and  perhaps 
broken  the  limb  and  shoulder-bone." 

While  he  was  speaking  a slave  was  washing  the  wound, 
which  he  then  carefully  bandaged  up.  A few  minutes 
later  the  whole  party  lay  down  to  sleep.  Malchus  found 
it  difficult  to  close  his  eyes.  His  pulse  was  still  throb- 


A NIGHT  ATTACK.  I9 

bing  with  excitement,  and  his  mind  was  busy  with  the 
brief  but  stirring  scene  of  the  conflict. 

Two  or  three  hours  passed,  and  he  felt  drowsiness 
creeping  over  him,  when  he  heard  a sudden  challenge, 
followed  instantly  by  a loud  and  piercing  yell  from  hum 
dreds  of  throats.  He  sprang  in  an  instant  to  his  feet, 
as  did  the  other  occupants  of  the  tent. 

To  arms!’’  Hamilcar  cried;  ‘'the  enemy  are  upon 
us!” 

Malchus  caught  up  his  shield  and  sword,  threw  his 
helmet  on  his  head,  and  rushed  out  of  the  tent  with  his 
father. 

A tremendous  din  had  succeeded  the  silence  which  had 
just  before  reigned  in  the  desert,  and  the  yells  of  the 
barbarians  rose  high  in  the  air,  answered  by  shouts  and 
loud  words  of  command  from  the  soldiers  in  the  other 
grove.  The  elephants  in  their  excitement  were  trumpet- 
ing loudly;  the  horses  stamped  the  ground;  the  draught 
cattle,  terrified  by  the  din,  strove  to  break  away. 

Large  numbers  of  dark  figures  occupied  the  space, 
some  two  hundred  yards  wide,  between  the  groves.  The 
general’s  guards,  twenty  in  number,  had  already  sprung 
to  their  feet  and  stood  to  arms;  the  slaves  and  attendants, 
panic-stricken  at  the  sudden  attack,  were  giving  vent  to 
screams  and  cries  and  were  running  about  in  confusion. 

Hamilcar  sternly  ordered  silence. 

“ Let  each  man,”  he  said,  “ take  a weapon  of  some 
kind  and  stand  steady.  We  are  cut  off  from  the  main 
body  and  shall  have  to  fight  for  our  lives.  Do  you,”  he 
said  to  the  soldiers,  “ lay  aside  your  spears  and  shoot 
quickly  among  them.  Fire  fast!  The  great  object  is 
to  conceal  from  them  the  smallness  of  our  number.” 

Moving  round  the  little  grove  Hamilcar  posted  the 
slaves  at  short  distances  apart,  to  give  warning  should 
the  enemy  be  attempting  an  attack  upon  the  other  sides, 
and  then  returned  to  the  side  facing  the  other  grove, 
where  the  soldiers  were  keeping  up  a steady  fire  at  the 
enemy. 

The  latter  were  at  present  concentrating  their  atten- 


20 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


tion  Upon  their  attack  upon  the  main  body.  Their 
scouts  on  the  hills  during  the  previous  day  had  no  doubt 
ascertained  that  the  Carthaginian  force  was  encamped 
here,  and  the  occupants  of  the  smaller  grove  would  fall 
easy  victims  after  they  had  dealt  with  the  main  body.' 
The  fight  was  raging  furiously  here.  The  natives  had 
crept  up  close  before  they  were  discovered  by  the  sen- 
tries, and  with  a fierce  rush  they  had  fallen  upon  the 
troops  before  they  had  time  to  seize  their  arms  and  gather 
in  order. 

The  fight  raged  hand  to  hand,  bows  twanged  and 
arrows  flew,  the  light  javelins  were  hurled  at  close 
quarters  with  deadly  effect,  the  shrill  cries  of  the  Numid- 
ians  mingled  with  the  deeper  shouts  of  the  Iberians  and 
the  yells  of  the  natives.  Hamilcar  stood  for  a minute 
irresolute. 

They  are  neglecting  us,’’  he  said  to  Adherbal,  until 
they  have  finished  with  the  main  body;  we  must  go  to 
their  assistance.  At  present  our  men  are  fighting  with- 
out order  or  regularity;  unless  their  leaders  are  with  them 
they  are  lost;  our  presence  will  encourage  and  reanimate 
them.  Bring  up  the  elephants  quickly.” 

The  three  elephants  were  at  once  brought  forward, 
their  drivers  mounted  on  their  necks.  Four  soldiers, 
with  their  bows  and  arrows,  took  their  places  on  the 
back  of  each,  the  general,  with  the  rest  of  the  fighting 
men,  followed  closely  behind. 

At  the  orders  of  their  drivers  the  well-trained  animals 
broke  into  a trot,  and  the  party  advanced  from  the 
shadow  of  the  grove.  The  natives  scattered  between  it 
and  the  wood  fired  a volley  of  arrows  and  then  broke  as 
the  elephants  charged  down  upon  them.  Trained  to 
warfare  the  elephants  dashed  among  them,  catching 
some  up  in  their  trunks  and  dashing  them  lifeless  to  the 
ground,  knocking  down  and  trampling  upon  others, 
scattering  terror  wherever  they  went,  while  the  archers 
on  their  backs  kept  up  a deadly  fire.  As  soon  as  the 
way  was  open  Hamilcar  led  the  little  party  on  foot  at 
full  speed  toward  the  wood. 


A NIGHT  ATTACK. 


21 


As  he  entered  it  he  ordered  his  trumpeter  to  blow  his 
horn.  The  well-known  signal  revived  the  hopes  and 
courage  of  the  sorely  pressed  troops,  who,  surprised  and 
discouraged,  had  been  losing  ground;  great  numbers 
falling  before  the  arrows  and  javelins  of  their  swarming 
and  active  foes.  The  natives,  surprised  at  the  trumpet 
sound  in  the  rear,  paused  a moment,  and  before  they 
could  turn  round  to  face  their  unexpected  adversaries, 
Hamilcar,  with  his  little  band,  burst  his  way  through 
them  and  joined  his  soldiers,  who,  gathered  now  in  a 
close  body  in  the  center  of  the  grove,  received  their 
leader  with  a shout  of  welcome. 

Hamilcar's  measures  were  promptly  taken.  He  saw 
that,  if  stationary,  his  band  must  melt  away  under  the 
shower  of  missiles  which  was  being  poured  upon  them. 
He  gave  the  command  and  the  troops  rapidly  formed 
into  three  groups,  the  men  of  each  corps  gathering 
together.  Adherbal,  who  was  in  command  of  the 
Numidians,  placed  himself  at  their  head,  Giscon  led  the 
Iberians,  and  Hamilcar  headed  the  heavily  armed  troops, 
Malchus  taking  his  place  at  his  side.  Hamilcar  had 
already  given  his  orders  to  the  young  officers.  No  re- 
sponse was  to  be  made  to  the  fire  of  ^the  arrows  and 
javelins,  but  with  spear,  sword,  and  battle-ax  the  troops 
were  to  fall  upon  the  natives. 

'‘Charge!’’  be  shouted,  in  a voice  that  was  heard 
above  the  yells  of  the  barbarians.  " Clear  the  wood  of 
these  lurking  enemies;  they  dare  not  face  you.  Sweep 
them  before  your  path.” 

With  an  answering  shout  the  three  bodies  of  men 
sprang  forward,  each  in  a different  direction.  In  vain 
the  natives  poured  in  volleys  of  arrows  and  javelins; 
many  fell,  more  were  wounded,  but  all  who  could  keep 
their  feet  rushed  forward  with  fury  upon  their  assailants. 

The  charge  was  irresistible.  The  natives,  fighting 
each  for  himself,  were  unable  for  a moment  to  withstand 
the  torrent,  and,  vastly  superior  in  numbers  as  they 
were,  were  driven  headlong  before  it.  When  they 
reached  the  edge  of  the  wood,  each  of  the  bodies  broke 


22 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIA 


into  two.  The  Numidians  had  directed  their  course  to- 
ward their  horses,  which  a party  of  their  own  men  were 
still  defending  desperately  against  the  attacks  of  a large 
body  of  natives.  Through  these  they  cut  their  way,  and, 
springing  upon  their  steeds,  dashed  out  into  the  plain 
and,  sweeping  round  the  grove,  fell  upon  the  natives 
there  and  cut  down  the  parties  of  men  who  emerged  in 
confusion  from  its  shelter,  unable  to  withstand  the  as- 
saults of  Hamilcar  and  his  infantry  within. 

The  heavy  infantry  and  the  Iberians,  when  they  gained 
the  edge  of  the  wood,  had  swept  to  the  right  and  left, 
cleared  the  edge  of  the  grove  of  their  enemies  until  they 
met;  then,  joining,  they  again  plunged  into  the  center. 
Thus  they  traversed  the  wood  in  every  direction  until 
they  had  completely  cleared  it  of  foes. 

When  the  work  was  done  the  breathless  and  exhausted 
troops  gathered  outside,  in  the  light  of  the  moon. 
More  than  half  their  number  bad  fallen;  scarce  one  but 
was  bleeding  from  wounds  of  arrow  or  javelin.  The 
plain  beyond  was  thickly  dotted  to  the  foot  of  the  hills 
with  the  bodies  of  the  natives,  who  had  been  cut  up  by 
the  Numidian  horse  or  trampled  by  the  elephants,  while 
the  grove  within  was  thickly  strewn  with  their  bodies. 

As  there  was  no  fear  of  a renewal  of  the  attack,  Hamil- 
car ordered  the  men  to  fall  out  of  ranks,  and  the  hours 
until  daybreak  were  passed  in  extracting  arrows  and 
binding  up  wounds,  and  in  assisting  their  comrades  who 
were  found  to  be  still  living  in  the  grove.  Any  natives 
still  breathing  were  instantly  slain. 

Hamilcar  found  that  a party  of  the  enemy  had  made 
their  way  into  his  own  camp.  His  tent  had  been  hastily 
plundered,  but  most  of  the  effects  were  found  in  the 
morning  scattered  over  the  ground  between  the  groves 
and  the  hills,  having  been  thrown  away  in  their  flight 
by  the  natives  when  the  horsemen  burst  out  of  the  wood 
in  pursuit.  Of  the  slaves  and  attendants  several  had 
been  killed,  but  the  greater  portion  had,  when  Hamilcar 
left  the  grove  with  the  troops,  climbed  up  into  trees,  and 
remained  there  concealed  until  the'  rout  of  the  assailants. 


A NIGHT  ATTACK. 


23 


It  was  found  in  the  morning  that  over  150  of  the  300 
Carthaginian  troops  had  fallen,  and  that  400  of  the 
natives  had  been  slain  either  in  the  grove  or  in  the  pur- 
suit by  cavalry. 

The  following  day  two  envoys  arrived  from  the  hostile 
tribe,  offering  the  submission  of  their  chiefs. 

As  pursuit  in  the  hills  would  be  useless  Hamilcar 
offered  them  comparatively  easy  terms.  A heavy  fine 
in  horses  and  cattle  was  to  be  paid  to  the  republic,  and 
ten  of  the  principal  members  of  the  tribe  were  to  be 
delivered  up  as  hostages  for  their  future  good  behavior. 
The  next  day  the  hostages  were  brought  into>  the  camp 
with  a portion  of  the  ransom ; and  Hamilcar,  having  thus 
accomplished  the  mission  he  had  been  charged  to  per- 
form, marched  away  with  his  troops  to  Carthage. 

As  they  approached  the  coast  the  whole  character  of 
the  scenery  changed.  The  desert  had  been  left  behind 
them,  and  they  entered  a fertile  tract  of  country  which 
had  been  literally  turned  into  a garden  by  the  skill  and 
industry  of  the  Carthaginian  cultivators,  at  that  time 
celebrated  throughout  the  world  for  their  knowledge  of 
the  science  of  agriculture.  The  rougher  and  more  sterile 
ground  was  covered  with  groves  of  olive  trees,  while 
rich  vineyards  and  orchards  of  fig  and  other  fruit  trees 
occupied  the  better  soil.  Wherever  it  was  possible  little 
canals,  leading  water  from  reservoirs  and  dammed-up 
streams,  crossed  the  plains,  and  every  foot  of  the  irrigated 
ground  was  covered  with  a luxuriant  crop. 

The  villages  were  scattered  thickly,  and  when  the 
troops  arrived  within  a day’s  march  of  Carthage  they 
came  upon  the  country  villas  and  mansions  of  the 
wealthy  inhabitants.  These  in  the  richness  of  their 
architecture,  the  perfection  and  order  of  their  gardens, 
and  the  beauty  and  taste  of  the  orchards  and  grounds 
which  surrounded  them,  testified  alike  to  the  wealth  and 
taste  of  their  occupants. 

Fountains  threw  their  water  into  the  air,  numerous 
waterfalls  splashed  with  a cool,  soothing  sound  over  arti- 
ficial rocks.  Statues  wrought  hy  Greek  sculptors  stood 


24 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


on  the  terraces,  shady  walks  offered  a cool  retreat  during 
the  day;  the  vine,  the  pomegranate,  and  the  fig  afforded 
refreshment  to  the  palate  as  well  as  pleasure  to  the  eye. 
Palm  trees,  with  their  graceful  foliage,  waved  gently  in 
the  passing  breezes.  All  the  countries  with  which  the 
Carthaginians  traded  had  supplied  their  contingent  of 
vegetation  to  add  to  the  beauty  and  production  of  these 
gardens,  which  were  the  admiration  and  envy  of  the  civil- 
ized world. 

Crossing  the  brow  of  a low  range  of  hills  the  detach- 
ment came  in  sight  of  Carthage.  The  general  and  his 
three  companions,  who  were  riding  in  the  rear  of  the 
column,  drew  in  their  horses  and  sat  for  a while  survey- 
ing the  scene.  It  was  one  which,  familiar  as  it  might  be, 
it  was  impossible  to  survey  without  the  deepest  feeling  of 
admiration. 

In  the  center  stood  the  great  rock  of  Byrsa,  a flat- 
topped  eminence  with  almost  perpendicular  sides,  rising 
about  twO'  hundred  feet  above  the  surrounding  plain. 
This  plateau  formed  the  seat  of  the  ancient  Carthage, 
the  Phoenician  colony  which  Dido  had  founded.  It  was 
now  the  acropolis  of  Carthage.  Here  stood  the  temples 
of  the  chief  deities  of  the  town;  here  were  immense  maga- 
zines and  storehouses  capable  of  containing  provisions 
foir  a prolonged  siege  for  the  fifty  thousand  men  whom 
the  place  could  contain.  The  craggy  sides  of  the  rock 
were  visible  but  in  few  places.  Massive  fortifications, 
rising  from  the  foot  to  the  summit,  defended  every  point 
where  the  rock  was  not  absolutely  perpendicular.  These 
walls  were  of  enormous  thickness,  and  in  casemates  or 
recesses  in  their  thickness  were  the  stables  for  the  ele- 
phants, horses,  and  cattle  of  the  garrison. 

Round  the  upper  edge  of  the  rock  extended  another 
massive  wall,  above  which,  in  picturesque  outline,  rose 
the  temple  and  other  public  edifices.  At  the  foot  of  this 
natural  citadel  stretched  the  lower  town,  with  its  crowded 
population,  its  dense  mass  of  houses,  its  temples  and 
forum.  The  style  of  architecture  was  peculiar  to  the 
city.  The  Carthaginians  abhorred  straight  lines,  and  all 


A NIGHT  ATTACK. 


25 


their  buildings  presented  curves.  The  rooms  were  for 
the  most  part  circular,  semicircular,  or  oval,  and  all  ex- 
terior as  well  as  interior  angles  were  rounded  off.  The 
material  used  in  their  construction  was  an  artificial  stone 
composed  of  pieces  of  rock  cemented  together  with  fine 
sand  and  lime,  and  as  hard  as  natural  conglomerate. 
The  houses  were  surmounted  by  domes  or  cupolas. 
Their  towers  were  always  round,  and  throughout  the 
city  scarce  an  angle  offended  the  eye  of  the  populace. 

Extending  into  the  bay  lay  the  isthmus  known  as  the 
Tana,  some  three  miles  in  length,  communicating  with 
the  mainland  by  a tongue  of  land  a hundred  yards  wide. 

This  was  the  maritime  quarter  of  Carthage;  here  were 
the  extensive  docks  in  which  the  vessels  which  bore  the 
commerce  of  the  city  to  and  from  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  known  world,  loaded  and  unloaded.  Here  were 
the  state  dockyards  where  the  great  ships  of  war,  which 
had  so  long  made  Carthage  the  mistress  of  the  sea,  were 
constructed  and  fitted  out.  The  whole  line  of  the  coast 
was  deeply  indented  with  bays,  where  rode  at  anchor 
the  ships  of  the  mercantile  navy.  Broad  inland  lakes 
dotted  the  plain;  while  to  the  north  of  Byrsa,  stretching 
down  to  the  sea  and  extending  as  far  as  Cape  Quamart, 
lay  Megara,  the  aristocratic  suburb  of  Carthage. 

Here,  standing  in  gardens  and  parks,  were  the  man- 
sions of  the  wealthy  merchants  and  traders,  the  suburb 
presenting  to  the  eye  a mass  of  green  foliage,  dotted 
thickly  with  white  houses.  Megara  was  divided  from 
the  lower  town  by  a strong  and  lofty  wall,  but  lay  within 
the  outer  wall,  which  inclosed  Byrsa  and  the  whole  of 
Carthage  and  stretched  from  sea- to  sea. 

The  circumference  of  the  inclosed  space  was  fully 
twenty  miles;  the  population  contained  within  it 
amounted  to  over  eight  hundred  thousand.  On  the 
north  side  near  the  sea,  within  the  line  of  the  outer  forti- 
fications, rose  a low  hill,  and  here  on  the  face  which 
sloped  gently  down  to  the  sea,  was  the  great  necropolis 
— the  cemetery  of  Carthage,  shaded  by  broad,  spreading 
trees,  dotted  with  the  gorgeous  mausoleums  of  the 


26 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


wealthy  and  the  innumerable  tombs  of  the  poorer  fami- 
lies, and  undermined  by  thousands  of  great  sepulchral 
chambers,  which  still  remain  to  testify  to  the  vastness  of 
the  necropolis  of  Carthage,  and  to  the  pains  which  her 
people  bestowed  upon  the  burying-places  of  their  dead. 

Beyond  all,  from  the  point  at  which  the  travelers 
viewed  it,  stretched  the  deep  blue  background  of  the 
Mediterranean,  its  line  , broken  only  in  the  foreground 
by  the  lofty  citadel  of  Byrsa,  and  far  out  at  sea  by  the 
faint  outline  of  the  Isle  of  Zinbre. 

For  some  minutes  the  party  sat  immovable  on  their 
horses,  then  Hamilcar  broke  the  silence. 

Tis  a glorious  view,’’  he  said;  the  world  does  not 
contain  a site  better  fitted  for  the  seat  of  a mighty  city. 
Nature  seems  to  have  marked  it  out.  With  the  great 
rock  fortress,  the  splendid  bays  and  harbors,  the  facili- 
ties for  commerce,  the  fertile  country  stretching  away 
on  either  hand ; give  her  but  a government  strong,  capa- 
ble, and  honest, — a people  patriotic,  brave,  and  devoted, 
— and  Carthage  would  long  remain  the  mistress  of  the 
world.^’ 

‘‘  Surely  she  may  yet  remain  so,’’  Adherbal  exclaimed. 

I fear  not,”  Hamilcar  said,  gravely  shaking  his  head. 
‘‘  It  seems  to  be  the  fate  of  all  nations  that,  as  they  grow 
in  wealth  so  they  lose  their  manly  virtues.  With  wealth 
comes  corruption,  indolence,  a reluctance  to  make  sacri- 
fices, and  a weakening  of  the  feeling  of  patriotism. 
Power  falls  into  the  hands  of  the  ignorant  many.  In- 
stead of  the  destinies  of  the  country  being  swayed  by 
the  wisest  and  best,  a fickle  multitude,  swayed  by  inter- 
ested demagogues,  assumes  the  direction  of  affairs,  and 
the  result  is  inevitable — wasted  powers,  gross  misman- 
agement, final  ruin.” 

So  saying  Hamilcar  set  his  horse  in  motion  and,  fol- 
lowed silently  by  his  companions,  rode  with  a gloomy 
countenance  after  his  little  columns  toward  the  capital. 


CARTHAGE. 


27 


CHAPTER  III. 

CARTHAGE. 

Carthage  was  at  that  time  divided  between  two 
factions,  the  one  led  by  the  relatives  and  friends  of  the 
great  Hamilcar  Barca  and  known  as  the  Barcine  party. 
The  Other  was  led  by  Hanno,  surnamed  the  Rich.  This 
man  had  been  the  rival  of  Hamilcar,  and  the  victories 
and  successes  of  the  latter  had  been  neutralized  by  the 
losses  and  defeats  entailed  upon  the  republic  by  the  in- 
capacity of  the  former.  Hanno,  however,  had  the  sup- 
port of  the  greater  part  of  the  senate,  of  the  judges,  and 
of  the  lower  class,  which  he  attached  to  himself  by  a 
lavish  distribution  of  his  vast  wealth,  or  by  the  common 
tie  of  wholesale  corruption. 

The  Barcine  party  were  very  inferior  in  numbers,  but 
they  comprised  among  them  the  energy,  the  military 
genius,  and  the  patriotism  of  the  community.  They 
advocated  sweeping  reforms,  the  purification  of  the  pub- 
lic service,  the  suppression  of  the  corruption  which  was 
rampant  in  every  department,  the  fair  administration  of 
justice,  the  suppression  of  the  tyranny  of  the  Committee, 
the  vigorous  prosecution  of  the  struggle  with  Rome. 
They  would  have  attached  to  Carthage  the  but  half- 
subdued  nations  round  her  who  now  groaned  under  her 
yoke,  ground  down  to  the  dust  by  the  enormous  tribute 
necessitated  by  the  extravagance  of  the  administration 
of  the  state,  the  corruption  and  wholesale  peculation  of 
its  officials. 

Hamilcar  Barca  had  been  the  founder  of  the  party; 
in  his  absence  at  the  seat  of  war  it  had  been  led  at 
Carthage  by  his  son-in-law  Hasdrubal,  whose  fiery 
energy  and  stirring  eloquence  had  rendered  him  a popu- 
lar idol  in  Carthage.  But  even  the  genius  of  Hamilcar 
and  the  eloquence  of  Hasdrubal  would  not  have  sufficed 
to  enable  the  Barcine  party  to  make  head  against  the 
enormous  power  of  the  Council  and  the  judges,  backed 


28 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


by  the  wealth  of  Hanno  and  his  associates,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  military  successes  which  flattered  the  patri- 
otic feelings  of  the  populace. 

The  loss  of  Sardinia,  Corsica,  and  Sicily  had  been 
atoned  for  by  the  conquest  of  the  greater  portion  of  Spain 
by  Hamilcar,  and  that  general  might  eventually  have 
carried  out  his  plans  for  the  purification  of  the  govern- 
ment of  Carthage  had  he  not  fallen  in  a battle  with  the 
Iberians.  This  loss  was  a terrible  blow  to  the  Barcine 
faction,  but  the  deep  feeling  of  regret  among  the  popu- 
lation at  the  death  of  their  great  general  enabled  them 
to  carry  the  election  of  Hasdrubal  to  be  one  of  the  suf- 
fetes  in  his  place,  and  to  obtain  for  him  the  command  of 
the  army  of  Spain. 

There  was  the  less  difficulty  in  the  latter  appointment, 
since  Hanno's  party  were  well  content  that  the  popular 
leader  should  be  far  removed  from  the  capital.  Has- 
drubal proved  himself  a worthy  successor  to  his  father- 
in-law.  He  carried  out  the  policy  inaugurated  by  the 
latter,  won  many  brilliant  victories  over  the  Iberians, 
fortified  and  firmly  established  Carthagena  as  a port  and 
city  which  seemed  destined  to  rival  the  greatness  of  its 
mother-city,  and  Carthage  saw  with  delight  a great 
western  settlement  growing  in  power,  which  promised 
to  counterbalance  the  influence  of  the  ever-spreading 
territory  of  her  great  rival  in  Italy. 

After  seeing  his  detachment  safely  lodged  in  the  bar- 
racks Hamilcar  and  his  companions  rode  along  the 
streets  to  the  Barcine  Syssite,  or  club,  one  of  the  grand- 
est buildings  in  Carthage.  Throwing  the  reins  of  their 
horses  to  some  slaves  who  stood  in  readiness  at  the  foot 
of  the  steps,  they  entered  the  building.  As  they  rode 
through  the  streets  they  had  noticed  that  the  population 
appeared  singularly  quiet  and  dejected,  and  th-e  agita- 
tion which  reigned  in  the  club  showed  them  that  some- 
thing unusual  _had  happened.  Groups  of  men  were 
standing  talking  excitedly  in  the  great  hall.  Others 
with  dejected  mien  were  pacing  the  marble  pavement. 
As  Hamilcar  entered,  several  persons  hurried  up  to  him. 


CARTHAGE. 


29 


Welcome  back  again!  they  exclaimed;  your  pres- 
ence is  most  opportune  at  this  sad  moment.’^ 

What  has  happened?  Hamilcar  asked;  I have  but 
this  moment  arrived,  and  rode  straight  here  to  hear  the 
news  of  what  has  taken  place  in  my  absence.” 

^‘What!  have  you  not  heard?”  they  exclaimed;  ‘‘for 
the  last  four  days  nothing  else  has  been  talked  of,  noth- 
ing else  thought  of.  Hasdrubal  has  been  assassinated!  ” 

Hamilcar  recoiled  a step,  as  if  struck. 

“Ye  gods!”  he  exclaimed,  “can  this  be  so?  Has- 
drubal the  Handsome,  as  he  was  well  called;  the  true 
patriot,  the  great  general,  the  eloquent  orator,  the  soul 
of  generosity  and  patriotism,  our  leader  and  hope,  dead! 
Surely  it  cannot  be.” 

“ It  is  too  true,  Hamilcar.  Hasdrubal  is  dead — slain 
by  the  knife  of  an  Iberian,  who,  it  seems,  has  for  months 
been  in  his  service,  awaiting  the  chance  for  revenge  for 
some  injuries  which  his  family  or  people  have  suffered 
from  our  arms. 

“ It  is  a terrible  blow.  This  morning  a swift-sailing 
ship  has  arrived  with  the  news  that  the  army  of  Spain 
have  with  one  voice  acclaimed  the  young  Hannibal  as 
their  general,  and  that  they  demand  the  ratification  of 
their  choice  by  the  senate  and  people.  Need  I tell  you 
how  important  it  is  that  this  ratification  should  be 
gained?  Hanno  and  his  satellites  are  furious,  they  are 
scattering  money  broadcast,  and  moving  heaven  and 
earth  to  prevent  the  choice  falling  upon  Hannibal,  and 
to  secure  the  appointment  for  Hanno  himself  or  one  of 
his  clique.  They  say  that  to  appoint  a youth  like  this 
to  such  a position  would  be  a thing  unheard  of;  that  it 
would  bring  countless  dangers  upon  the  head  of  the 
republic.  We  know,  of  course,  that  what  they  fear  is 
not  the  youth  and  inexperience,  but  the  talent  and  genius 
of  Hannibal. 

“ Young  though  he  is,  his  wonderful  abilities  are 
recognized  by  us  all.  His  father  Hamilcar  had  the  very 
highest  hopes  of  him,  Hasdrubal  has  written  again  and 
again  saying  that  in  his  young  kinsman  he  recognized 


30 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


his  superior,  and  that  in  loftiness  of  aim,  in  unselfish 
patriotism,  in  clearness  of  judgment,  in  the  marvelous 
ascendancy  he  has  gained  over  the  troops,  in  his  talent 
in  administration,  and  in  the  greatness  of  his  military 
conceptions,  he  saw  in  him  a genius  of  the  highest  order. 
If  it  be  in  man  to  overthrow  the  rising  greatness  of 
Rome,  to  reform  our  disordered  administration,  to  raise 
Carthage  again  to  the  climax  of  her  glory  and  power, 
that  man  is  Hannibal. 

Thus,  then,  on  him  our  hopes  rest.  If  we*can  secure 
for  him  the  command  of  the  army  in  Spain,  he  may  do 
all  and  more  than  all  that  Hamilcar  and  Hasdrubal  have 
done  for  us.  If  we  fail,  we  are  lost;  Hanno  will  be 
supreme,  the  official  party  will  triumph,  man  by  man  we 
shall  be  denounced  and  destroyed  by  the  judges,  and, 
worse  than  all,  our  hopes  of  saving  Carthage  from  the 
corruption  and  tyranny  which  have  so  long  been  press- 
ing her  into  the  dust  are  at  an  end.  It  is  a good  omen 
of  success  that  you  have  returned  from  your  expedition 
at  such  a critical  moment.  All  has  gone  well  with  you, 
I hope.  You  know  the  fate  that  awaits  an  unsuccessful 
general  here.’’ 

'‘Ay,  I know,’’  Hamilcar  said  bitterly;  "to  be  judged 
by  a secret  tribunal  of  civilians,  ignorant  of  even  the 
rudimentary  laws  of  war,  and  bent  not  upon  arriving  at 
the  truth,  but  of  gratifying  their  patrons  and  accom- 
plices; the  end,  disgrace  and  execution. 

" No,  my  success  has  been  complete,  although  not 
brilliant.  I have  obtained  the  complete  submission  of 
the  Atarantes,  and  have  brought  with  me  ten  of  their 
principal  chiefs  as  hostages;  but  my  success  narrowly 
escaped  being  not  only  a failure,  but  a disaster.  I had 
in  vain  striven  to  come  to  blows  with  them,  when  sud- 
denly they  fell  upon  me  at  night,  and  in  the  desperate 
combat  which  followed,  well-nigh  half  my  force  fell;  but 
in  the  end  we  inflicted  a terrible  chastisement  upon  them 
and  completely  humbled  their  pride.” 

" So  long  as  you  succeeded  in  humbling  them  and 
bringing  home  hostages  for  their  good  behavior,  all  is 


CARTHAGE. 


31 

well;  the  lives  of  a few  score  of  soldiers,  more  or  less, 
matter  little  to  Carthage.  We  have  but  to  send  out 
an  order  to  the  tribes  and  we  can  replace  them  a hun- 
dred-fold in  a week;  ’tis  only  a failure  which  would  be 
fatal.  Carthage  has  suffered  such  terrible  disasters  at 
the  hands  of  her  tributaries  that  she  trembles  at  the 
slightest  rising,  for  its  success  might  be  the  signal  for 
another  general  insurrection.  If  you  have  humbled  the 
Atarantes,  all  is  well. 

''  I know  the  Council  have  been  anxiously  expecting 
news  of  your  expedition.  Our  opinion  here  has  been 
from  the  first  that,  from  the  small  force  they  placed  at 
your  command,  they  purposely  sent  you  to  disaster,  risk- 
ing the  chance  of  extended  trouble  in  order  to  obtain 
a ground  of  complaint  by  which  they  could  inflame  the 
minds  of  the  populace  against  our  party.  But  now,  I 
recommend  you  to  take  some  refreshment  at  once  after 
your  journey.  The  inner  council  of  the  club  will  meet 
in  an  hour,  and  their  deliberations  are  likely  to  be  long 
as  well  as  important,  for  the  whole  future  of  our  party, 
and  of  Carthage  itself,  depends  upon  the  issue.” 

Malchus,”  Hamilcar  said,  do  you  mount  your  horse 
and  ride  out  at  once  and  tell  your  mother  that  all  has 
gone  well  with  us,  but  that  I am  detained  here  on  im- 
portant business  and  may  not  return  until  nightfall.” 

''  May  I come  back  here,  father,  after  I see  my  mother? 
I would  fain  be  of  some  use,  if  I may.  I am  known  to 
many  of  the  sailors  down  at  the  port;  I might  go  about 
among  them,  trying  to  stir  them  up  in  favor  of  Han- 
nibal.” 

‘‘You  may  come  back,  if  you  like,  Malchus;  your 
sailors  may  aid  us  with  their  voices,  or,  should  it  come 
to  anything  like  a popular  disturbance,  by  their  arms. 
But,  as  you  know,  in  the  voting  the  common  people 
count  for  nothing;  it  is  the  citizens  only  who  elect — the 
traders,  shopkeepers,  and  employers  of  labor.  Common 
people  count  for  no  more  than  the  slaves,  save  when  it 
comes  to  a popular  tumult,  and  they  frighten  the  shop- 
keeping class  into  voting  in  accordance  with  their  views. 


32 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


However,  we  will  leave  no  stone  unturned  that  may  con- 
duce to  our  success.  Do  not  hurry  away  from  home, 
my  boy,  for  your  mother  would  think  it  unkind  after 
three  months’  absence.  Our  council  is  likely  to  last  for 
some  hours;  when  it  is  at  an  end  I will  look  for  you  here 
and  tell  you  what  has  been  determined  upon.” 

Malchus  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  out  through  the 
narrow  streets  of  the  lower  city,  through  the  gateway 
leading  into  the  suburb;  then  he  loosed  the  rein  and  the 
horse  started  at  a gallop  along  the  broad  road,  lined  with 
stately  mansions,  and  in  a quarter  of  an  hour  stopped  in 
front  of  the  villa  of  Hamilcar. 

Throwing  his  bridle  to  a slave  he  ran  up  the  broad 
steps  of  the  portico  and  entered  the  hall.  His  mother, 
a stately  woman,  clad  in  a long  flowing  garment  of  rich 
material  embroidered  in  gold,  arms  and  neck  bare,  her 
hair  bound  up  in  a knot  at  the  back  of  her  head,  which 
was  encircled  by  a golden  fillet,  with  pendants  of  the 
same  metal  encrusted  with  gems  falling  on  her  forehead, 
rose  eagerly  to  meet  him,  and  his  two  sisters,  girls  older 
than  himself,  clad  in  white  robes,  confined  at  the  waist 
with  golden  belts,  leaped  to  their  feet  with  a cry  of 
gladness. 

‘^Welcome  back,  my  son,”  his  mother  said;  ‘‘all  is 
well,  I hope,  with  your  father.  It  is  so,  I am  sure,  for 
I should  read  evil  news  in  your  face.” 

“ He  is  well,  mother,  well  and  victorious,  though  we 
had  a rare  fight  for  it,  I can  tell  you.  But  he  is  kept  at 
the  Barcine  Syssite  on  matters  connected  with  this  terri- 
ble business  of  the  death  of  Hasdrubal.  He  bade  me 
give  you  his  love,  and  say  he  would  be  back  here  as  soon 
as  he  could  get  away.” 

“ It  is  terrible  news  indeed,  Malchus.  The  loss  is  a 
grievous  blow  to  Carthage,  but  especially  to  us  who  are 
his  near  kinsfolk;  but  for  the  moment  let  us  set  it  aside 
and  talk  of  your  doings.  How  the  sun  has  bronzed  your 
face,  child!  You  seem  to  have  grown  taller  and  stouter 
since  you  have  been  away.” 

“ Yes,”  one  of  the  sisters  laughed,  “ the  child  is  grow- 


CARTHAGE. 


33 


ing  up,  mother;  you  will  have  to  choose  another  name 
for  him.’’ 

‘‘  I think  it  is  about  time,”  Malchus  said,  joining  in 
the  laugh.  Considering  that  I have  killed  a lion  and 
have  taken  part  in  a desperate  hand-to-hand  fight  with 
the  wild  Atarantes,  I think  even  my  mother  must  own 
that  I am  attaining  the  dignity  of  youth.” 

I wonder  your  father  let  you  take  part  in  such  strife,” 
the  mother  said  anxiously;  ‘‘he  promise'd  me  that  he 
would,  as  far  as  possible,  keep  you  out  of  danger.” 

Why,  mother,”  Malchus  said  indignantly,  “ you  don’t 
suppose  that  my  father  was  going  to  coddle  me  as  he 
might  do  one  of  the  girls  here.  You  know  he  has  prom- 
ised that  I shall  soon  enter  the  Carthaginian  guard,  and 
fight  in  the  next  campaign.  I think  it  has  been  very 
hard  on  me  not  to  have  had  a chance  of  distinguishing 
myself  as  my  cousin  Hannibal  did  when  he  was  no  older 
than  I am.” 

‘‘  Poor  boy!  ” his  sister  laughed,  “ he  has  indeed  been 
unfortunate.  Who  can  say  but  that  if  he  had  only  had 
opportunities  he  would  have  been  a general  by  this  time, 
and  that  Rome  would  have  been  trembling  at  the  clash 
of  his  armor.” 

Malchus  joined  heartily  in  the  laugh  about  himself. 

“ I shall  never  grow  to  be  a general,”  he  said,  “ unless 
you  get  me  some  food ; it  is  past  midday,  and  I have  not 
broken  my  fast  this  mornirfg.  I warn  you  that  I shall 
not  tell  you  a word  oi  our  adventures  until  I have  eaten ; 
therefore,  the  sooner  you  order  a meal  to  be  served  the 
better.” 

The  meal  was  speedily  served,  and  then  for  an  hour 
Malchus  sat  with  his  mother  and  sisters,  giving  them 
a history  of  the  expedition.  There  was  a little  playful 
grumbling  on  the  part  of  his  sisters  when  he  told  them 
that  he  was  going  to  return  to  the  Syssite  to  hear  what 
had  been  determined  by  the  conclave. 

Surely  you  can  wait  until  our  father  returns  here, 
Malchus,”  Thyra,  the  elder,  said. 

“Yes;  but  I may  be  useful,”  Malchus  replied.  “ There 


34 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


will  be  lots  to  be  done,  and  we  shall  all  do  our  ut- 
most.’’ 

''Listen  to  him,  mother!''  Anna,  the  younger  sister, 
said,  clapping  her  hands;  "this  comes  of  slaying  lions 
and  combating  with  the  Atarantes;  do  not  let  us  hinder 
him;  beg  the  slaves  to  bring  round  a horse  instantly. 
Carthage  totters,  let  Malchus  fly  to  its  support.  What 
part  are  you  thinking  of  taking,  my  brother?  Do  you 
mean  to  harangue  the  people,  or  to  urge  the  galley  slaves 
to  revolt,  or  to  lead  the  troops  against  the  Council?  " 

The  two  girls  burst  into  a peal  of  merry  laughter,  in 
which  Malchus,  although  coloring  a little,  joined  heartily. 

" You  are  too  bad,  Anna;  what  I want  is,  of  course, 
to  hear  what  has  been  done,  and  to  join  in  the  excite- 
ment, and  really  I am  not  such  a boy  as  you  girls  think 
me,  just  because  you  happen  to  be  two  or  three  years 
older  than  I am.  You  persist  in  regarding  me  as  a child; 
father  doesn't  do  so,  and  I can  tell  you  I may  do  more 
good  than  you  think." 

" Well,  go  along,  Malchus,  do  not  let  us  keep  you,  and 
don't  get  into  mischief;  and  remember,  my  boy,"  his 
mother  added,  " that  Carthage  is  a place  where  it  is  well 
that  no  one  should  make  more  enemies  than  he  can  help. 
A secret  foe  in  the  Council  or  among  the  judges  is  enough 
to  ruin  the  strongest.  You  know  how  many  have  been 
crucified  or  pressed  to  death  without  a shadow  of  pre- 
text, save  that  they  had  foes.'  I would  not  see  you  other 
than  your  father's  son;  you  will  belong,  of  course,  to  the 
Barcine  party,  but  there  is  no  occasion  to  draw  enmity 
and  hate  upon  yourself  before  you  are  in  a position  to 
do  real  service  to  the  cause.  And  now  ride  off  with  you; 
I know  all  our  words  are  falling  on  deaf  ears,  and  that 
willful  lads  will  go  their  own  way." 

A few  minutes  later  and  Malchus  was  on  his  way  back 
to  the  club.  On  his  arrival  there  he  found  that  the  sit- 
ting of  the  inner  circle  was  not  yet  finished.  The  build- 
ing was  thronged  with  the  adherents  of  the  party  waiting 
to  ascertain  what  course  was  determined  upon.  He 
presently  came  across  Adherbal  and  Giscon.  The 


CARTHAGE. 


35 


former,  as  usual,  was  gay,  light-^hearted,  and  disposed 
to  view  matters  in  a humorous  light;  Giscon  was  stern 
and  moody. 

So  here  you  are  again,  Malchus,’’  Adherbal  said. 

I thought  you  would  soon  be  back.  I am  glad  you 
have  come,  for  Giscon  here  grows  monotonous  as  a 
companion.  Nature  in  making  him  forgot  to  give  him 
that  spice  of  humor  which  is  to  existence  what  seasoning 
is  to  meat.  I am  ready  to  fight  if  it  comies  to  fighting, 
to  orate  if  talking  is  necessary,  and  to  do  anything  else 
which  may  be  within  the  limits  of  my  powers,  but  I can’t 
for  the  life  of  me  take  matters  as  if  the  existence  of  the 
state  depended  on  me  alone.  I have  already  heard 
that  all  is  well  with  you  at  home.  I shall  ride  out  there 
and  see  your  mother  when  this  business  is  over.  What 
they  can  find  to  talk  about  so  long  I can’t  make  out. 

‘‘  The  question  is  a simple  one,  surely.  Will  it  be 
better  for  Carthage  at  largie,  and  our  party  in  particular, 
for  Hannibal  to  stay  at  the  head  of  the  army  in  Spain, 
or  to  come  home  and  bring  the  influence  of  his  popu- 
larity and  reputation  to  bear  upon  the  populace?  There 
is  the  question  put  in  a nutshell,  and  if  they  can’t  decide 
upon  it  let  them  toss  up.  There  is  virtue,  I am  ready  to 
maintain,  in  an  appeal  to  dame  Fortune. 

Look  round  now,  Malchus;  is  it  not  amusing  to  study 
men’s  characters?  Look  at  little  Philene  going  about 
among  the  groups,  standing  on  tiptoe  to  whisper  into 
the  ear  first  of  one,  then  of  another.  He  prides  himself 
on  his  knowledge  of  affairs,  and  in  his  heart  believes  that 
he  is  shamefully  wronged  inasmuch  as  he  is  not  already 
on  the  secret  committee. 

“ Look  at  Bomilcar  leaning  against  that  pillar  and 
lazily  pulling  his  mustache,  an  easy-going  giant,  who 
looks  upon  the  whole  thing  as  a nuisance,  but  who,  if  he 
received  orders  from  the  conclave,  would  put  himself 
at  the  head  of  the  Libyans,  and  would  march  to  storm 
Han  no’s  house,  and  to  slaughter  his  Nubian  guard  with- 
out a question. 

Look  at  Magon^s  face  of  importance,  as  he  walks 


3^ 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


about  without  speaking  to  anyone.  He  is  trying  to  con- 
vey to  all  the  impression  that  he  knows  perfectly  well 
what  is  going  on  inside,  and  could,  if  he  chose,  tell  you 
what  the  decision  will  be.  There  is  Carthalon,  who  is 
thinking  at  present,  I warrant,  more  of  the  match  which 
he  has  made  of  his  Arab  steed  against  that  of  his  comrade 
Phano,  than  of  the  matter  in  hand.  But  see,  there  is 
a stir,  the  curtains  are  drawing  aside  at  last,  the  meeting 
is  over.’' 

As  he  spoke  the  heavy  curtains  which  shut  off  an  inner 
room  from  the  hall  were  drawn  aside,  and  the  council 
of  the  Syssite  came  out.  Each  was  speedily  surrounded 
by  a group  of  the  members  of  his  own  family,  or  those 
who  specially  looked  up  to  him  as  a leader.  Malchus 
and  the  two  young  officers  were  among  those  who  gath- 
ered round  Hamilcar. 

It  has  been  decided,”  the  general  said,  “ that  Hanni- 
bal shall  be  retained  in  his  command.  Therefore,  now 
let  all  set  to  work,  each  in  his  own  sphere.  The  populace 
must  be  stirred  up.  We  have  a small  majority  in  the 
Council,  but  the  middle  class,  the  men  who  will  vote,  are 
with  Hanno.  Some  have  been  bought  with  his  gold, 
some  of  the  weak  fools  dream  that  Carthage  can  be  great 
simply  as  a trading  power  without  army  or  navy,  and 
think  only  of  the  present  advantage  they  would  gain 
by  remission  of  taxation.  It  is  these  we  have  to  fear, 
and  we  must  operate  upon  them  by  means  of  the  pop- 
ulace.” 

If  the  people  gather  in  the  streets  and  shout  for  Han- 
nibal, these  cowards  will  hesitate.  They  are  accessible 
only  in  their  money-bags,  and  rather  than  risk  a riot 
they  would  vote  for  the  destruction  of  Moloch’s  temple. 
Giscon  and  Adherbal,  do  you  go  to  the  barracks,  get  as 
many  of  your  comrades  together  as  are  of  our  way  of 
thinking;  talk  to  the  soldiers  of  the  glories  of  Hamilcar 
Barca,  of  the  rich  booty  they  won  under  him,  of  the  glory 
of  their  arms  when  he  led  them;  tell  them  that  in  Hanni- 
bal they  have  their  old  commander  revived,  and  that 
Hanno  and  his  companions  seek  only  to  have  him  re- 


CARTHAGE.  37 

moved,  because  they  fear  that  the  luster  of  his  deeds  will 
overshadow  them. 

Urge  that  he  is  the  elect  of  the  army  of  Spain,  that 
the  voice  of  the  soldiers  has  acclaimed  him,  and  that  the 
troops  here  should  join  their  voices  to  those  of  their  com- 
rades in  Spain.  They,  too,  may  ere  long  have  to  take 
share  in  the  war,  and  would  it  not  be  far  better  for  them 
to  be  led  by  a soldier  like  Hannibal  than  by  Hanno, 
whose  incapacity  has  been  proved  a score  of  times,  and 
who  is  solely  chosen  because  he  is  rich,  and  because  he 
has  pandered  to  the  fat  traders  and  lazy  shopkeepers? 

Do  you,  Stryphex,  go  to  the  weavers’  quarter;  you 
have  influence  there.  Work  upon  the  men,  point  out  to 
them  how,  since  Hamilcar  and  Hasdrubal  have  con- 
quered Spain,  and  the  gold  and  silver  from  the  mines  have 
poured  into  Carthage,  their  trade  has  flourished.  Be- 
fore that  gold  was  scarce  known  in  the  city,  none  could 
purchase  their  choice  productions,  their  wages  would 
scarce  keep  the  wolf  from  the  door.  Show  them  that 
under  Hanno  disaster  will  be  sure  to  befall  our  arms, 
that  the  Iberians  will  reconquer  their  soil,  that  the  mines 
will  be  lost,  and  We  shall  have  to  return  to  the  leather 
money  of  twenty  years  back.” 

So  one  by  one  Hamilcar  dispatched  the  groups  round 
him  on  various  missions,  until  Malchus  alone  remained. 

You,  Malchus,  can,  as  you  suggested,  go  down  to 
the  port;  ask  the  sailors  and  fishermen  what  would  be- 
come of  their  trade  were  the  Roman  galleys  cruising  in 
our  bay.  Point  out  that  our  conquests  in  Spain  have 
already  caused  the  greatest  alarm  in  Rome,  and  that 
under  Hannibal  our  arms  will  so  flourish  that  Rome  will 
be  glad  to  come  to  terms  with  us,  and  to  leave  us  free  to 
trade  with  the  world. 

Point  out  how  great  are  the  trade  and  commerce 
Which  Carthagena  has  already  produced.  Ask  them  if 
they  are  willing  that  all  this  shall  be  hazarded,  in  order 
that  Hanno  may  gratify  his  personal  ambition,  and  his 
creatures  may  wring  the  last  penny  from  the  overtaxed 
people  of  Carthage.  Don’t  try  too  much,  my  boy.  Get 


38 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


together  a knot  of  men  whom  you  know;  piime  them 
with  argument,  and  send  them  among  their  fellows. 
Tell  them  to  work  day  and  night,  and  that  you  will  see 
that  their  time  is  well  paid.  Find  out  if  there  are  any 
men  who  have  special  influence  with  their  fellows,  and 
secure  them  on  our  side.  Promise  them  what  they  will; 
the  Syssite  will  spend  money  like  water  to  carry  its 
object.  Be  discreet,  Malchus;  when  you  have  lit  the  fire, 
and  see  that  it  is  well  on  its  way,  withdraw  quietly.^’ 
Malchus  hurried  off,  and  in  half  an  hour  was  down 
by  the  port.  Through  the  densely  packed  district  which 
lay  behind  the  lofty  warehouses,  crammed  with  goods 
brought  by  sea  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  he  made  his 
way  until  he  reached  the  abode  of  a fisherman  in  whose 
boat  he  often  put  to  sea. 

The  old  man,  with  three  or  four  grown-up  sons,  was 
reclining  on  a pile  of  rushes. 

^‘Welcome  back,  my  lord  Malchus,’’  he  said;  ‘‘glad 
am  I to  see  you  safely  returned.  We  have  often  talked 
of  you,  me  and  my  sons,  and  wondered  when  you  would 
again  go  out  for  a night’s  fishing  with  us.  You  have 
come  back  at  the  right  time.  The  tunny  are  just  enter- 
ing the  bay,  and  in  another  week  we  shall  have  rare 
sport.” 

“ I shall  be  glad,  indeed,  of  another  sail  with  you,” 
Malchus  said;  “but  at  present  I have  other  matters  in 
hand.  Hanno  and  his  friends  have  determined  to  oppose 
the  appointment  of  Hannibal  to  the  army  in  Spain.” 
The  fisherman  gave  a grunt,  which  signified  that  the 
matter  was  one  of  which  he  knew  nothing,  and  which 
affected  him  not  in  the  slightest. 

“Don’t  you  see  the  importance  of  this?”  Malchus 
said.  “ If  Hannibal  doesn’t  get  the  command  our  troops 
will  be  beaten,  and  we  shall  lose  all  our  trade  with 
Spain.”  The  fisherman  still  appeared  apathetic.  ^ 

“ My  sons  have  all  taken  to  fishing,”  he  said  indiffer- 
ently, “ and  it  matters  nothing  to  them  whether  we  lose 
the  trade  of  Spain  or  not.” 

“ But  it  would  make  a difference,”  Malchus  said,  “ if 


CARTHAGE. 


39 


no  more  gold  and  silver  came  from  Spain,  because  then, 
you  know,  people  wouldn’t  be  able  to  pay  a good  price 
for  fish,  and  there  would  be  bad  times  for  you  fishermen. 
But  that  is  not  the  worst  of  it.  The  Romans  are  so 
alarmed  by  our  progress  in  Spain  that  they  are  glad  to 
keep  friends  with  us,  but  if  we  were  driven  out  from  there, 
they  would  soon  be  at  war  again.  You  and  your  sons 
would  be  pressed  for  the  ships  of  war,  and  like  enough 
you  might  see  the  Roman  fleets  hovering  on  our  coasts 
and  picking  up  our  fishing-boats.” 

'‘By  Astarte!”  the  fisherman  exclaimed,  "but  that 
would  be  serious,  indeed;  and  you  say  all  this  will  happen 
unless  Hannibal  remains  as  general  in  Spain?” 

" That  is  so,”  Malchus  nodded. 

" Then  I tell  you  what,  my  boys,”  the  fisherman  said, 
rising  and  rubbing  his  hands,  " we  must  put  our  oars 
into  this  business.  You  hear  what  my  lord  Malchus 
tells  us.  Get  up!  there  is  work  to  be  done.  Now,  sir, 
what  is  the  best  way  to  stop  this  affair  you  tell  us  of?  If 
it’s  got  to  be  done  we  will  do  it,  and  I think  I can  answer 
for  three  or  four  thousand  fishing  hands  here  who  aint 
going  to  stand  by  any  more  than  I am  and  see  the  bread 
taken  out  of  their  mouths..  They  know  old  Calcon,  and 
will  listen  to  what  he  says.  I will  set  about  it  at  once.” 
" That  is  just  what  I want,”  Malchus  said.  " I want 
you  and  your  sons  to  go  about  among  the  fishermen  and 
tell  them  what  is  proposed  to  be  done,  and  how  ruinous 
it  will  be  for  them.  You  know  how  fond  of  fishermen  I 
am,  and  how  sorry  I should  be  to  see  them  injured. 
You  stir  them  up  for  the  next  three  or  four  days,  and*  get 
them  to  boiling  point.  I will  let  you  know  when  the 
time  comes.  There  are  other  trades  which  will  be  injured 
by  this  business,  and  when  the  time  comes  you  fishermen 
with  your  oars  in  your  hands  must  join  the  others  and 
go  through  the  streets  shouting,  " Hannibal  for  general  ! 
Down  with  Hanno  and  the  tax-gatherers!  ” 

" Down  with  the  tax-gatherers  is  a good  cry,”  the  old 
fisherman  said.  " They  take  one  fish  of  every  four  I 
bring  in,  and  always  choose  the  finest.  Don’t  you  be 


40 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


afraid,  sir;  we  will  be  there,  oars  and  all,  when  you  give 
the  word.’’ 

And  now  I want  you  to  tell  me  the  names  of  a few 
men  who  have  influence  among  the  sailors  of  the  mer- 
cantile ships,  and  among  those  who  load  and  discharge 
the  cargoes;  their  interest  is  threatened  as  well  as  yours. 
I am  commissioned  to  pay  handsomely  all  who  do  their 
best  for  the  cause,  and  I promise  you  that  you  and  your 
sons  shall  earn  as  much  in  four  days’  work  as  in  a 
month’s  toiling  on  the  sea.  The  Barcine  Club  is  known 
to  be  the  true  friend  of  Carthage,  the  opponent  of  those 
who  grind  down  the  people,  and  it  will  spare  no  money 
to  see  that  this  matter  is  well  carried  out.” 

The  fisherman  at  once  went  round  with  Malchus  to- 
the  abodes  of  several  men  regarded  as  authorities  by  the 
sailors  and  stevedores.  With  these,  partly  by  argument, 
but  much  more  by  the  promises  of  handsome  pay  for 
their  exertions,  Malchus  established  an  understanding, 
and  paved  the  way  for  a popular  agitation  among  the 
working-classes  of  the  waterside  in  favor  of  Hannibal. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A POPULAR  RISING. 

Day  after  day  Malchus  went  down  to  the  port.  His 
father  was  well  pleased  with  his  report  of  what  he  had 
done,  and  provided  him  with  ample  funds  for  paying 
earnest-money  to  his  various  agents,  as  a proof  that 
their  exertions  would  be  well  rewarded.  He  soon 
had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  that  the  agitation  was 
growing. 

Work  was  neglected,  the  sailors  and  laborers  collected 
on  the  quays  and  talked  among  themselves,  or  listened 
to  orators  of  their  own  class,  who  told  them  of  the  dan- 
gers w^hich  threatened  their  trade  from  the  hatred  of 
Hanno  and  his  friends  the  tax-collectors  for  Hannibal, 
whose  father  and  brother-in-law  had  done  such  great 


A POPULAR  RISING. 


41 


things  for  Carthage  by  conquering  Spain  and  adding  to 
her  commerce  by  the  establishment  of  Carthagena  and 
other  ports.  Were  they  going  to  stand  tamely  by  and 
see  trade  ruined,  and  their  families  starving,  that  the 
tyrants  who  wrung  from  them  the  taxes  should  fatten  at 
ease? 

Such  was  the  tenor  of  the  orations  delivered  by  scores 
of  men  tO'  their  comrades  on  the  quays.  A calm  ob- 
server might  have  noticed  a certain  sameness  about  the 
speeches,  and  might  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  orators  had  received  their  instructions  from  the  same 
person,  but  this  passed  unnoticed  by  the  sailors  and 
workmen,  who  were  soon  roused  into  fury  by  the  exhor- 
tations of  the  speakers.  They  knew  nothing  either  of 
Hannibal  or  of  Hanno,  but  they  did  know  that  they  were 
ground  down  to  the  earth  with  taxation,  and  that  the 
conquest  of  Spain  and  the  trade  that  had  arisen  had 
been  of  enormous  benefit  to  them.  It  was,  then,  enough 
to  tell  them  that  this  trade  was  threatened,  and  that  it 
was  threatened  in  the  interest  of  the  tyrants  of  Carthage, 
for  them  to  enter  heart  and  soul  into  the  cause. 

During  these  four  days  the  Barcine  Club  was  like  the 
headquarters  of  an  army.  Night  and  day  the  doors 
stood  open,  messengers  came  and  went  continually,  con- 
sultations of  the  leading  men  of  the  city  were  held  almost 
without  a break.  Every  man  belonging  to  it  had  his 
appointed  task.  The  landed  proprietors  stirred  up  the 
cultivators  of  the  soil,  the  manufacturers  were  charged 
with  the  enlightenment  of  their  hands  as  to  the  dangers 
of  the  situation,  the  soldiers  were  busy  among  the  troops; 
but  theirs  was  a comparatively  easy  task,  for  these 
naturally  sympathized  with  their  comrades  in  Spain,  and 
the  name  of  the  great  Hamilcar  was  an  object  of  venera- 
tion among  them. 

Hanno’s  faction  was  not  idle.  The  Syssite  which  was 
composed  of  his  adherents  was  as  large  as  its  rival.  Its 
orators  harangued  the  people  in  the  streets  on  the  dan- 
gers caused  to  the  republic  by  the  ambition  of  the  family 
of  Barca,  of  the  expense  entailed  by  the  military  and 


42 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


naval  establishments  required  to  keep  up  the  forces 
necessary  to  carry  out  their  aggressive  policy,  of  the 
folly  of  confiding  the  principal  army  of  the  state  to  the 
command  of  a mere  youth.  They  dilated  on  the  wealth 
and  generosity  of  Hanno,  of  his  lavish  distribution  of 
gifts  among  the  poor,  of  his  sympathy  with  the  trading 
community.  Each  day  the  excitement  rose,  business 
was  neglected,  the  whole  population  was  in  a fever  of 
excitement. 

On  the  evening  of  the  fourth  day  the  agents  of  the 
Barcine  Club  discovered  that  Hanno’s  party  were  pre- 
paring for  a public  demonstration  on  the  following  even- 
ing. They  had  a certainty  of  a majority  in  the  public 
vote,  which,  although  nominally  that  of  the  people,  was, 
as  has  been  said,  confined  solely  to  what  would  now  be 
called  the  middle  class. 

Hitherto  the  Barcine  party  had  avoided  fixing  any 
period  for  their  own  demonstration,  preferring  to  wait 
until  they  knew  the  intention  of  their  opponents.  The 
council  now  settled  that  it  should  take  place  on  the  fol- 
lowing day  at  eleven  o’clock,  just  when  the  working- 
classes  would  have  finished  their  morning  meal. 

The  secret  council,  however,  determined  that  no  words 
should  be  whispered  outside  their  own  body  until  two 
hours  before  the  time,  in  order  that  it  should  not  be 
known  to  Hanno  and  his  friends  until  too  late  to  gather 
their  adherents  to  oppose  it.  Private  messengers  were, 
however,  sent  out  late  to  all  the  members  to  assemble 
early  at  the  club. 

At  nine  o’clock  next  morning  the  Syssite  was  crowded, 
the  doors  were  closed,  and  the  determination  of  the 
council  was  announced  to  the  members,  each  of  whom 
was  ordered  to  hurry  off  to  set  the  train  in  motion  for  a 
popular  outbreak  for  eleven  o’clock.  It  was  not  until 
an  hour  later  that  the  news  that  the  Barcine  party  in- 
tended to  forestall  them  reached  Hanno’s  headquarters. 
Then  the  most  vigorous  efforts  were  made  to  get  to- 
gether their  forces,  but  it  was  too  late.  At  eleven  o’clock 
crowds  of  men  from  all  the  working  portions  of  the 


A POPULAR  RISING. 


43 


town  were  seen  making  their  way  toward  the  forum, 
shouting  as  they  went,  '‘Hannibal  for  general!’’ 
" Down  with  Hanno  and  the  tax-gatherers!  ” 

Conspicuous  among  them  were  the  sailors  and  fisher- 
men from  the  port,  armed  with  oars,  and  the  gang  of 
stevedores  with  heavy  clubs.  Hanno  and  a large  num- 
ber of  his  party  hurried  down  to  the  spot  and  tried  to 
pacify  the  crowd,  but  the  yells  of  execration  were  so 
loud  and  continuous  that  they*  were  forced  to  leave  the 
forum.  The  leaders  of  the  Barcine  party  now  appeared 
on  the  scene,  and  their  most  popular  orator  ascended  the 
rostrum.  When  the  news  spread  among  the  crowd  that 
he  was  a friend  of  Hannibal  and  an  opponent  of  Hanno, 
the  tumult  was  stayed  in  order  that  all  might  hear  his 
words. 

" My  friends,”  he  said,  " I am  glad  to  see  that  Car- 
thage is  still  true  to  herself,  and  that  you  resent  the  at- 
tempt made  by  a faction  to>  remove  the  general  of  the 
army’s  choice,  the  son  of  the  great  Hamilcar  Barca.  To 
him  and  to  Hasdrubal,  his  son-in-law,  you  owe  the  con- 
quest of  Spain,  you  owe  the  wealth  which  has  of  late 
years  poured  into  Carthage,  you  owe  the  trade  which  is 
already  doing  so  much  to  mitigate  your  condition. 
What  have  Hanno  and  his  friends  done  that  you  should 
listen  to  him?  It  is  their  incapacity  which  has  lost  Car- 
thage so  many  of  its  possessions.  It  is  their  greed  and 
corruption  which  place  such  burdens  on  your  backs. 
They  claim  that  they  are  generous.  It  is  easy  to  be 
generous  with  the  money  of  which  they  have  plundered 
you;  but  let  them  know  your  will,  and  they  must  bend 
before  it.  Tell  them  that  you  will  have  Hannibal  and 
none  other  as  the  general  of  your  armies,  and  Spain  is 
secure,  and  year  by  year  your  commerce  with  that  coun- 
try will  increase  and  flourish.” 

A roar  of  assent  arose  from  the  crowd.  At  the  same 
instant  a tumult  was  heard  at  the  lower  entrance  to  the 
forum,  and  the  head  of  a dense  body  of  men  was  seen 
issuing  from  the  street,  with  shouts  of  " Hanno  for- 
ever! ” They  were  headed  by  the  butchers  and  tanners, 


44 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


an  important  and  powerful  body,  for  Carthage  did  a vast 
trade  in  leather. 

For  a time  they  bore  all  before  them,  but  the  resistance 
increased  every  foot  they  advanced.  The  shouts  on  both 
sides  became  louder  and  more  angry.  Blows  were  soon 
exchanged,  and  ere  long  a pitched  battle  was  raging. 
The  fishermen  and  sailors  threw  themselves  into  the 
thick  of  it,  and  for  ten  minutes  a desperate  fight  raged  in 
the  forum.  Soon  the  battle  extended,  as  bodies  of  men 
belonging  to  either  faction  encountered  each  other  as 
they  hurried  toward  the  forum. 

Street  frays  were  by  no  means  unusual  in  Carthage, 
but  this  was  a veritable  battle.  Hanno  had  at  its  com- 
mencement, accompanied  by  a strong  body  of  his  friends, 
ridden  to  Byrsa,  and  had  called  upon  the  soldiers  to 
come  out  and  quell  the  tumult.  They,  however,  listened 
in  sullen  silence;  their  sympathies  were  entirely  with  the 
supporters  of  Hannibal,  and  they  had  already  received 
orders  from  their  officers  on  no  account  to  move,  whoso- 
ever might  command  them  to  do  so,  until  Hamilcar 
placed  himself  at  their  head. 

The  general  delayed  doing  this  until  the  last  moment. 
HannibaFs  friends  had  hoped  to  carry  their  object  with- 
out the  intervention  of  the  troops,  as  it  was  desirable  in 
every  way  that  the  election  should  appear  to  be  a popular 
one,  and  that  Hannibal  should  seem  to  have  the  suffrages 
of  the  people  as  well  as  of  the  army.  That  the  large 
majority  of  the  people  were  with  them  they  knew,  but 
the  money  which  Hanno’s  friends  had  lavishly  spent 
among  the  butchers,  skinners,  tanners,  and  smiths  had 
raised  up  a more  formidable  opposition  than  they  had 
counted  upon. 

Seeing  that  their  side  was  gaining  but  little  advantage, 
that  already  much  blood  had  been  shed,  and  that  the 
tumult  threatened  to  involve  all  Carthage,  Hamilcar  and 
a number  of  officers  rode  to  the  barracks.  The  troops 
at  once  got  under  arms,  and,  headed  by  the  elephants, 
moved  out  from  Byrsa.  Being  desirous  to  avoid  blood- 
shed, Hamilcar  bade  his  men  leave  their  weapons  behind 


A POPULAR  RISING. 


45 


them,  and  armed  them  with  headless  spear-shafts,  of 
which,  with  all  other  things  needed  for  war,  there  was  a 
large  store  in  the  citadel.  As  the  column  sallied  out  it 
broke  up  into  sections.  The  principal  body  marched 
toward  the  forum,  while  others,  each  led  by  officers,  took 
their  way  down  the  principal  streets. 

The  appearance  of  the  elephants  and  troops,  and  the  ^ 
loud  shouts  of  the  latter  for  Hannibal,  quickly  put  an 
end  to  the  tumult.  Hanno’s  hired  mob,  seeing  that  they 
could  do  nothing  against  such  adversaries,  at  once  broke 
up  and  fled  to  their  own  quarters  of  the  city,  and  Hanno 
and  his  adherents  sought  their  own  houses.  The  quiet 
citizens,  seeing  that  the  fight  was  over,  issued  from  their 
houses,  and  the  forum  was  soon  again  crowded. 

The  proceedings  were  now  unanimous,  and  the  shouts 
raised  that  the  senate  should  assemble  and  confirm  the 
vote  of  the  army  were  loud  and  strenuous.  Parties  of 
men  went  out  in  all  directions  to  the  houses  of  the  sena- 
tors to  tell  them  that  the  people  demanded  their  presence 
at  the  forum.  Seeing  the  uselessness  of  further  opposi- 
tion, and  fearing  the  consequences  if  they  resisted, 
Hanno  and  his  friends  no  longer  offered  any  oppo- 
sition. 

The  senate  assembled,  and  by  a unanimous  vote  the 
election  of  Hannibal  as  one  of  the  suffetes  in  place  of 
Hasdrubal,  and  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  in 
Spain,  was  carried,  and  was  ratified  by  that  of  the  popu- 
lar assembly,  the  traders  and  manufacturers  of  Hanno’s 
party  not  venturing  to  oppose  the  will  of  the  mass  of 
mechanics  and  seafaring  population. 

It  has  been  a victory Hamilcar  said,  when,  accom- 
panied by  a number  of  his  friends,  he  returned  to  his 
home  that  evening,  ''  but  Hanno  will  not  forget  or  for- 
give the  events  of  this  day.  As  long  as  all  goes  well  in 
Spain  we  may  hope  for  the  support  of  the  people,  but 
should  any  disaster  befall  our  arms  it  will  go  hard  with 
all  who  have  taken  a prominent  part  in  this  day’s  pro- 
ceedings. Hanno’s  friends  have  so  much  at  stake  that 
they  will  not  give  up  the  struggle.  They  have  at  their 


46 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


back  all  the  moneys  which  they  wring  from  the  people 
and  the  tributaries  of  Carthage,  and  they  will  work  night 
and  day  to  strengthen  their  party  and  to  buy  over  the 
lower  classes.  We  are  the  stronger  at  present;  but  to 
carry  the  popular  vote  on  a question  which  would  put  a 
stop  to  the  frightful  corruption  of  our  administration,  to 
suppress  the  tyranny  of  the  Council,  to  sweep  away  the 
abuses  which  prevail  in  every  class  in  the  state — for  that 
we  must  wait  till  Hannibal  returns  victorious.  Let  him 
but  humble  the  pride  of  Rome,  and  Carthage  will  be  at 
his  feet.'' 

The  party  were  in  high  spirits  at  the  result  of  the  day's 
proceedings.  Not  only  had  they  succeeded  in  their  prin- 
cipal object  of  electing  Hannibal,  but  they  had  escaped 
from  a great  personal  danger;  for,  assuredly,  had  Hanno 
and  his  party  triumphed,  a stern  vengeance  would  have 
been  taken  upon  all  the  leading  members  of  the  Barcine 
faction. 

After  the  banquet,  while  Hamilcar  and  his  companions 
reclined  on  their  couches  at  tables,  a Greek  slave,  a cap- 
tive in  war,  sang  songs  of  his  native  land  to  the  accom- 
paniment of  the  lyre.  A party  of  dancing  girls  from 
Ethiopia  performed  their  rhythmical  movements  to  the 
sound  of  the  tinkling  of  a little  guitar  with  three  strings, 
the  beating  of  a small  drum,  the  clashing  of  cymbals,  and 
the  jingling  of  the  ornaments  and  little  metal  bells  on 
their  arms  and  ankles.  Perfumes  were  burned  in  cen- 
sers, and  from  time  to  time  soft  strains  of  music,  played 
by  a party  of  slaves  among  the  trees  without,  floated  in 
through  the  casements. 

Malchus  was  in  wild  spirits,  for  his  father  had  told 
him  that  it  was  settled  that  he  was  to  have  the  command 
of  a body  of  troops  which  were  very  shortly  to  proceed 
to  Spain  to  re-enforce  the  army  under  Hannibal,  and  that 
he  should  allow  Malchus  to  enter  the  band  of  Cartha- 
ginian horse  which  was  to  form  part  of  the  body  under 
his  command. 

The  regular  Carthaginian  horse  and  foot  formed  but 
a very  small  portion  of  the  armies  of  the  republic.  They; 


A POPULAR  RISING. 


47 


were  a corps  d^elite,  composed  entirely  of  young  men  of 
the  aristocratic  families  of  Carthage,  on  whom  it  was 
considered  as  almost  a matter  of  obligation  to  enter  this 
force.  They  had  the  post  of  honor  in  battle,  and  it  was 
upon  them  the  Carthaginian  generals  relied  principally 
to  break  the  ranks  of  the  enemy  in  close  battle.  All 
who  aspired  to  distinguish  themselves  in  the  eyes  of  their 
fellow-citizens,  to  rise  to  power  and  position  in  the  state, 
to  officer  the  vast  bodies  of  men  raised  from  the  tributary 
nations,  and  to  command  the  armies  of  the  country, 
entered  one  or  other  of  these  bodies.  The  cavalry  was 
the  arm  chosen  by  the  richer  classes.  It  was  seldom  that 
it  numbered  more  than  a thousand  strong.  The  splen- 
dor of  their  armor  and  appointments,  the  beauty  of  their 
horses,  the  richness  of  the  garments  of  the  cavaliers,  and 
the  trappings  of  their  steeds,  caused  this  body  to  be  the 
admiration  and  envy  of  Carthage.  Every  man  in  it  was 
a member  of  one  of  the  upper  ranks  of  the  aristocracy; 
all  were  nearly  related  to  members  of  the  senate,  and  it 
was  considered  the  highest  honor  that  a young  Cartha- 
ginian could  receive  to  be  admitted  into  it. 

Each  man  wore  on  his  wrist  a gold  band  for  each  cam- 
paign which  he  had  undertaken.  There  was  no  attempt 
at  uniformity  as  to  their  appointments.  Their  helmets 
and  shields  were  of  gold  or  silver,  surmounted  with 
plumes  or  feathers,  or  with  tufts  of  white  horsehair. 
Their  breastplates  were-  adorned  with  arabesques  or 
repousse  work  of  the  highest  art.  Their  belts  were  cov- 
ered with  gold  and  studded  with  gems.  Their  short- 
kilted  skirts  were  of  rich  Tyrian  purple  embroidered  with 
gold. 

The  infantry  were  composed  of  men  of  good  but  less 
exalted  families.  They  wore  a red  tunic  without  a belt. 
They  carried  a great  circular  buckler  of  more  than  a yard 
in  diameter,  formed  of  the  tough  hide  of  the  river-horse, 
brought  down  from  the  upper  Nile,  with  a central  boss 
of  metal  with  a point  projecting  nearly  a foot  in  front  of 
the  shield,  enabling  it  to  be  used  as  an  offensive  weapon 
in  a close  fight.  They  carried  short,  heavy  swords  simi- 


48 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


lar  to  those  of  the  Romans,  and  went  barefooted.  Their 
total  strength  seldom  exceeded  two  thousand. 

These  two  bodies  constituted  the  Carthaginian  legion, 
and  formed  but  a small  proportion  indeed  of  her  armies, 
the  rest  of  her  forces  being  entirely  drawn  from  the 
tributary  states.  The  fact  that  Carthage,  with  her  eight 
hundred  thousand  inhabitants,  furnished  so  small  a con- 
tingent of  the  fighting  force  of  the  republic,  was  in  itself 
a proof  of  the  weakness  of  the  state.  A country  which 
relies  entirely  for  its  defense  upon  mercenaries  is  rapidly 
approaching  decay. 

She  may  for  a time  repress  one  tributary  with  the  sol- 
diers of  the  others;  but  when  disaster  befalls  her  she  is 
without  cohesion  and  falls  to  pieces  at  once.  As  the 
Roman  orator  well  said  of  Carthage : She  was  a figure 

of  brass  with  feet  of  clay  ’’ — a noble  and  imposing  object 
to  the  eye,  but  whom  a vigorous  push  would  level  in  the 
dust.  Rome,  on  the  contrary,  young  and  vigorous,  was 
a people  of  warriors.  Every  one  of  her  citizens  who  was 
capable  of  bearing  arms  was  a soldier.  The  manly 
virtues  were  held  in  the  highest  esteem,  and  the  sordid 
love  of  wealth  had  not  as  yet  enfeebled  her  strength  or 
sapped  her  powers.  Her  citizens  were  men,  indeed,  ready 
to  make  any  sacrifice  for  their  country;  and  such  being 
the  case,  her  final  victory  over  Carthage  was  a matter  of 
certainty. 

The  news  which  afforded  Malchus  such  delight  was 
not  viewed  with  the  same  unmixed  satisfaction  by  the 
members  of  his  family.  Thyra  had  for  the  last  year  been 
betrothed  to  Adherbal,  and  he,  too,  was  to  accompany 
Hamilcar  to  Spain,  and  none  could  say  how  long  it 
might  be  before  they  would  return. 

While  the  others  were  sitting  round  the  festive  board, 
Adherbal  and  Thyra  strolled  away  among  the  groves  in 
the  garden. 

I do  not  think  you  care  for  me,  Adherbal,’’  she  said 
reproachfully  as  he  was  speaking  of  the  probabilities  of 
the  campaign.  You  know  well  that  this  war  may 
continue  in  Spain  for  years,  and  you  seem  perfectly 


A POPULAR  RISING. 


49 


indifferent  to  the  fact  that  we  must  be  separated  for  that 
time.’’ 

I should  not  be  indifferent  to  it,  Thyra,  if  I thought 
for  a moment  that  this  was  to  be  the  case.  I may  re- 
main, it  is  true,  for  years  in  Spain;  but  I have  not  the 
most  remote  idea  of  remaining  there  alone.  At  the  end 
of  the  first  campaign,  when  our  army  goes  into  winter 
quarters,  I shall  return  here  and  fetch  you.” 

‘‘That’s  all  very  well,”  the  girl  said,  pouting;  “but 
how  do  you  know  that  I shall  be  willing  to  give  up  all 
the  delights  of  Carthage  to  go  among  the  savage 
Iberians,  where  they  say  the  ground  is  all  white  in  winter 
and  even  the  rivers  stop  in  their  courses?” 

Adherbal  laughed  lightly. 

“ Then  it  is  not  for  you  to  talk  about  indifference, 
Thyra;  but  it  won’t  be  so  bad  as  you  fear.  At  Cartha- 
gena  you  will  have  all  the  luxuries  of  Carthage.  I do  not 
say  that  your  villa  shall  be  equal  to  this ; but  as  you  will 
have  me  it  should  be  a thousand  times  dearer  to  you.” 

“ Your  conceit  is  superb,  Adherbal,”  Thyra  laughed. 
“ You  get  worse  and  worse.  Had  I ever  dreamed  of  it, 
I should  never  have  consented  so  submissively  when  my 
father  ordered  me  to  regard  you  as  my  future  husband.” 
“ You  ought  to  think  yourself  a fortunate  girl,  Thyra,” 
Adherbal  said,  smiling;  “ for  your  father  might  have 
taken  it  into  his  head  to  have  done  as  Hamilcar  Barca 
did,  and  married  his  daughters  to  Massilian  and  Numid- 
ian  princes,  to  become  queens  of  bands  of  nomad  savages.” 
“ Well,  they  were  queens,  that  was  something,  even  if 
only  of  nomads.” 

“ I don’t  think  that  it  would  have  suited  you,  Thyra — 
a seat  on  horseback  for  a throne,  and  a rough  tent  for  a 
palace,  would  not  be  in  your  way  at  all.  I think  a snug 
villa  on  the  slopes  of  the  bay  of  Carthagena  will  suit  you 
better,  not  to  mention  the  fact  that  I shall  make  an  infi- 
nitely more  pleasant  and  agreeable  master  than  a 
Numidian  chief  would  do.” 

“You  are  intolerable,  Adherbal,  with  your  conceit 
and  your  mastership.  However,  I suppose  when  the 


50 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


time  comes  I shall  have  to  obey  my  father.  What  a pity 
it  is  we  girls  cannot  choose  our  husbands  for  ourselves! 
Perhaps  the  time  may  come  when  we  shall  do  so.’’ 
‘'Well,  in  your  case,  Thyra,’’  Adherbal  said,  “it 
would  make  no  difference,  because  you  know  you  would 
have  chosen  me  anyhow;  but  most  girls  would  make  a 
nice  business  of  it.  How  are  they  to  know  what  men 
really  are?  They  might  be  gamesters,  drunkards,  brutal 
and  cruel  by  nature,  idle  and  spendthrift.  What  can 
maidens  know  of  a man’s  disposition?  Of  course  they 
only  see  him  at  his  best.  Wise  parents  can  make  care- 
ful inquiries,  and  have  means  of  knowing  what  a man’s 
disposition  and  habits  really  are.” 

“ You  don’t  think,  Adherbal,”  Thyra  said  earnestly, 
“that  girls  are  such  fools  that  they  cannot  read  faces; 
that  we  cannot  tell  the  difference  between  a good  man 
and  a bad  one?” 

“ Yes,  a girl  may  know  something  about  every  man 
save  the  one  she  loves,  Thyra.  She  may  see  others’ 
faults  clearly  enough;  but  she  is  blind  to  those  of  the 
man  she  loves.  Do  you  not  know  that  the  Greeks  de- 
pict Cupid  with  a bandage  over  his  eyes?  ” 

“I  am  not  blind  to  your  faults,”  Thyra  said  indig- 
nantly. “ I know  that  you  are  a great  deal  more  lazy 
than  becomes  you;  that  you  are  not  sufficiently  earnest 
in  the  affairs  of  life;  that  you  will  never  rise  to  be  a great 
general  like  my  cousin  Hannibal.” 

“That  is  all  quite  true,”  Adherbal  laughed;  “and  yet 
you  see  you  love  me.  You  perceive  my  faults  only  in 
theory  and  not  in  fact,  and  you  do  not  in  your  heart  wish 
to  see  me  different  from  what  I am.  Is  it  not  so?  ” 

“ Yes,”  the  girl  aaid  shyly,  “ I suppose  it  is.  Anyhow, 
I don’t  like  the  thought  of  your  going  away  from  me  to 
that  horrid  Iberia.” 

Although  defeated  for  the  moment  by  the  popular 
vote,  the  party  of  Hanno  were  not  discouraged.  They 
had  suffered  a similar  check  when  they  had  attempted  to 
prevent  Hannibal  joining  Hasdrubal  in  Spain. 


A POPULAR  RISING. 


SI 


Not  a moment  was  lost  in  setting  to  work  to  recover 
their  lost  ground.  Their  agents  among  the  lower  classes 
spread  calumnies  against  the  Barcine  leaders.  Money 
was  lavishly  distributed,  and  the  judges,  who  were  de- 
voted to  Hanno’s  party,  set  their  machinery  to  work  to 
strike  terror  among  their  opponents.  Their  modes  of 
procedure  were  similar  to  those  which  afterward  made 
Venice  execrable  in  the  height  of  her  power.  Arrests 
were  made  secretly  in  the  dead  of  night.  Men  were 
missing  from  their  families,  and  none  knew  what  had  be- 
come of  them. 

Dead  bodies,  bearing  signs  of  strangulation, were  found 
floating  in  the  shallow  lakes  around  Carthage;  and  yet, 
so  great  was  the  dread  inspired  by  the  terrible  power  of 
the  judges  that  the  friends  and  relations  of  those  who 
were  missing  dared  make  neither  complaint  nor  inquiry. 
It  was  not  against  the  leaders  of  the  Barcine  party  that 
such  measures  were  taken.  Had  one  of  these  been  miss- 
ing the  whole  would  have  flown  to  arms.  The  dungeons 
would  have  been  broken  open,  and  not  only  the  captives 
liberated,  but  their  arrest  might  have  been  made  the  pre- 
text for  an  attack  upon  the  whole  system  under  which 
such  a state  of  things  could  exist. 

It  was  chiefly  among  the  lower  classes  that  the  agents 
of  Hanno’s  vengeance  operated.  Among  these  the  dis- 
appearance of  so  many  men  who  were  regarded  as 
leaders  among  the  rest  spread  a deep  and  mysterious 
fear.  Although  none  dared  to  complain  openly,  the 
news  of  these  mysterious  disappearances  was  not  long 
in  reaching  the  leaders  of  the  Barcine  party. 

These,  however,  were  for  the  time  powerless  to  act. 
Certain  as  they  might  be  of  the  source  whence  these  un- 
seen blows  descended,  they  had  no  evidence  on  which  to 
assail  so  formidable  a body  as  the  judges.  It  would  be 
a rash  act  indeed  to  accuse  such  important  function- 
aries of  the  state,  belonging,  with  scarcely  an  exception, 
to  powerful  families,  of  arbitrary  and  cruel  measures 
against  insignificant  persons. 

The  halo  of  tradition  ^i\l  surrounded  the  judges|and 


52 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


added  to  the  fear  inspired  by  their  terrible  and  unlimited 
power.  In  such  an  attack  the  Barcine  party  could  not 
rely  upon  the  population  to  side  with  them;  for,  while 
comparatively  few  were  personally  affected  by  the  arrests 
which  had  taken  place,  the  fear  of  future  consequences 
would  operate  upon  all. 

Among  the  younger  members  of  the  party,  however, 
the  indignation  aroused  by  these  secret  blows  was  deep. 
Giscon,  who  was  continually  brooding  over  the  tyranny 
and  corruption  which  were  ruining  his  country,  was  one 
of  the  leaders  of  this  section  of  the  party;  with  him  were 
other  spirits  as  ardent  as  himself.  They  met  in  a house 
in  a quiet  street  in  the  lower  town,  and  there  discussed  all 
sorts  of  desperate  projects  for  freeing  the  city  of  its 
tyrants. 

One  day,  as  Giscon  was  making  his  way  to  this  rendez- 
vous, he  met  Malchus  riding  at  full  speed  from  the  port. 

What  is  it  Malchus,  whither  away  in  such  haste?’’ 

It  is  shameful,  Giscon,  it  is  outrageous.  I have  just 
been  down  to  the  port  to  tell  the  old  fisherman  with 
whom  I often  go  out  that  I would  sail  with  him  to- 
morrow, and  find  that  four  days  ago  he  was  missing, 
and  his  body  was  yesterday  found  by  his  sons,  floating  in 
the  lagoon.  He  had  been  strangled.  His  sons  are  as 
much  overpowered  with  terror  as  by  grief;  they  believe 
that  he  has  suffered  for  the  part  he  took  in  rousing  the 
fishermen  to  declare  for  Hannibal  a fortnight  since,  and 
they  fear  lest  the  terrible  vengeance  of  Hanno  should 
next  fall  upon  them. 

How  it  happened  they  know  not.  A man  arrived 
late  in  the  evening  and  said  that  one  of  their  father’s  best 
customers  wanted  a supply  of  fish  for  a banquet  he  was 
to  give  next  day,  and  that  he  wanted  to  speak  to  him  at 
once  to  arrange  about  the  quantity  and  quality  of  fish  he 
required.  Suspecting  nothing  the  old  man  left  at  once, 
and  was  never  heard  of  afterward.  Next  morning,  see- 
ing that  he  had  not  returned,  one  of  his  sons  went  to  the 
house  to  which  he  had  been  fetched,  but  found  that  its 
owner  knew  nothing  of  the  affair,  and  denied  that  he  had 


1 


A POPULAR  RISING.  53 

sent  any  message  whatever  to  him.  Fearing  that  some- 
thing was  wrong  they  searched  everywhere,  but  it  was 
not  until  last  night  that  his  body  was,  as  I have  told  you, 
found. 

‘‘  They  are  convinced  that  their  father  died  in  no  pri- 
vate feud.  He  had  not,  as  far  as  they  know,  an  ene^ny 
in  the  world.  You  may  imagine  how  I feel  this;  not 
only  did  I regard  him  as  a friend,  but  I feel  that  it  was 
owing  to  his  acting  as  I led  him  that  he  has  come  to  his 
death.’’ 

The  tyrants!”  Giscon  exclaimed,  in  a low  voice. 
But  what  can  you  do,  Malchus?  ” 

I am  going  to  my  father,”  Malchus  replied,  to  ask 
him  to  take  the  matter  up.” 

''  What  can  he  do?  ” Giscon  said  with  a bitter  laugh. 
What  can  he  prove?  Can  he  accuse  our  most  noble 
body  of  judges,  without  a shadow  of  proof,  of  making 
away  with  this  unknown  old  fisherman?  No,  Malchus, 
if  you  are  in  earnest  to  revenge  your  friend  come  with 
me;  I will  introduce  you  to  my  friends,  who  are  banded 
together  against  this  tyranny,  and  who  are  sworn  to  save 
Carthage.  You  are  young,  but  you  are  brave  and  full 
of  ardor;  you  are  a son  of  General  Hamilcar,  and  my 
friends  will  gladly  receive  you  as  one  of  us.” 

Malchus  did  not  hesitate.  That  there  would  be  dan- 
ger in  joining  such  a body  as  Giscon  spoke  of  he  knew, 
but  the  young  officer’s  talk  during  their  expedition  had 
aroused  in  him  a deep  sense  of  the  tyranny  and  corrup- 
tion which  were  sapping  the  power  of  his  country,  and 
this  blow,  which  had  struck  him  personally,  rendered  him 
in  a mood  to  adopt  any  dangerous  move. 

I will  join  you,  Giscon,”  he  said,  if  you  will  accept 
me.  I am  young,  but  I am  ready  to  go  all  lengths,  and 
to  give  my  life^  if  needs  be,  to  free  Carthage.” 


54 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  CONSPIRACY. 

Giscon  led  his  companions  among  the  narrow  lanes 
until  he  reached  the  back  entrance  of  the  house  where 
the  meetings  were  held.  Knocking  in  a peculiar  way  it 
was  opened  at  once  and  closed  behind  them.  As  they 
entered  a slave  took  Malchus'  horse  without  a word  and 
fastened  it  to  a ring  in  the  wall,  where  four  or  five  other 
horses  were  standing. 

I rather  wonder  you  are  not  afraid  of  drawing  atten- 
tion by  riding  on  horseback  to  a house  in  such  a quar- 
ter,’’ Malchus  said. 

‘^We  dare  not  meet  secretly,  you  know.  The  city  is 
full  of  spies,  and  doubtless  the  movements  of  all  known 
to  be  hostile  to  Hanno  and  his  party  are  watched;  there- 
fore we  thought  it  best  to  meet  here.  We  have  caused  it 
to  be  whispered  as  a secret  in  the  neighborhood,  that  the 
house  has  been  taken  as  a place  where  we  can  gamble, 
free  from  the  presence  of  our  elders.  Therefore  the  only 
comment  we  excite  is,  ‘ There  go  those  young  fools  who 
are  ruining  themselves.’  It  is  only  because  you  are  on 
horseback  that  I have  come  round  to  this  gate ; had  you 
come  on  foot  we  should  have  entered  by  the  front.  For- 
tunately there  are  among  us  many  who  are  deemed  to  be 
mere  pleasure-seekers — men  who  wager  fortunes  on 
their  horses,  who  are  given  to  banquets,  or  whose  lives 
seem  to  be  passed  in  luxury  and  indolence,  but  who  at 
heart  are  as  earnest  in  the  cause  of  Carthage  as  I am. 
The  presence  of  such  men  among  us  gives  a probability 
to  the  tale  that  this  is  a gambling  house.  Were  we  all  of 
my  stamp,  men  known  to  be  utterly  hostile  to  Hanno 
and  his  party,  suspicion  would  fall  upon  our  meetings  at 
onqe.  But  here  we  are.” 

As  he  spoke  he  drew  aside  some  heavy  curtains  and 
entered  a large  room.  Some  ten  or  twelve  young  men 


THE  CONSPIRACY.  55 

were  assembled  there.  They  looked  up  in  surprise  as 
Giscon  entered  followed  by  his  companion. 

I have  brought  a recruit/'  Giscon  said,  one  whom 
all  of  you  know  by  repute  if  not  personally;  it  is  Mal- 
chus,  the  son  of  General  Hamilcar.  He  is  young  to  be 
engaged  in  a business  like  ours,  but  I have  been  with 
him  in  a campaign  and  can  answer  for  him.  He  is 
brave,  ready,  thoughtful,  and  trustworthy.  He  loves 
his  country  and  hates  her  tyrants.  I can  guarantee 
that  he  will  do  nothing  imprudent,  but  can  be  trusted  as 
one  of  ourselves.  Being  young  he  will  have  the  advan- 
tage of  being  less  likely  to  be  watched,  and  may  be 
doubly  useful.  He  is  ready  to  take  the  oath  of  our 
society." 

As  Giscon  was  the  leading  spirit  of  the  band,  his 
recommendation  was  taken  as  amply  sufficient.  The 
young  men  rose  and  formed  in  a circle  round  Malchus. 
All  drew  their  daggers,  and  one,  whom  Malchus  recog- 
nized with  a momentary  feeling  of  surprise  as  Carthalon, 
whom  Adherbal  had  pointed  out  at  the  Barcine  Club  as 
one  who  thought  only  of  horse-racing,  said : 

Do  you  swear  by  Moloch  and  Astarte  to  be  true  to 
this  society;  to  devote  yourself  to  the  destruction  of  the 
oppressors  of  Carthage;  to  carry  out  all  measures  which 
may  be  determined  upon,  even  at  the  certain  risk  of  your 
life,  and  to  suffer  yourself  to  be  torn  to  pieces  by  the 
torture  rather  than  reveal  aught  that  passes  within  these 
walls?  " 

‘‘  That  I swear  solemnly,"  Malchus  said. 

I need  not  say,"  Carthalon  said  carelessly,  that  the 
punishment  of  the  violation  of  the  oath  is  death.  It  is 
so  put  in  our  rules.  But  we  are  all  nobles  of  Carthage, 
and  nobles  do  not  break  their  oaths,  so  we  can  let  that 
pass.  When  a man's  word  is  good  enough  to  make  him 
beggar  himself  in  order  to  discharge  a wager,  he  can  be 
trusted  to  keep  his  word  in  a matter  which  concerns  the 
lives  of  a score  of  his  fellows.  And  now  that  this  business 
is  arranged  we  can  go  on  with  our  talk;  but  first  let  us 
have  some  wine,  for  all  this  talking  is  thirsty  work  at  best." 


S6 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


The  young  men  threw  themselves  upon  the  couches 
around  the  room  and,  while  slaves  brought  round  wine, 
chatted  lightly  with  each  other  about  horses,  the  play 
presented  the  day  before,  the  respective  merits  of  the 
reigning  beauties  of  Carthage,  and  other  similar  topics; 
and  Malchus,  who  was  impressed  with  the  serious  nature 
of  the  secret  conspiracy  which  he  had  just  sworn  to  aid, 
could  not  help  being  surprised  at  the  careless  gayety  of 
the  young  men,  although  engaged  in  a conspiracy  in 
which  they  risked  their  lives. 

It  was  not  until  some  minutes  after  the  slaves  had  left 
the  apartment  that  the  light  talk  and  banter  ceased,  as 
Giscon  rose  and  said: 

Now  to  business.  Malchus  has  told  me  that  an  old 
fisherman,  who  took  a lead  in  stirring  up  his  fellows  to 
declare  for  Hannibal,  has  been  decoyed  away  from  his 
home  and  murdered;  his  body  has  been  found  floating 
in  the  lake,  strangled.  This  is  the  nineteenth  in  the 
course  of  a week.  These  acts  are  spreading  terror 
among  the  working  classes,  and  unless  they  are  put  a 
stop  to  we  can  no  longer  expect  assistance  from  them. 

''  That  these  deeds  are  the  work  of  the  officials  of  the 
tribunals  we  have  no  doubt.  The  sooner  we  strike  the 
better.  Matters  are  getting  ripe.  I have  eight  men 
sworn  into  my  section  among  the  weavers,  and  need  but 
two  more  to  complete  it.  We  will  instruct  our  latest 
recruit  to  raise  a section  among  the  fishermen.  The 
sons  of  the  man  just  murdered  should  form  a nucleus. 
We  agreed  from  the  first  that  three  hundred  resolute  men 
besides  ourselves  were  required,  and  that  each  of  us 
should  raise  a section  of  ten.  Malchus  brings  up  our 
number  here  to  thirty,  and  when  all  the  sections  are 
filled  up  we  shall  be  ready  for  action. 

Failure  ought  to  be  impossible.  The  houses  of 
Hanno  and  thirty  of  his  party  will  be  attacked,  and  the 
tyrants  slain  before  any  alarm  can  be  given.  Another 
thirty  at  least  should  be  slain  before  the  town  is  fairly 
aroused.  Maybe  each  section  can  undertake  three,  if 
our  plans  are  well  laid  and  each  chooses  for  attack  three 


THE  CONSPIRACY. 


57 


living  near  each  other.  We  have  not  yet  settled  whether 
it  will  be  better  to  separate  when  this  is  done,  content 
with  the  first  blow  against  our  tyrants,  or  to  prepare 
beforehand  for  a popular  rising,  to  place  ourselves  at  the 
head  of  the  populace,  and  to  make  a clean  sweep  of  the 
judges  and  the  leaders  of  Hanno’s  party.’’ 

Giscon  spoke  in  an  ordinary  matter-of-fact  tone,  as  if 
he  were  discussing  the  arrangements  of  a party  of  pleas- 
ure; but  Malchus  could  scarcely  repress  a movement  of 
anxiety  as  he  heard  this  proposal  for  the  wholesale  de- 
struction of  the  leading  men  of  Carthage.  The  council 
thus  opened  was  continued  for  three  hours.  Most  of 
those  present  spoke,  but,  to  the  surprise  of  Malchus, 
there  was  an  entire  absence  of  that  gloom  and  mystery 
with  which  the  idea  of  a state  conspiracy  was  associated 
in  his  mind. 

The  young  men  discussed  it  earnestly,  indeed,  but  in 
the  same  spirit  in  which  they  would  have  argued  over  a 
disputed  question  as  to  the  respective  merits  of  two 
horses.  They  laughed,  joked,  offered  and  accepted 
wagers,  and  took  the  whole  matter  with  a lightness  of 
heart  which  Malchus  imitated  to  the  best  of  his  power, 
but  which  he  was  very  far  from  feeling;  and  yet  he  felt 
that  beneath  all  this  levity  his  companions  were  perfectly 
in  earnest  in  their  plans,  but  they  joked  now  as  they 
would  have  joked  before  the  commencement  of  a battle 
in  which  the  odds  against  them  were  overwhelmingly 
great. 

Even  Giscon,  generally  grave  and  gloomy,  was  as 
light-hearted  as  the  rest.  The  aristocracy  of  Carthage 
were,  like  the  aristocracy  of  all  other  countries,  from  tra- 
dition, training,  and  habit,  brave  to  excess.  Just  as  cen- 
turies later  the  noblesse  of  France  chatted  gayly  on  the 
tumbril  on  their  way  to  execution,  and  offered  each  other 
their  snuffboxes  on  the  scaffold,  so  these  young  aristo- 
crats of  Carthage  smiled  and  jested,  though  well  aware 
that  they  were  risking  their  lives. 

No  decision  was  arrived  at,  for  this  could  only  be 
decided  upon  at  a special  meeting,  at  which  all  the  mem- 


58 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


bers  of  the  society  would  be  present.  Among  those  now 
in  council  opinions  were  nearly  equally  divided.  The 
one  party  urged  that,  did  they  take  steps  to  prepare  the 
populace  for  a rising,  a rumor  would  be  sure  to  meet 
the  ears  of  their  opponents  and  they  would  be  on  their 
guard;  whereas,  if  they  scattered  quickly  after  each  sec- 
tion had  slain  two  of  their  tyrants,  the  operation  might 
be  repeated  until  all  the  influential  men  of  Hanno’s  fac- 
tion had  been  removed. 

In  reply  to  these  arguments  the  other  party  urged  that 
delays  were  always  dangerous,  that  huge  rewards  would 
be  offered  after  the  first  attempts,  that  some  of  the  men 
of  the  sections  might  turn  traitors,  that  Hanno's  party 
would  be  on  their  guard  in  future,  and  that  the  judges 
would  effect  wholesale  arrests  and  executions;  whereas, 
were  the  populace  appealed  to  in  the  midst  of  the  excite- 
ment which  would  be  caused  by  the  death  of  Hanno  and 
his  principal  adherents,  the  people  would  rise  and  finish 
with  their  tyrants. 

After  all  who  wished  to  speak  on  the  subject  had 
given  their  opinions,  they  proceeded  to  details;  each 
gave  a statement  of  the  number  of  men  enrolled  in  his 
section,  with  a few  words  as  to  the  disposition  of  each. 
Almost  without  an  exception  each  of  these  men  was  ani- 
mated with  a sense  of  private  wrong.  Some  had  lost 
near  relatives,  executed  for  some  trifling  offense  by  the 
tribunals,  some  had  been  ruined  by  the  extortion  of  the 
tax-gatherers.  All  were  stated  to  be  ready  to  give  their 
lives  for  vengeance. 

These  agents  of  ours,  you  see,  Malchus,  are  not  for 
the  most  part  animated  by  any  feeling  of  pure  patriotism; 
it  is  their  own  wrongs  and  not  the  injuries  of  Carthage 
which  they  would  avenge.  But  we  must  take  them  as 
we  find  them;  one  cannot  expect  any  deep  feeling  of  pa- 
triotism on  the  part  of  the  masses,  who,  it  must  be  owned, 
have  no  very  great  reason  to  feel  any  lively  interest  in 
the  glories  of  the  republic.  So  that  they  eat  and  drink 
sufficiently,,  and  can  earn  their  living,  it  matters  not  very 
greatly  to  them  whether  Carthage  is  great  and  glorious, 


THE  CONSPIRACY. 


59 


or  humbled  and  defeated.  But  this  will  not  always  be 
so.  When  we  have  succeeded  in  ridding  Carthage  of 
her  tyrants  we  must  next  do  all  we  can  so  to  raise  the 
condition  of  the  common  people,  that  they  may  feel  that 
they  too  have  a common  interest  in  the  fate  of  our  coun- 
try. I should  not,  of  course,  propose  giving  to  them  a 
vote;  to  bestow  the  suffrage  upon  the  ignorant,  who 
would  simply  follow  the  demagogues  who  would  use 
them  as  tools,  would  be  the  height  of  madness.  The 
affairs  of  state,  the  government  of  the  country,  the  mak- 
ing of  the  laws,  must  be  solely  in  the  hands  of  those 
fitted  for  the  task— of  the  men  who,  by  education,  by 
birth,  by  position,  by  study,  and  by  leisure  have  pre- 
pared their  minds  for  such  a charge.  But  the  people 
should  share  in  the  advantages  of  a good  government; 
they  should  not  be  taxed  more  than  they  could  reason- 
ably pay,  and  any  tax-gatherer  who  should  extort  a 
penny  beyond  the  legal  amount  should  be  disgraced  and 
punished. 

''  The  courts  should  be  open  to  all,  the  judges  should 
be  impartial  and  incorruptible;  every  man  should  have 
his  rights  and  his  privileges;  then  each  man,  feeling  an 
interest  in  the  stability  of  the  state,  would  be  ready  to 
bear  arms  in  its  defense,  and  Carthage,  instead  of  being 
dependent  entirely  upon  her  tributaries  and  mercenaries, 
would  be  able  to  place  a great  army  in  the  field  by  her 
own  unaided  exertions. 

“ The  barbarian  tribes  would  cease  to  revolt,  know- 
ing that  success  would  be  hopeless.  And  as  we  should 
be  strong  at  home  we  should  be  respected  abroad,  and 
might  view  without  apprehension  the  rising  power  of 
Rome.  There  is  plenty  of  room  for  both  of  us.  For 
us,  Africa  and  Spain;  for  her  all  the  rest  of  Europe  and 
as  much  of  Asia  as  she  cares  to  take.  We  could  look 
without  jealousy  at  each  other's  greatness,  each  secure  in 
his  own  strength  and  power.  Yes,  there  may  be  a grand 
future  before  Carthage  yet." 

The  meeting  now  broke  up. 

Where  are  you  going,  Malchus?"  Giscon  asked  the 


6o 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


lad  as  they  went  out  into  the  courtyard;  to  see  the 
sacrifices?  You  know  there  is  a grand  function  to-day  to 
propitiate  Moloch  and  to  pray  for  victory  for  our  arms.’' 
''  No,”  Malchus  said  with  a shudder.  I don’t  think 
I am  a coward,  Giscon,  but  these  terrible  rites  frighten 
me.  I was  taken  once  by  my  father,  and  I then  swore 
that  never  again,  unless  it  be  absolutely  necessary  for 
me  in  the  performance  of  a public  office,  will  I be  present 
at  such  a scene.  For  weeks  afterward  I scarcely  slept; 
day  and  night  there  was  before  me  that  terrible  brazen 
image  of  Moloch.  If  I fell  off  to  sleep,  I woke  bathed 
in  perspiration  as  I heard  the  screams  of  the  infants  as 
they  were  dropped  into  those  huge  hands,  heated  to  red- 
ness, stretched  out  to  receive  them.  I cannot  believe, 
Giscon,  that  the  gods  are  so  cruel. 

Then  there  was  the  slaughter  of  a score  of  captives 
taken  in  war.  I see  them  now,  standing  pale  and  stern, 
with  their  eyes  directed  to  the  brazen  image  which  was 
soon  to  be  sprinkled  with  their  blood,  while  the  priests 
in  their  scarlet  robes,  with  the  sacrificial  knives  in  hand, 
approached  them.  I saw  no  more,  for  I shut  my  eyes  till 
all  was  over.  I tell  you  again,  Giscon,  I do  not  believe 
the  gods  are  so  cruel.  Why  should  the  gods  of 
Phoenicia  and  Carthage  alone  demand  blood?  Those 
of  Greece  and  Rome  are  not  so  bloodthirsty,  and  yet 
Mars  gives  as  many  victories  to  the  Roman  arms  as 
Moloch  does  to  ours.” 

Blaspheme  not  the  gods,  Malchus,”  Giscon  said 
gloomily;  ''you  may  be  sure  that  the  wreath  of  a con- 
quering general  will  never  be  placed  around  your  brow  if 
you  honor  them  not.” 

If  honoring  them  means  approval  of  shedding  the 
blood  of  infants  and' captives,  I will  renounce  all  hopes  of 
obtaining  victory  by  their  aid.” 

" I would  you  had  spoken  so  before,  Malchus;  had  I 
known  that  you  were  a scorner  of  the  gods  I would  not 
have  asked  you  to  join  in  our  enterprise.  No  good  for- 
tune can  be’expected  to  attend  our  efforts  unless  we  have 
tJjiQ  lli,elp  of  the  gods.” 


THE  CONSPIRACY. 


6l 

The  matter  is  easily  mended,  Giscon,’’  Malchus  said 
calmly.  So  far  I have  taken  no  step  toward  carrying 
out  your  plans,  and  have  but  listened  to  what  you  said, 
therefore  no  harm  can  yet  have  been  done.  Strike  my 
name  off  the  list,  and  forget  that  I have  been  with  you. 
You  have  my  oath  that  I will  say  nought  of  anything 
that  I have  heard.  You  can  well  make  some  excuse  to 
your  comrades.  Tell  them,  for  example,  that  though  I 
fear  not  for  myself,  I thought  that,  being  the  son  of 
Hamilcar,  I had  no  right  to  involve  his  name  and  family 
in  such  an  enterprise,  unless  by  his  orders.’' 

Yes,  it  were  better  so,”  Giscon  said  after  a pause;  I 
dare  not  continue  the  enterprise  with  one  who  condemns 
the  gods  among  us;  it  would  be  to  court  failure.  I did 
not  dream  of  this ; who  could  have  thought  that  a lad  of 
your  age  would  have  been  a spurner  of  the  gods?  ” 

I am  neither  a condemner  nor  a spurner,”  Malchus 
said  indignantly.  ''  I say  only  that  I believe  you  worship 
them  wrongfully,  that  you  do  them  injustice.  I say  it 
is  impossible  that  the  gods  who  rule  the  world  can  have 
pleasure  in  the  screams  of  dying  infants  or  the  groans  of 
slaughtered  men.” 

Giscon  placed  his  hands  to  his  ears  as  if  to  shut  out  such 
blasphemy,  and  hurried  away,  while  Malchus,  mounting 
his  horse,  rode  out  slowly  and  thoughtfully  to  his  father’s 
villa.  He  was  not  at  heart  sorry  that  he  was  freed  from 
this  association  into  which,  without  knowing  the  meas- 
ures by  which  it  intended  to  carry  out  its  aims,  he  had 
rashly  entered.  He  was  ready  for  armed  insurrection 
against  the  tyrants  of  Carthage,  but  he  revolted  from  the 
thought  of  this  plan  for  a midnight  massacre — it  was  not 
by  such  means  that  he  would  have  achieved  the  regener- 
ation of  his  country.  He  felt,  too,  that  the  reason  which 
he  had  given  Giscon  was  a valid  one.  He  had  no  right, 
at  his  age,  to  involve  his  family  in  such  a conspiracy. 
Did  it  fail,  and  were  he  found  to  be  among  the  conspira- 
tors, Hanno  and  his  associates  would  be  sure  to  seize  the 
facts  as  a pretext  for  assailing  Hamilcar.  They  would 
say  that  Malchus  would  never  have  joined  in  such  a plot 


62 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


had  he  not  known  that  it  had  the  approval  of  his  father, 
and  that  he  was  in  fact  but  the  representative  of  his 
family  in  the  design  for  overthrowing  the  constitution  of 
the  republic. 

Fortunately  for  Malchus,  a few  days  later  orders  were 
given  for  the  instant  embarkation  of  a portion  of  the 
re-enforcements  destined  for  Hannibal.  Hamilcar  was 
to  proceed  in  command  of  them,  and,  busied  with  his 
preparations  for  the  start,  Malchus  thought  little  more 
of  the  conspiracy  which  was  brewing.  Thirty  large 
merchant  ships  were  hired  to  convey  the  troops,  who 
numbered  six  thousand.  These  were  principally  Libyan 
footmen.  The  main  body,  with  the  Numidian  horse, 
were  to  follow  shortly.  At  last  the  day  for  embarkation 
arrived,  and  the  troops  defiled  through  the  temple  of 
Moloch,  where  sacrifices  were  offered  up  for  the  success 
of  the  enterprise. 

Malchus,  under  the  pretense  that  something  was  not 
ready,  at  the  last  moment  lingered  at  home,  and  only 
joined  his  comrades,  a hundred  young  men  of  the  Car- 
thaginian horse,  on  the  quays.  This  body,  all  composed 
of  young  men  of  the  best  families  of  Carthage,  were  to 
sail  in  the  same  ship  which  carried  Hamilcar.  The  scene 
was  a busy  one — the  docks  of  Carthage  were  extensive, 
and  the  ships  which  were  to  convey  the  expedition  lay  in 
deep  water  by  the  quays,  so  that  the  troops  could  march 
on  board.  A great  crowd  of  the  populace  had  assembled 
to  view  the  embarkation.  These  were  with  difficulty 
kept  from  crowding  the  troops  and  impeding  their  move- 
ment, by  a cordon  of  soldiers. 

As  the  troops  marched  on  to  the  quay,  they  were 
formed  up  in  parties  by  the  side  of  the  ships  which  were 
to  convey  them.  Very  different  was  the  demeanor  of 
the  men  of  the  different  nationalities.  The  Libyans 
were  stern  and  silent;  they  were  part  of  the  contingent 
which  their  state  was  bound  to  furnish  to  Carthage,  and 
went  unwillingly;  cursing  in  their  hearts  the  power  which 
tore  them  from  their  homes  to  fight  in  a war  in  which 
they  had  neither  concern  nor  interest. 


THE  CONSPIRACY. 


H 

Near  them  were  a body  of  Garamantes,  wrapped  in 
the  long  bernous  which  then  as  now  was  the  garb  of  the 
children  of  the  desert.  Tall,  swarthy  figures  these, 
lissome  and  agile,  with  every  muscle  standing  out  clear 
through  the  brown  skin.  Strange  as  must  have  been  the 
scene  to  them,  there  was  no  wonder  expressed  in  the 
keen  glances  which  they  shot  around  them  from  under- 
neath their  dark  eyebrov/s.  Silent  and  taciturn,  scarce 
a word  was  to  be  heard  among  them  as  they  stood  await- 
ing the  orders  to  embark;  they  were  there  unwillingly, 
and  their  hearts  were  far  away  in  the  distant  desert,  but 
none  the  less  would  they  be  willing  to  fight  when  the 
time  came.  Terrible  foes  these  would  be  in  a night  at- 
tack, with  their  stealthy,  tiger-like  tread,  their  gleaming, 
vengeful  eyes,  and  their  cruel  mouths. 

Very  different  were  the  band  of  Ethiopians  from  the 
distant  Soudan,  with  .their  cloaks  of  lion-skin,  and  the 
gaudy  feathers  fastened  in  a fillet  round  their  heads. 
Their  black  faces  were  alive  with  merriment  and  wonder 
— everything  was  new  and  extraordinary  to  them.  The 
sea,  the  ships,  the  mighty  city,  the  gathered  crowd,  all 
excited  their  astonishment,  and  their  white  teeth  glis- 
tened as  they  chatted  incessantly  with  a very  babel  of 
laughter  and  noise. 

Noit  less  light-hearted  were  the  chosen  band  of  young 
nobles  grouped  by  the  general's  ship.  Their  horses 
were  held  in  ranks  behind  them  for  the  last  time  by  their 
slaves,  for  in  future  they  would  have  to  attend  to  them 
themselves,  and  as  they  gathered  in  groups  they  laughed 
and  jested  over  the  last  scandal  in  Carthage,  the  play 
which  had  been  produced  the  night  before  at  the  theater, 
or  the  horse-race  which  was  to  be  run  on  the  following 
day.  As  to  the  desperate  work  on  which  they  were  to  be 
engaged — for  it  was  whispered  that  Hannibal  had  in 
preparation  some  mighty  enterprise — it  troubled  them 
not  at  all,  nor  the  thought  that  many  of  them  might 
never  look  on  Carthage  again.  In  their  hearts  perhaps 
some  of  them,  like  Malchus,  were  thinking  sadly  of  the 
partings  they  had  just  gone  through,  with  those  they 


64 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


loved,  but  no  signs  of  such  thoughts  were  apparent  in 
their  faces  or  conversation. 

Presently  a blast  of  trumpets  sounded,  and  the  babel  of 
voices  was  hushed  as  if  by  magic.  The  soldiers  fell  into 
military  order,  and  stood  motionless.  Then  Hamilcar 
walked  along  the  quays  inspecting  carefully  each  group, 
asking  questions  of  the  captains  of  the  ships  as  to  their 
store  of  provisions  and  water,  receiving  from  the  officers 
charged  with  that  duty  the  lists  of  the  war-machines  and 
stores  which  were  stored  away  in  the  hulls;  and,  having 
assured  himself  that  everything  was  in  order,  he  gave 
the  signal  to  his  trumpeter,  who  again  blew  a long  and 
piercing  blast. 

The  work  of  embarkation  at  once  commenced.  The 
infantry  were  soon  on  board,  but  the  operation  of  ship- 
ping the  horses  of  the  cavalry  took  longer.  Half  of 
these  were  stored  away  in  the  hold  of  the  general’s  ship, 
the  rest  in  another  vessel.  When  the  troops  were  all  on 
board  the  soldiers  who  had  kept  back  the  crowd  were 
withdrawn,  and  the  Carthaginians  thronged  down  on  to 
the  quay.  A small  space  was  still  kept  clear  on  the 
wharf  by  whose  side  the  admiral’s  ship  was  lying,  and 
here  was  gathered  a throng  of  the  aristocracy  of  the  city 
to  see  the  last  of  their  sons  and  relatives  of  the  guard. 

Having  seen  their  horses  safely  stowed  below,  the 
young  men  crowded  to  the  side  of  the  ship  to  exchange 
adieus  with  their  friends.  The  parting  was  a brief  one, 
for  the  wind  was  fair,  and  the  general  anxious  to  be  well 
out  of  the  bay  before  nightfall.  Therefore  the  signal  was 
hoisted.  Numbers  of  slaves  seized  the  hawsers  of  the 
ships  and  towed  them  along  through  the  narrow  passage 
which  connected  the  docks  with  the  sea.  A shout  of 
adieu  rose  from  the  crowd,  the  sails  were  hoisted,  and 
the  fleet  proceeded  on  its  way. 

The  arrangements  for  the* comfort  of  the  troops  at 
sea  were  simple  and  primitive.  Each  man  shifted  for 
himself.  The  whole  space  below  was  occupied  by  cargo 
or  horses.  The  troops  lived  and  slept  on  deck.  Here, 
on  wide  flat  stones,  they  cooked  their  meals,  whiled  away 


THE  CONSPIRACY. 


6s 


the  day  by  games  of  chance,  and  slept  at  night  on  skins 
or  thick  rugs.  Fortunately  the  weather  was  fair.  It  was 
early  in  March,  but  the  nights  were  not  cold. 

The  fleet  hugged  the  coast,  anchoring  at  night,  until 
the  northern  shores  stood  out  clear  and  well  defined  as 
Spain  stretched  down  toward  Africa.  Then  they  crossed 
and  cruised  along  until  they  arrived  at  Carthagena. 
Short  as  was  the  time  which  had  elapsed  since  the  foun- 
dation of  that  city,  its  aspect  was  already  imposing  and 
extensive.  It  lay  at  the  head  of  a gulf  facing  south, 
about  a mile  in  depth  and  nearly  double  that  width. 
Across  the  mouth  of  this  bay  was  an  island,  with  but  a 
narrow  passage  on  each  side,  protecting  it  from  the 
southern  winds,  and  forming  with  it  a magnificent 
harbor. 

On  a bold  hill  at  the  head  of  the  harbor  stood  the 
town.  This  hill  rose  from  a wide  lagoon,  which  com- 
municated on  one  side  with  the  sea,  and  was  on  the  other 
separated  from  it  only  by  a strip  of  land,  four  hundred 
yards  wide.  Through  this  a wide  channel  had  been  dug. 
Thus  the  hill,  which  was  of  considerable  extent,  rugged 
and  precipitous,  was  isolated,  and  could  only  be  attacked 
by  sea. 

The  town  was  built  in  a sort  of  amphitheater  facing 
the  sea,  and  was  surrounded  by  a strong  fortification  two 
miles  and  a half  in  circumference,  so  that  even  should  an 
assailant  cross  the  lagoon,  which  in  summer  was  nearly 
dry,  he  would  have  before  him  an  almost  impregnable 
defense  to  carry.  Here,  in  buildings  whose  magnitude 
surprised  the  newcomers,  acquainted  as  they  were  with 
the  buildings  of  Carthage,  were  stored  the  treasures,  the 
baggage,  the  ammunition  of  war,  and  the  provisions  of 
the  army. 

It  had  been  the  aim  of  the  great  Hamilcar,  and  of 
Hasdrubal  after  him,  to  render  the  army  of  Spain  as  far 
as  possible  independent  of  the  mother  country.  They 
well  knew  how  often  the  treasury  of  Carthage  was  empty, 
owing  to  the  extravagance  and  dishonesty  of  her  rulers, 
and  how  impossible  it  would  be  to  obtain  thence  the 


66 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


supplies  required  for  the  army.  Therefore  they  estab- 
lished immense  workshops,  where  arms,  munitions  of 
war,  machines  for  sieges,  and  everything  required  for  the 
use  of  the  army  were  fabricated. 

Vast  as  were  the  expenses  of  these  establishments,  the 
revenues  of  Iberia  were  amply  sufficient  not  only  to  de- 
fray all  the  cost  of  occupation,  but  to  transmit  large  sums 
to  Carthage.  These  revenues  were  derived  partly  from 
the  tribute  paid  by  conquered  tribes,  partly  from  the 
spoils  taken  in  captured  cities,  but  most  of  all  from  the 
mines  of  gold  and  silver,  which  were  at  that  time 
immensely  rich,  and  were  worked  by  the  labor  of  slaves 
taken  in  war  or  of  whole  tribes  subdued. 

Some  idea  of  the  richness  of  these  mines  may  be 
formed  by  the  fact  that  one  mine,  which  Hannibal  had 
inherited  from  his  father,  brought  in  to  him  a revenue  of 
nearly  a thousand  pounds  a day;  and  this  was  but  one 
of  his  various  sources  of  wealth.  This  was  the  reason 
that  Hamilcar,  Hasdrubal,  and  Hannibal  were  able  to 
maintain  themselves  in  spite  of  the  intrigues  of  their 
enemies  in  the  capital.  Their  armies  were  their  own 
rather  than  those  of  the  country. 

It  was  to  them  that  the  soldiers  looked  for  their  pay, 
as  well  as  for  promotion  and  rewards  for  valor,  and  they 
were  able,  therefore,  to  carry  out  the  plans  which  their 
genius  suggested,  untrammeled  by  orders  from  Carthage. 
They  occupied,  indeed,  a position  very  similar  to  that  of 
Wallenstein,  when,  with  an  army  raised  and  paid  from  his 
private  means,  he  defended  the  cause  of  the  empire 
against  Gustavus  Adolphus  and  the  princes  of  the 
Protestant  league.  It  is  true  that  the  Carthaginian 
generals  had  always  by  their  side  two  commissioners  of 
the  senate.  The  republic  of  Carthage,  like  the  first  re- 
public of  France,  was  ever  jealous  of  her  generals,  and 
appointed  commissioners  to  accompany  them  on  their 
campaigns,  to  advise  and  control  their  movements  and 
to  report  on  their  conduct;  and  many  of  the  defeats  of  the 
Carthaginians  were  due  in  no  small  degree  to  their  gen- 
erals being  hampered  by  the  interference  of  the  com- 


THE  CONSPIRACY. 


67 


missioners.  They  were  present,  as  a matter  of  course, 
with  the  army  of  Hannibal,  but  his  power  was  so  great 
that  their  influence  over  his  proceedings  was  but 
nominal. 

The  war  which  was  about  to  break  out  with  Rome  is 
called  the  second  Punic  war,  but  it  should  rather  be 
named  the  war  of  Hannibal  with  Rome.  He  conceived 
and  carried  it  out  from  his  own  resources,  without  inter- 
ference and  almost  without  any  assistance  from  Car- 
thage. Throughout  the  war  her  ships  lay  idle  in  her 
harbor.  Even  in  his  greatest  need  Carthage  never 
armed  a galley  for  his  assistance.  The  pay  of  the  army 
came  solely  from  his  cofifers,  the  material  for  the  war 
from  the  arsenals  constructed  by  his  father,  his  brother- 
in-law,  and  himself.  It  was  a war  waged  by  a single 
man  against  a mighty  power,  and  as  such  there  is,  with 
the  exception  of  the  case  of  Wallenstein,  nothing  to  re- 
semble it  in  the  history  of  the  world. 

Passing  through  the  narrow  passage  into  the  harbor 
the  fleet  sailed  up  to  the  end  of  the  bay,  and  were  soon 
alongside  the  spacious  quays  which  had  been  erected. 
A large  quantity  of  shipping  already  lay  there,  for  the 
trade  of  Carthagena  with  the  mother  city  and  with  the 
ports  of  Spain,  Africa,  and  the  East  already  rivaled  that 
of  Carthage.  A group  of  officers  were  gathered  on  the 
quay  as  HamilcaPs  ship,  which  was  leading  the  fleet, 
neared  it,  and  Hamilcar  exclaimed,  There  is  Hannibal 
himself!  ’’ 

As  the  ship  moored  alongside  the  quay  Hannibal  came 
on  board  and  warmly  embraced  his  cousin,  and  then  be- 
stowed a cordial  greeting  upon  Malchus. 

Why,  Cousin  Malchus,'’  he  said,  though  it  is  but  a 
year  since  I was  in  Carthage  I should  scarce  have  known 
you,  so  much  have  you  grown.  I see  you  have  entered 
the  cavalry.  That  is  well.  You  cannot  begin  too  early 
to  accustom  yourself  to  war." 

Then  turning,  he  went  among  the  young  men  of  the 
guard,  to  all  of  whom  he  was  personally  known,  greet- 
ing them  with  a cordiality  and  kindness  which  greatly 


68 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


gratified  them.  Malcluis  gazed  at  him  with  admiration. 
Fortunately  an  accurate  description  of  Hannibal  has 
come  down  to  us.  He  was  one  who,  even  at  first  sight, 
won  all  hearts  by  his  lofty  and  noble  expression,  by  the 
kindness  and  sincerity  which  his  face  expressed.  The 
Carthaginians,  as  a race,  were  short,  but  Hannibal  was 
very  tall,  and  his  great  width  of  shoulders  testified  to  his 
immense  strength. 

The  beauty  of  the  Carthaginian  race  was  proverbial, 
but  even  among  them  he  was  remarkable.  His  head  was 
well  placed  on  his  shoulders;  his  carriage  was  upright 
and  commanding;  his  forehead  lofty;  his  eye,  though 
soft  and  gentle  at  ordinary  times,  was  said  to  be  terrible 
in  time  of  battle.  His  head  was  bare.  His  hair,  of  a 
golden  brown,  was  worn  long,  and  encircled  by  a golden 
band.  His  nose  was  long  and  straight,  forming,  with 
the  forehead,  a perfect  profile.  The  expression  of  the 
mouth  was  kind  but  firm.  His  beard  was  short.  The 
whole  contour  of  the  face  was  noble  in  the  extreme. 

In  battle  he  wore  a helmet  of  bronze  closely  fitting  the 
head,  behind  which  projected  a curved  metal  plate  cov- 
ering his  neck.  A band  of  gold  surrounded  the  helmet; 
in  front  were  five  laurel  leaves  in  steel;  at  the  temples 
two  leaves  of  the  lotus  of  the  same  metal.  On  the  crest, 
rising  from  an  ornament  enriched  with  pearls,  was  a 
large  plume  of  feathers,  sometimes  red  and  sometimes 
white.  A tuft  of  white  horsehair  fell  from  the  plate  be- 
hind. A coat  of  mail,  made  of  a triple  tissue  of  chains  of 
gold,  covered  his  body.  Above  this  he  wore  a shirt 
of  the  finest  white  linen,  covered  to  the  waist  by  a jerkin 
of  leather  overlaid  with  gold  plates.  A large  mantle  of 
purple,  embroidered  with  gold,  hung  from  his  shoulders. 
He  wore  sandals  and  leggings  of  red  morocco  leather. 

But  it  was  only  on  special  occasions  that  Hannibal 
was  thus  magnificently  clad.  On  the  march  he  dressed 
generally  in  a simple  blouse  like  that  worn  by  his  sol- 
diers. His  arms  were  borne  behind  him  by  an  esquire. 
These  consisted  of  his  shield,  of  Galatian  manufacture. 
Its  material  was  bronze,  its  shape  circular.  In  the  center 


THE  CONSPIRACY. 


69 


was  a conical,  sharply  pointed  boss.  The  face  of  the 
shield  was  ornamented  with  subjects  taken  from  the  his- 
tory of  Carthage  in  relief.  The  offensive  arms  were  a 
sword,  a lance,  and  a bow  with  arrows.  But  it  was  not 
to  the  splendor  of  his  appearance  that  Hannibal  owed 
the  enthusiasm  by  which  he  was  regarded  by  his  troops. 
His  strength  and  skill  were  far  superior  to  those  of  any 
man  in  his  army.  His  food  was  as  simple  as  that  of  his 
soldiers,  he  was  capable  of  going  for  days  without  eating, 
and  it  was  seldom  that  he  broke  his  fast  until  the  day's 
work  was  over.  When  he  ate  it  would  be  sitting  on 
horseback,  or  as  he  walked  about  seeing  to  the  needs  of 
the  soldiers. 

At  night  he  slept  among  them,  lying  on  a lion-skin 
without  covering.  He  was  indifferent  to  heat  and  cold, 
and  in  the  heaviest  tempest  of  wind  and  rain  would  ride 
bareheaded  among  his  troops,  apparently  unconscious  of 
the  tempest  against  which  he  was  struggling.  So  far  as 
was  known  he  was  without  a vice.  He  seldom  touched 
wine.  His  morals  were  irreproachable.  He  never  gave 
way  to  anger.  His  patience  under  trials  and  difficulties 
of  all  sorts  was  illimitable. 

In  the  midst  of  the  greatest  trials  and  dangers  he  pre- 
served his  cheerfulness,  and  had  ever  an  encouraging 
word  for  his  soldiers.  Various  as  were  the  nationalities 
of  the  troops  who  followed  him,  constrained  as  most  of 
them  had  been  to  enter  the  service  of  Carthage,  so  great 
were  their  love  and  admiration  for  their  commander  that 
they  were  ready  to  suffer  all  hardships,  to  dare  all  dan- 
gers for  his  sake.  It  was  his  personal  influence,  and 
that  alone,  which  welded  this  army,  composed  of  men  of 
various  nationalities  and  tribes,  into  one  whole,  and 
enabled  it  to  perform  the  greatest  military  exploits  in 
the  world's  history,  and  for  years  to  sustain  a terrible 
struggle  against  the  whole  power  of  Rome. 


70 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


CHAPTER  VI.' 

A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN. 

Among  the  young  officers  who  had  followed  Hanni- 
bal on  board  were  some  who  had  left  Carthage  only  a 
few  months  before  and  were  known  to  Malchus.  From 
them  he  learned  with  delight  that  the  troops  would  take 
the  field  at  once. 

We  are  going  on  a campaign  against  the  Vaccaei/’ 
one  of  them  said.  The  army  marched  out  two  days 
since.  Hannibal  has  been  waiting  here  for  your  arrival, 
for  a fast-sailing  ship  which  started  a few  hours  after 
you  brought  the  news  that  you  were  on  your  way,  and 
you  will  set  off  to  join  the  rest  without  delay.  It  is  going 
to  be  a hard  campaign.’’ 

'‘Where  is  the  country  of  the  Vaccsei?”  Malchus 
asked. 

" A long  way  off,”  the  other  replied.  " The  marches 
will  be  long  and  tiresome.  Their  country  lies  somewhat 
to  the  northwest  of  the  great  plateau  in  the  center  of 
Iberia.  We  shall  have  to  ascend  the  mountains  on  this 
side,  to  cross  the  plateau,  and  to  follow  the  rivers  which 
flow  to  the  great  ocean.” 

The  Vaccsei,  in  fact,  dwelt  in  the  lands  bordered  by  the 
upper  Duero,  their  country  comprising  a portion  of  old 
Castille,  Leon,  and  the  Basque  provinces.  The  journey 
would  indeed  be  a long  and  difficult  one;  and  Hannibal 
was  undertaking  the  expedition  not  only  to  punish  the 
turbulent  Vaccsei,  who  had  attacked  some  of  the  tribes 
which  had  submitted  to  Carthage,  but  to  accustom  the 
troops  to  fatigues  and  hardships,  and  to  prepare  them  for 
the  great  expedition  which  he  had  in  view.  No  time 
was  indeed  lost,  for  as  soon  as  the  troops  were  landed 
they  were  formed  up  and  at  once  started  on  their  march. 

" This  is  more  than  we  bargained  for,”  Trebon,  a 
young  guardsman  whose  place  in  the  ranks  was  next  to 
Malchus,  said  to  him:  "I  thought  we  should  have  had 


A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN. 


71 


at  least  a month  here  before  wc  set  out.  They  say  the 
city  is  as  gay  as  Carthage;  and,  as  I have  many  friends 
here,  I have  looked  forward  to  a month  of  jollity  before 
starting.  Every  night  when  I lay  down  on  the  hard 
planks  of  the  deck  I have  consoled  myself  with  the 
thought  that  a soft  bed  awaited  me  here;  and  now  we 
have  to  take  at  once  to  the  bare  ground,  with  nothing  but 
this  skin  strapped  on  the  pommel  of  my  saddle  to  sleep 
on,  and  my  bernous  to  cover  me.  It  is  colder  already  a 
great  deal  than  it  was  at  Carthage;  and  if  that  is  so  here, 
what  will  it  be  on  the  tops  of  those  jagged  mountains 
we  see  before  us?  Why,  as  I live,  that  highest  one  over 
there  is  of  dazzling  white!  That  must  be  the  snow  we 
have  heard  of — the  rain  turned  solid  by  cold,  and  which 
they  say  causes  a pain  to  the  naked  limbs  something  like 
hot  iron.  Fancy  having  to  sleep  in  such  stuff! 

Malchus  laughed  at  the  complaints  of  his  comrade. 

I confess  I am  glad  we  are  off  at  once,’’  he  said,  for 
I was  sick  of  doing  nothing  but  idling  away  my  time  at 
Carthage;  and  I suppose  it  would  be  just  the  same  here. 
How  busy  are  the  streets  of  the  town!  Except  for  the 
sight  of  the  mountains  which  we  see  through  the  breaks 
of  the  houses,  one  might  believe  one’s  self  still  at  home.” 

The  aspect  of  Carthagena,  indeed,  closely  resembled 
that  of  the  mother  city,  and  the  inhabitants  were  of  the 
same  race  and  blood. 

Carthagena  had  in  the  first  place  been  formed  by  a 
great  colony  of  Libyans.  The  inhabitants  of  that  prov- 
ince, inhabiting  the  seaports  and  coasts  near  Carthage, 
were  a mixture  of  Phoenician  and  native  blood.  They 
were  ever  impatient  of  the  supremacy  of  Carthage,  and 
their  rebellions  were  frequent  and  often  dangerous. 
After  the  suppression  of  these  insurrections,  Carthage, 
sensible  of  the  danger  arising  from  the  turbulence  of  her 
neighbors,  deported  great  numbers  of  them  to  form 
colonies.  Vast  numbers  were  sent  up  into  the  Soudan, 
which  was  then  one  of  the  most  important  possessions  of 
the  republic.  The  most  extensive,  however,  of  these 
forced  emigrations  wa§  the  great  colony  sent  to  found 


72 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Carthagena,  which  had  thus  in  a very  few  years,  under 
the  fostering  genius  of  the  great  Hamilcar,  become  a 
great  and  prosperous  city. 

Carthage  itself  had  thus  suddenly  sprung  into  exist- 
ence. After  many  internal  troubles  the  democracy  of 
Tyre  had  gained  the  upper  hand  in  that  city;  and  finding 
their  positions  intolerable,  the  whole  of  the  aristocracy 
decided  to  emigrate,  and,  sailing  with  a great  fleet  under 
their  Queen  Dido  or  Elisa — for  she  was  called  by  both 
names — founded  Carthage.  This  triumph  of  the  democ- 
racy in  Tyre,  as  might  be  expected,  proved  the  ruin  of 
that  city.  Very  rapidly  she  fell  from  the  lofty  position 
she  had  held,  and  her  place  in  the  world  and  her  proud 
position  as  Queen  of  the  Seas  were  very  speedily  taken 
by  Carthage. 

The  original  Libyan  colony  of  Carthagena  had  been 
very  largely  increased  by  subsequent  emigration,  and 
the  populace  presented  an  appearance  very  similar  to 
that  of  the  mother  city,  save  that  instead  of  the  swarthy 
desert  tribesmen,  with  their  passive  face  and  air  of  proud 
indifference,  mingling  with  the  population  of  the  town, 
there  was  in  Carthagena  a large  admixture  of  native 
Iberians,  who,  belonging  to  the  tribes  first  subdued  by 
Carthage,  had  either  been  forced  to  settle  here  to  supply 
the  manual  labor  needed  for  the  rising  city,  or  who  had 
voluntarily  abandoned  their  wandering  life  and  adopted 
the  more  settled  habitudes  and  more  assured  comforts  of 
existence  in  a great  town. 

Skirting  the  lower  part  of  the  city,  Hamilcar’s  force 
marched  along  the  isthmus  and  crossed  the  bridge  over 
the  canal  cut  through  it,  and  was  soon  in  the  country  be- 
yond. The  ground  rose  gradually,  and  after  marching 
for  six  miles  the  brigade  was  halted  at  a spot  to  which 
Hannibal  had,  when  the  fleet  was  first  discerned  ap- 
proaching along  the  coast,  dispatched  some  bullocks 
and  other  provisions  for  their  use.  The  march  was  a 
short  one,  but  after  a week’s  confinement  on  board  ship 
the  men  were  little  fitted  for  a long  journey.  The 
bullocks  and  other  rations  were  served  out  to  th^  various 


A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN. 


73 


companies,  and  the  work  of  preparing  the  repast  began. 
Malchus  was  amused,  although  rather  disgusted  at  his 
first  experience  in  a real  campaign.  When  with  Hamil- 
car  on  the  expedition  against  the  Atarantes  he  had 
formed  part  of  his  father’s  suite  and  had  lived  in  luxury. 
He  was  now  a simple  soldier,  and  was  called  upon  to 
assist  to  cut  up  the  bullock  which  had  fallen  to  the  share 
of  the  Carthaginian  cavalry. 

Some  of  the  party  went  out  to  cut  and  bring  in  wood 
for  the  fires  and  cooking;  others  moistened  the  flour  and 
made  dough  for  the  flat  cakes  which  would  be  baked  in 
the  hot  embers  and  eaten  with  the  meat.  Loud  shouts 
of  laughter  rose  as  the  young  soldiers  worked  at  their 
unaccustomed  tasks,  superintended  by  the  officers,  who, 
having  all  made  several  campaigns,  were  able  to  instruct 
them  as  to  their  duties.  From  a culinary  point  of  view 
the  meal  could  not  be  pronounced  a success,  and  was, 
indeed,  a contrast  to  the  food  to  which  the  young  nobles 
were  accustomed.  The  march,  however,  and  the  keen 
bracing  air  had  given  them  good  appetites,  and  the 
novelty  and  strangeness  of  the  experience  gave  a zest 
to  the  food;  and  in  spite  of  the  roughness  of  the  meal,  all 
declared  that  they  had  never  dined  better.  Many  fires 
were  now  lit;  and  round  these,  as  the  evening  closed  in, 
the  men  gathered  in  groups,  all  closely  wrapped  in  their 
bernouses,  which  were  worn  alike  by  officers  and  men  of 
the  whole  of  the  nationalities  serving  in  the  Carthaginian 
army,  serving  as  a cloak  by  day  and  a blanket  at  night. 
Presently  a trampling  of  horses  was  heard,  and  Hanni- 
bal and  his  personal  staff  rode  into  the  encampment. 

He  had  not  started  until  several  hours  after  them, 
when,  having  given  his  last  orders  and  made  all  final 
arrangements  for  the  management  of  affairs  during  his 
absence,  he  had  ridden  on  to  join  the  army.  Dismount- 
ing, he  went  at  once  on  foot  among  the  troops,  chatting 
gayly  with  them  and  inquiring  how  they  fared.  After 
visiting  all  the  other  detachments  he  came  to  the  bivouac 
of  the  Carthaginian  horse,  and  for  an  hour  sat  talking  by 
their  fires. 


74 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


''  Ah ! he  said  as  he  rose  to  go,  the  others  will  sleep 
well  enough  to-night;  but  you  sybarites,  accustomed  to 
your  soft  couches  and  your  luxuries,  will  fare  badly.  I 
remember  my  first  night  on  the  hard  ground,  although 
’tis  now  sixteen  years  back,  how  my  limbs  ached  and 
how  I longed  for  morning.  Now,  let  me  give  you  a hint 
how  to  make  your  beds  comfortable.  Mind,  this  is  not 
for  the  future,  but  till  your  limbs  get  accustomed  to  the 
ground  you  may  indulge  in  luxuries.  Before  you  try  to 
go  off  to  sleep  note  exactly  where  your  hip-bones  and 
shoulders  will  rest;  take  your  daggers  and  scoop  out  the 
earth  at  these  points  so  as  to  make  depressions  in  which 
they  may  lie.  Then  spread  your  lion-skins  above  them 
and  lie  down.  You  will  sleep  as  comfortably  as  if  on  a 
soft  couch.’^ 

Many  of  the  young  soldiers  followed  Hannibal’s  ad- 
vice; others,  among  whom  was  Malchus,  determined  to 
accustom  themselves  at  once  to  the  hard  ground.  Mal- 
chus was  not  long  in  getting  to  sleep,  his  last  thought 
being  that  the  precaution  advised  by  Hannibal  to  insure 
repose  was  altogether  unnecessary.  But  he  changed 
his  opinion  when,  two  or  three  hours  later,  he  woke  up 
with  acute  pains  in  his  hip  and  shoulder.  After  trying 
vainly,  by  changing  his  position,  again  to  go  off  to  sleep, 
he  rose,  rolled  up  the  skin,  and  set  to  work  to  make  the 
excavations  recommended  by  the  general.  Then 
spreading  out  the  skin  again  he  lay  down,  and  was 
astonished  to  find  how  immense  was  the  relief  afforded 
by  this  simple  expedient. 

At  daybreak  the  party  were  in  motion.  Their  march 
was  a long  one;  for  Hannibal  wished  to  come  up  with 
the  main  army  as  soon  as  possible,  and  no  less  than  thirty 
miles  were  encompassed  before  they  halted  for  the  night. 
They  were  now  far  up  on  the  slopes  of  the  Sierras.  The 
latter  part  of  the  journey  had  been  exceedingly  toilsome. 
The  route  was  mostly  bare  rock,  which  sorely  tried  the 
feet  of  the  soldiers,  these  being  in  most  cases  unprotected 
even  by  sandals.  Malchus  and  his  mounted  companions 
did  not  of  course  suffer  in  their  feet.  But  they  were 


A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN. 


75 


almost  as  glad  as  the  infantry  when  the  camping-place 
was  reached,  for  nothing  is  more  fatiguing  to  a horse- 
man than  to  be  obliged  to  travel  in  the  saddle  for  ten 
hours  at  the  pace  of  footmen.  The  halting  place  this 
time  was  near  the  upper  edge  of  the  forest  which  then 
clothed  the  lower  slopes  of  the  mountains. 

Enough  meat  had  been  killed  on  the  previous  evening 
for  three  days’  rations  for  the  troops,  and  there  was 
therefore  no  loss  of  time  in  preparing  the  meal.  Wood, 
of  course,  was  in  abundance,  and  the  pots  were  soon 
hanging  from  thick  poles  placed  above  the  fires.  The 
night  was  exceedingly  cold,  and  the  soldiers  were  grate- 
ful for  the  shelter  which  the  trees  afforded  from  the  pierc- 
ing wind  which  blew  across  the  snow-covered  peaks  of 
the  higher  range  of  mountains. 

'‘What  is  that  noise?”  Malchus  asked  one  of  the 
officers  as,  after  the  meal  was  finished  and  silence  began 
to  reign  in  the  camp,  a deep  sound  was  heard  in  the 
forest. 

" That  is  the  howling  of  a pack  of  wolves,”  the  officer 
said.  " They  are  savage  brutes,  and  when  in  company 
will  not  hesitate  to  attack  small  parties  of  men.  They 
abound  in  the  mountains,  and  are  a scourge  to  the  shep- 
herds of  the  plains,  especially  in  the  cold  weather,  when 
they  descend  and  commit  terrible  damage  among  the 
flocks.” 

" I thought  I did  not  know  the  sound,”  Malchus  said. 
" The  nights  were  noisy  enough  sometimes  at  the  south- 
ern edge  of  the  desert.  The  packs  of  jackals,  with  their 
sharp  yelping  cry,  abounded;  then  there  was  the  deeper 
note  of  the  hyenas,  and  the  barking  cry  of  troops  of 
monkeys,  and  the  thundering  roar  of  the  lions.  They 
were  unpleasant  enough,  and  at  first  used  to  keep  one 
awake;  but  none  of  them  were  so  lugubrious  as  that 
mournful  howl  I hear  now.  I suppose  sometimes,  when 
there  is  nothing  else  to  do,  we  get  up  hunting  par- 
ties?” 

" Yes,”  the  officer  replied;  " it  is  the  chief  amusement 
of  our  garrisons  in  winter  among  the  wild  parts  of  the 


76 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


country.  Of  course,  near  Carthagena  these  creatures 
have  been  eradicated;  but  among  the  mountains  they 
abound,  and  the  carcass  of  a dead  horse  is  sure  to  at- 
tract plenty  of  them.  It  is  a sport  not  without  danger; 
and  there  are  many  instances  where  parties  of  five  or  six 
have  gone  out,  taking  with  them  a carcass  to  attract  the 
wolves,  and  have  never  returned;  and  a search  has  re- 
sulted in  the  discovery  of  their  weapons,  injured  and  per- 
haps broken;  of  stains  of  blood  and  signs  of  a desperate 
struggle — but  of  them  not  so  much  as  a bone  has  re- 
mained behind.’' 

I thought  lion-hunting  was  an  exciting  sport;  but 
the  lions,  although  they  may  move  and  hunt  in  com- 
panies, do  not  fight  in  packs,  as  these  fierce  brutes  seem 
to  do.  I hope  some  day  to  try  it.  I should  like  to  send 
back  two  of  their  heads  to  hang  on  the  wall  by  the  side 
of  that  of  the  lion  I killed  up  in  the  desert.” 

''  Next  winter  you  may  do  so,”  the  officer  said.  The 
season  is  nearly  over  now,  and  you  may  be  sure  that 
Hannibal  will  give  us  enough  to  do  without  our  think- 
ing of  hunting  wolves.  The  Vaccsei  are  fierce  enough. 
Perhaps  two  of  their  heads  would  do  instead  of  those  of 
wolves.” 

“ I do  not  think  my  mother  and  sisters  would  approve 
of  that,”  Malchus  laughed;  so  I must  wait  for  the 
winter.” 

The  night  did  not  pass  so  quietly  as  that  which  had 
preceded  it.  The  distant  howling  of  the  wolves,  as  they 
hunted  in  the  forest,  kept  the  horses  in  a tremor  of  terror 
and  excitement,  and  their  riders^  were  obliged  over  and 
over  again  to  rise  and  go  among  them,  and  by  speaking 
to  and  patting  them,  to  allay  their  fears.  So  long  as 
their  masters  were  near  them  the  well-trained  horses 
were  quiet  and  tractable,  and  would  at  a whispered 
order  lie  down  and  remain  in  perfect  quiet;  but  no  sooner 
had  they  left  them  and  again  settled  to  sleep  than,  at  the 
first  howl  which  told  that  the  pack  were  at  all  approach- 
ing, the  horses  would  lift  their  heads,  prick  their  ears  in 
the  direction  of  the  sound,  and  rise  to  their  feet  and  stand 


A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN. 


77 


trembling,  with  extended  nostrils  snuffing  the  unknown 
danger,  pawing  the  ground,  and  occasionally  making 
desperate  efforts  to  break  loose  from  their  picket  ropes. 

The  work  of  soothing  had  then  to  be  repeated,  until 
at  last  most  of  the  riders  brought  their  lions’  skins  and 
lay  down  by  the  prostrate  horses,  with  their  heads  upon 
their  necks.  The  animals,  trained  thus  to  sleep  with 
their  riders  by  their  side,  and  reassured  by  the  presence 
of  their  masters,  were  for  the  most  part  content  to  lie 
quiet,  although  the  packs  of  wolves,  attracted  by  the 
scent  of  the  meat  that  had  been  cooked,  approached  close 
to  the  camp  and  kept  up  a dismal  chorus  round  it  until 
morning. 

Day  by  day  the  march  was  continued.  The  country 
was  wild  and  rugged,  foaming  torrents  had  to  be  crossed, 
precipices  surmounted,  barren  tracts  traversed.  But 
after  a week’s  hard  marching  the  column  had  overcome 
the  greater  part  of  the  difficulty,  had  crossed  the  Sierras 
and  gained  the  plateau,  which  with  a gradual  fall  slopes 
west  down  to  the  Atlantic,  and  was  for  the  most  part 
covered  with  a dense  growth  of  forests.  They  now  to 
their  satisfaction  overtook  the  main  body  of  the  army, 
and  their  marches  would  be  somewhat  less  severe,  for 
hitherto  they  had  each  day  traversed  extra  distances  to 
make  up  for  the  two  days’  loss  in  starting.  Here  Mal- 
chus  for  the  first  time  saw  the  bands  of  Gaulish  mer- 
cenaries. 

The  Spanish  troops  had  excited  the  admiration  and 
astonishment  of  the  Carthaginians  by  their  stature  and 
strength;  but  the  Gauls  were  a still  more  powerful  race. 
They  belonged  to  the  tribes  which  had  poured  down  over 
the  Apennines,  and  occupied  the  northern  portion  of 
Spain  long  anterior  to  the  arrival  of  the  Carthaginians. 
Their  countenances  were  rugged,  and,  as  it  seemed  to 
Malchus,  savage.  Their  color  was  much  lighter  than  that 
of  any  people  he  had  yet  seen.  Their  eyes  were  blue; 
their  hair,  naturally  fair  or  brown,  was  dyed  with  some 
preparation  which  gave  it  a red  color. 

Some  wore  their  long  locks  floating  over  their  shoul- 


78 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


ders,  others  tied  it  in  a knot  on  the  top  of  their  heads. 
They  wore  a 1 >ose  short  trouser  fastened  at  the  knee, 
resembling  the  baggy  trousers  of  the  modern  Turks.  A 
shirt  with  open  sleeves  came  halfway  down  their  thighs, 
and  over  it  was  a blouse  or  loose  tunic  decorated  with 
ornaments  of  every  description,  and  fastened  at  the  neck 
by  a metal  brooch.  Their  helmets  were  of  copper,  for 
the  most  part  ornamented  with  the  horns  of  stags  or 
bulls.  On  the  crest  of  the  helmet  was  generally  the 
figure  of  a bird  or  wild  beast.  The  whole  was  sur- 
mounted by  immense  tufts  of  feathers,  something  like 
those  of  our  Highland  bonnets,  adding  greatly  to  the 
height  and  apparent  stature  of  the  wearers. 

The  Gauls  had  a passion  for  ornaments,  and  adorned 
their  persons  with  a profusion  of  necklaces,  bracelets, 
rings,  baldrics,  and  belts  of  gold.  Their  national  arms 
were  long  heavy  pikes — ^these  had  no  metal  heads,  but 
the  points  were  hardened  by  fire;  javelins  of  the  same 
description — these  before  going  into  battle  they  set  fire 
to,  and  hurled  blazing  at  the  enemy — lighter  darts  called 
matras  saunions,  pikes  with  curved  heads,  resembling  the 
halberds  of  later  times;  and  straight  swords.  Hannibal, 
however,  finding  the  inconvenience  of  this  diversity  of 
weapons,  had  armed  his  Gaulish  troops  only  with  their 
long  straight  swords.  These  were  without  point,  and 
made  for  cutting  only,  and  were,  in  the  hands  of  these 
powerful  tribesmen,  terrible  weapons.  These  swords 
were  not  those  they  had  been  accustomed  to  carry,  which 
were  made  of  copper  only,  and  often  bent  at  the  first 
blow,  but  were  specially  made  for  them  in  Carthage  of 
heavy  steel,  proof  against  all  accident. 

The  march  was  conducted  with  all  military  precau- 
tions, although  they  were  still  traversing  a country  which 
had  been  already  subdued.  Nevertheless  they  moved  as 
if  expecting  an  instant  attack.  The  light  horse  scoured 
the  country.  The  lithe  and  active  soldiers  furnished  by 
the  desert  tribes  formed  the  advanced  guard  of  the  army, 
and  marched  also  on  its  flanks,  while  the  heavy-armed 
soldiery  marched  in  solid  column,  ready  for  battle.  Be- 


A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN.  79 

hind  them  came  the  long  train  of  baggage,  protected  by 
a strong  rear  guard. 

At  last  they  reached  a fertile  country,  and  were  now 
in  the  land  of  the  Vaccaei  and  their  allies.  Arbocala, 
now  called  Tordesillas,  was  captured  without  much  diffi- 
culty. The  siege  was  then  laid  to  Salamanca,  the  chief 
town  of  the  enemy.  In  the  actual  siege  operations  the 
Carthaginian  horse  took  no  part.  The  place  resisted 
vigorously,  but  the  machines  of  Hannibal  effected  a 
breach  in  the  walls,  and  the  inhabitants,  seeing  that 
further  resistance  was  impossible,  offered  to  capitulate, 
stipulating  that  they  should  be  allowed  to  depart  un- 
harmed, leaving  behind  them  all  their  arms  and  their 
treasure. 

The  Carthaginian  army  were  drawn  up  in  readiness 
to  march  into  the  town  as  the  Vaccaei  came  out.  As 
they  filed  past  the  Carthaginians  they  were  inspected,  to 
see  that  they  had  carried  out  the  terms  of  the  agreement. 
It  was  found  that  they  had  done  so  rigidly — not  an  arm 
of  any  kind  was  found  upon  them.  Their  necklaces, 
bracelets,  and  ornaments  had  all  been  left  behind. 

‘‘What  a savage-looking  race!’’  Malchus  remarked 
to  Trebon;  “they  look  at  us  as  if  they  would  gladly 
spring  on  us,  unarmed  as  they  are,  and  tear  us  with  their 
hands.  They  are  well-nigh  as  dark-skinned  as  t^ie  Nu- 
midians.” 

“Here  come  their  women!”  Trebon  said;  “verily  I 
would  as  soon  fight  the  men  as  these  creatures.  Look 
how  they  glare  at  us!  You  see  they  have  all  had  to  give 
up  their  ornaments,  so  they  have  each  their  private  griev- 
ance as  well  as  their  national  one.” 

When  the  whole  of  the  population  had  filed  out,  the 
Carthaginian  army  entered  the  town,  with  the  exception 
of  a body  of  light  horse  who  were  ordered  to  remain 
without  and  keep  an  eye  on  the  doings  of  the  late  gar- 
rison. Malchus  was  amused  at  the  scene  within.  The 
members  of  the  Carthaginian  horse  disdained  to  join  in 
the  work  of  plunder,  and  were,  therefore,  free  to  watch 
with  amusement  their  comrades  at  work.  The  amount 


8o 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


of  booty  was  large,  for  the  number  of  gold  ornaments 
found  in  every  house,  deposited  there  by  the  inhabitants 
on  departing,  was  very  great;  but  not  satisfied  with  this 
the  soldiers  dug  up  the  floors  in  search  of  buried  treas- 
ure, searched  the  walls  for  secret  hiding  places,  and 
rummaged  the  houses  from  top  to  bottom.  Besides  the 
rich  booty,  the  soldiers  burdened  themselves  with  a great 
variety  of  articles  which  it  would  be  impossible  for  them 
to  carry  away. 

Men  were  seen  staggering  under  the  weight  of  four 
or  five  heavy  skins.  Some  had  stuck  feathers  in  their 
helmets  until  their  heads  were  scarce  visible.  Some 
had  great  bundles  of  female  garments,  which  they  had 
collected  with  a vague  idea  of  carrying  them  home  to 
their  families.  The  arms  had  in  the  first  place  been  col- 
lected and  placed  under  a strong  guard,  and  picked 
troops  were  placed  as  sentries  over  the  public  treasury, 
whose  contents  were  allotted  to  the  general  needs  of  the 
army. 

Night  fell  soon  after  the  sack  commenced.  Malchus 
with  a number  of  his  comrades  took  possession  of  one  of 
the  largest  houses  in  the  place,  and,  having  cleared  it  of 
the  rubbish  with  which  it  was  strewn,  prepared  to  pass 
the  night  there.  Suddenly  a terrible  uproar  was  heard — 
shouts,  cries,  the  clashing  of  arms,  the  yells  of  the  enemy, 
filled  the  air.  The  cavalry  charged  to  watch  the 
Vaccsei,  believing  that  these  had  departed  quietly,  had 
abandoned  their  post,  and  had  entered  the  town  to  join 
in  the  work  of  plunder. 

As  the  garrison  had  marched  out  the  men  had  been 
rigidly  searched;  but  the  women  had  been  allowed  to 
pass  out  without  any  close  inspection.  This  carelessness 
cost  the  Carthaginians  dear,  for  under  their  garments 
they  had  hidden  the  swords  and  daggers  of  the  men. 
Relying  upon  the  disorder  which  would  reign  in  the  city, 
the  Vaccsei  had  returned  and  now  poured  in  through  the 
gates,  slaying  all  whom  they  met. 

For  a short  time  a terrible  panic  reigned  among  the 
Carthaginians,  great  numbers  were  cut  down,  and  it 


A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN. 


8l 


seemed  as  if  the  whole  force  would  be  destroyed.  Han- 
nibal and  his  generals  rode  about,  trying  to  get  the 
scattered  men  to  form  and  oppose  the  enemy;  but  the 
panic  was  too  general,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  Car- 
thaginian legion,  all  would  have  been  lost.  The  horse 
and  foot,  however,  of  this  body,  having  abstained  from 
joining  in  the  pillage,  had,  for  the  most  part,  kept 
together  in  bodies,  and  these  now  sallied  out  in  close  and 
regular  order,  and  fell  upon  the  attacking  enemy. 

The  streets  were  too  narrow  for  cavalry  to  act,  and 
Malchus  and  his  comrades  fought  on  foot.  The  enemy, 
who  had  scattered  on  their  work  of  slaughter,  were  in 
their  turn  taken  at  a disadvantage,  and  were  unable  to 
withstand  the  steady  attack  of  the  solid  bodies.  These, 
in  the  first  place,  cut  their  way  to  the  square  in  the  center 
of  the  town,  and  there  united.  Hannibal,  seeing  he  had 
now  a solid  body  of  troops  under  bis  command,  at  once 
broke  them  up  into  parties  and  advanced  down  all  the 
streets  leading  from  the  central  square.  The  hand-to- 
hand  fight  which  v/as  going  on  all  over  the  town  was 
soon  terminated.  The  Carthaginians  fell  in  in  good 
order  behind  the  ranks  of  their  comrades,  and  the  small 
bodies  soon  became  columns  which  swept  the  enemy 
before  them. 

The  enemy  fought  desperately,  firing  the  houses,  hurl- 
ing stones  from  the  roofs  upon  the  columns,  and  throw- 
ing themselves  with  reckless'  bravery  upon  the  spears, 
but  their  efforts  were  in  vain.  Foot  by  foot  they  were 
driven  back,  until  they  were  again  expelled  from  the 
town.  Keeping  together,  and  ever  showing  front  to  the 
Carthaginians,  the  Vaccsei,  now  reduced  to  less  than 
half  their  number,  retired  to  an  eminence  near  the  town, 
and  there  prepared  to  sell  their  lives  dearly.  The  Car- 
thaginians now  fell  into  their  regular  ranks,  and  prepared 
to  storm  the  enemy’s  position;  but  Hannibal  rode  for- 
ward alone  toward  the  Vaccsei,  being  plainly  visible  to 
them  in  the  broad  blaze  of  light  from  the  burning  city. 

From  his  long  residence  in  Spain  he  was  able  to  speak 
the  Iberian  tongue  with  fluency,  and  indeed  could  con- 


82 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN, 


verse  with  all  the  troops  of  the  various  nationalities  under 
the  banner  of  Carthage  in  their  own  language. 

Men  of  Salamanca/^  he  said,  resist  no  longer. 
Carthage  knows  how  to  honor  a brave  enemy,  and  never 
did  men  fight  more  valiantly  in  defense  of  their  homes 
than  you  have  done,  and  although  further  resistance 
would  be  hopeless,  I will  press  you  no  further.  Your 
lives  are  spared.  You  may  retain  the  arms  you  know  so 
well  how  to  wield,  and  to-morrow  my  army  will  evacuate 
your  town  and  leave  you  free  to  return  to  it.’' 

Hannibal’s  clemency  was  politic.  He  would  have  lost 
many  more  men  before  he  finally  overcame  the  desperate 
band,  and  he  was  by  no  means  desirous  of  exciting  a 
deep  feeling  of  hate  among  any  of  the  tribes,  just  as  he 
was  meditating  withdrawing  the  greater  portion  of  the 
army  for  his  enterprise  against  Rome.  With  the  fall  of 
Salamanca  the  resistance  of  the  Vaccsei  ceased,  and  Han- 
nibal prepared  to  march  back  to  Carthagena. 

A storm,  however,  had  gathered  in  his  rear.  Great 
numbers  of  the  Vaccsei  had  sought  refuge  among  the 
Olcades,  who  had  been  subdued  the  previous  autumn, 
and  together  they  had  induced  the  whole  of  the  fierce 
tribes  known  as  the  Carpatans,  who  inhabited  the  coun- 
try on  the  right  bank  of  the  upper  Tagus,  to  make  com- 
mon cause  with  them  against  the  invaders.  As  Hanni- 
bal approached  their  neighborhood  they  took  up  their 
position  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  near  Toledo. 
Here  the  stream  is  rapid  and  difficult  of  passage,  its  bed 
being  thickly  studded  with  great  bowlders  brought  down 
in  time  of  flood  from  the  mountains.  The  country 
on  each  side  of  the  river  is  sandy,  free  from  for- 
ests or  valleys  which  would  cover  the  movements  of  an 
army. 

The  host  gathered  to  oppose  the  Carthaginians  were 
fully  one  hundred  thousand  strong,  and  Hannibal  saw 
at  once  that  his  force,  weakened  as  it  was  with  its  loss  at 
Salamanca,  and  encumbered  by  the  great  train  laden 
with  the  booty  they  had  gathered  from  the  Vaccsei,  would 
have  no  chance  whatever  in  a battle  with  so  vast  a body. 


A CAMPAIGN  IN  SPAIN. 


83 


The  enemy  separated  as  he  approached  the  river,  their 
object  being  evidently  to  fall  upon  his  rear  when  engaged 
in  the  difficult  operation  of  crossing.  The  Carthaginians 
moved  in  two  heavy  columns,  one  on  each  side  their 
baggage,  and  Hannibal’s  orders  were  stringent  that  on 
no  account  should  they  engage  with  the  enemy. 

The  natives  swarmed  around  the  columns,  hurling 
darts  and  javelins;  but  the  Carthaginians  moved  forward 
in  solid  order,  replying  only  with  their  arrows  and  slings, 
and  contenting  themselves  with  beating  off  the  attacks 
which  the  bolder  of  their  foes  made  upon  them.  Night 
was  falling  when  they  arrived  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 
The  enemy  then  desisted  from  their  attack,  believing 
that  in  the  morning  the  Carthaginians  would  be  at  their 
mercy,  encumbered  by  their  vast  booty  on  one  side  and 
cut  off  from  retreat  by  a well-nigh  impassable  river  on 
the  other. 

As  soon  as  the  army  reached  the  river,  Hannibal 
caused  the  tents  Of  all  the  officers  to  be  erected.  The 
baggage-wagons  were  arranged  in  order,  and  the  cattle 
unharnessed.  The  troops  began  to  throw  up  intrench- 
ments,  and  all  seemed  to  show  that  the  Carthaginians 
were  determined  to  fight  till  the  last  on  the  ground  they 
held.  It  was  still  light  enough  for  the  enemy  to  perceive 
what  was  being  done,  and,  secure  of  their  prey  in  the 
morning,  they  drew  off  to  a short  distance  for  the  night. 
Hannibal  had  learned  from  a native  that  morning  of  a 
ford  across  the  river,  and  it  was  toward  this  that  he  had 
been  marching.  As  soon  as  it  was  perfectly  dark  a num- 
ber of  men  entered  the  river  to  search  for  the  ford.  This 
was  soon  discovered. 

Then  the  orders  were  passed  noiselessly  round  to  the 
soldiers,  and  these,  in  regular  order  and  in  the  most  per- 
fect qui’et,  rose  to  their  feet  and  marched  down  to  the 
ford.  A portion  of  the  infantry  first  passed,  then  the 
wagons  were  taken  over,  the  rest  ^of  the  infantry  fol- 
lowed, and  the  cavalry  and  the  elephants  brought  up  the 
rear.  The  point  where  the  river  was  fordable  was  at  a 
sharp  angle,  and  Hannibal  now  occupied  its  outer  side. 


84 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


As  daylight  approached  he  placed  his  archers  on  the 
banks  of  the  river  where,  owing  to  the  sharp  bend,  their 
arrows  would  take  in  flank  an  enemy  crossing  the  ford, 
and  would  also  sweep  its  approaches. 

The  cavalry  were  withdrawn  some  distance,  and  were 
ordered  not  to  charge  until  the  Spaniards  had  got  across 
the  river.  The  elephants,  forty  in  number,  were  divided 
into  two  bodies.  One  of  these  was  allotted  to  protect 
each  of  the  bodies  of  infantry  on  the  bank  from  attack, 
should  the  Spaniards  gain  a strong  footing  on  the  left 
bank.  When  day  broke  the  enemy  perceived  that  the 
Carthaginians  had  made  the  passage  of  the  river.  Be- 
lieving that  they  had  been  too  much  alarmed  to  risk  a 
battle,  and  were  retreating  hastily,  the  natives  thronged 
down  in  a multitude  to  the  river  without  waiting  for  their 
leaders  or  for  orders  to  be  given,  and  rushing  forward, 
each  for  himself,  leaped  into  the  river. 

Numbers  were  at  once  swept  away  by  the  stream,  but 
the  crowd  who  had  struck  upon  the  ford  pressed  for- 
ward. When  they  were  in  mid-stream  in  a tumultuous 
mass  Hannibal  launched  his  cavalry  upon  them,  and  a 
desperate  conflict  ensued  in  the  river.  The  combat  was 
too  unequal  to  last  long.  The  Spaniards,  waist-deep  in 
the  rapid  stream,  had  difficulty  in  retaining  their  feet, 
they  were  ignorant  of  the  width  or  precise  direction  of 
the  ford,  and  were  hampered  by  their  own  masses;  the 
cavalry,  on  the  other  hand,  were  free  to  use  their 
weapons,  and  the  weight  and  impetus  of  their  charge  was 
alone  sufficient  to  sweep  the  Spanish  from  their  footing 
into  deep  water. 

Many  were  drowned,  many  more  cut  down,  and  the 
rest  driven  in  disorder  back  across  the  river.  But  fresh 
hordes  had  now  arrived;  Hannibal  sounded  the  retreat, 
and  the  cavalry  retired  as  the  Spaniards  again  threw 
themselves  into  the  stream.  As  the  confused  mass 
poured  across  the  ford  the  twO’  divisions  of  infantry  fell 
upon  them,  while  the  arrows  of  the  archers  swept  the 
struggling  mass.  Without  order  or  discipline,  bewil- 
dered at  this  attack  by  a foe  whom  they  had  regarded  as 


A WOLF  HUNT.  85 

flying,  the  Spaniards  were  driven  back  across  the  river, 
the  Carthaginians  crossing  in  their  rear. 

The  flying  Iberians  scattered  terror  among  their  com- 
rades still  flocking  down  to  the  bank,  and  as  the  Cartha- 
ginian infantry  in  solid  column  fell  upon  them,  a panic 
seized  the  whole  host  and  they  scattered  over  the  plain. 
The  Carthaginian  cavalry  followed  close  behind  the  in- 
fantry, and  at  once  dashed  forward  among  the  broken 
masses,  until  the  Spanish  army,  lately  so  confident  of 
victory,  was  but  a broken  mass  of  panic-stricken 
fugitives. 

The  victory  of  Toledo  was  followed  at  once  by  the 
submission  of  the  whole  of  the  tribes  of  Spain  south  of 
the  Ebro,  and  Hannibal,  having  se  n that  the  country 
was  everywhere  pacified,  marched  back  with  his  army  to 
Carthagena  to  pass  the  winter  there  (220—219  b.  c.). 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A WOLF  HUNT. 

The  summer’s  work  had  been  a hard  one,  and  the 
young  soldiers  of  the  Carthaginian  cavalry  rejoiced 
when  they  marched  into  Carthagena  again,  with  a pros- 
pect of  four  months’  rest  and  gayety.  When  in  the  field 
their  discipline  was  as  strict  and  their  work  as  hard  as 
that  of  the  other  corps,  but  whereas,  when  they  went  into 
winter  quarters,  the  rest  of  the  army  were  placed  under 
tents  or  huts,  this  corps  d' elite  were  for  the  time  their  own 
masters. 

Two  or  three  times  a week  they  drilled  and  exercised 
their  horses,  but  with  these  exceptions  they  were  free  to 
do  as  they  chose.  Scarce  one  but  had  relations  or 
friends  in  Carthagena  with  whom  they  took  up  their 
abode,  and  those  who  were  not  so  fortunate  found  a 
home  at  the  great  military  club,  of  which,  ranking  as  they 
did  with  the  officers  of  other  corps,  they  were  all 
members. 


86 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Hamilcar  and  Malchus  had  rooms  assigned  to  them 
in  the  splendid  mansion  of  Hannibal,  which  was  the 
center  of  the  life  and  gayety  of  the  place,  for  Hannibal 
had,  before  starting  on  his  campaign  in  the  spring, 
married  Imilce,  the  daughter  of  Castalius,  a Spaniard  of 
noble  blood,  and  his  household  was  kept  up  with  a lavish 
magnificence,  worthy  alike  of  his  position  as  virtual 
monarch  of  Spain  and  of  his  vast  private  wealth.  Fetes 
were  given  constantly  for  the  amusement  of  the  people. 
At  these  there  were  prizes  for  horse  and  foot  racing, 
and  the  Numidian  cavalry  astonished  the  populace  by 
the  manner  in  which  they  maneuvered  their  steeds;  bow- 
men and  slingers  entered  the  lists  for  prizes  of  value 
given  by  the  general;  and  the  elephants  exhibited  proof 
of  their  docility  and  training. 

In  the  bay  there  were  races  between  the  galleys  and 
triremes,  and  emulation  was  encouraged  among  the 
troops  by  large  money  prizes  to  the  companies  who 
maneuvered  with  the  greatest  precision  and  activity. 
For  the  nobles  there  were  banquets  and  entertainments 
of  music.  The  rising  greatness  of  Carthagena  had  at- 
tracted to  her  musicians  and  artists  from  all  parts  of  the 
Mediterranean.  Snake-charmers  from  the  far  Soudan, 
and  jugglers  from  the  distant  East  exhibited  their  skill. 
Poets  recited  their  verses,  and  bards  sung  their  lays  be- 
fore the  wealth  and  beauty  of  Carthagena.  Hannibal, 
anxious  at  once  to  please  his  young  wife  and  to  increase 
his  popularity,  spared  no  pains  or  expense  in  these 
entertainments. 

Gay  as  they  were  Malchus  longed  for  a more  stirring 
life,  and  with  five  or  six  of  his  comrades  obtained  leave 
of  absence  for  a month,  to  go  on  a hunting  expedition 
on  the  mountains.  He  had  heard,  when  upon  the  cam- 
paign, the  issue  of  the  plot  in  which  he  had  been  so  nearly 
engaged.  It  had  failed.  On  the  very  eve  of  execution 
one  of  the  subordinates  had  turned  traitor,  and  Giscon 
and  the  whole  of  those  engaged  in  it  had  been  arrested 
and  put  to  a cruel  death. 

Malchus  himself  had  been  denounced,  as  his  name  was 


A WOLF  HUNT. 


87 


found  upon  the  list  of  the  conspirators,  and  an  order  had 
been  sent  to  Hannibal  that  he  should  be  carried  back  a 
prisoner  to  Carthage.  Hannibal  had  called  the  lad  be- 
fore him,  and  had  inquired  of  him  the  circumstances  of 
the  case.  Malchus  explained  that  he  had  been  to  their 
meeting  but  once,  being  taken  there  by  Giscon,  and 
being  in  entire  ignorance  of  the  objects  of  the  plot,  and 
that  he  had  refused  when  he  discovered  them  to  pro- 
ceed in  the  matter.  Hannibal  and  Hamilcar  blamed 
him  severely  for  allowing  himself  at  his  age  to  be  mixed 
up  in  any  way  in  public  affairs;  but  they  so  represented 
the  matter  to  the  two  Carthaginian  Commissioners  with 
the  army  that  these  had  written  home  to  say  that,  hav- 
ing inquired  into  the  affair,  they  found  that  beyond  a 
boyish  imprudence  in  accompanying  Giscon  to  the  place 
where  the  conspirators  met,  Malchus  was  not  to  blame 
in  the  matter. 

The  narrow  escape  that  he  had  had  was  a lesson  which 
was  not  lost  upon  Malchus.  Hamilcar  lectured  him 
sternly,  and  pointed  out  to  him  that  the  affairs  of  nations 
were  not  to  be  settled  by  the  efforts  of  a handful  of 
enthusiasts,  but  that  grievances,  however  great,  could 
only  be  righted  when  the  people  at  large  were  deter- 
mined that  a change  should  be  made. 

There  would  b^e  neither  order  nor  stability  in  affairs, 
Malchus,  if  parties  of  desperate  men  of  one  party  or  an- 
other were  ever  striving  for  change,  for  revolution  would 
be  met  by  counter-revolution.  The  affairs  of  nations 
march  slowly;  sudden  changes  are  ever  to  be  deprecated. 
If  every  clique  of  men  who  chance  to  be  supported  by  a 
temporary  wave  of  public  opinion  were  to  introduce 
organic  changes,  there  would  be  no  stability  in  affairs. 
Capital  would  be  alarmed;  the  rich  and  powerful,  seeing 
their  possessions  threatened  and  their  privileges  attacked 
by  the  action  of  the  demagogues  of  the  hour,  would  do 
as  did  our  forefathers  of  Tyre,  when  the  whole  of  the 
aristocracy  emigrated  in  a body  to  Carthage,  and  Tyre 
received  a blow  from  which  she  has  never  recovered.’" 

For  some  time  after  this  event  Malchus  had  felt  that 


88 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


he  was  in  disgrace,  but  his  steadiness  and  good  conduct 
in  the  campaign,  and  the  excellent  reports  which  his 
officers  gave  oT  him,  had  restored  him  to  favor;  and  in- 
deed his  father  and  Hannibal  both  felt  that  a lad  might 
well  be  led  away  by  an  earnest  enthusiast  like  Giscon. 

The  hunting  party  took  with  them  a hundred  Iberian 
soldiers  used  to  the  mountains,  together  with  six  peas- 
ants acquainted  with  the  country  and  accustomed  to  the 
chase.  They  took  several  carts  laden  with  tents,  wine, 
and  provisions.  Four  days'  journey  from  Carthagena 
took  the  party  into  the  heart  of  the  mountains,  and  here, 
in  a sheltered  valley  through  which  ran  a stream,  they 
formed  their  camp. 

They  had  good  sport.  Sometimes  with  dogs  they 
tracked  the  bears  to  their  lair,  sometimes  the  soldiers 
made  a wide  sweep  in  the  hills,  and,  having  inclosed  a 
considerable  tract  of  forest,  moved  forward,  shouting 
and  clashing  their  arms  until  they  drove  the  animals  in- 
closed down  through  a valley  in  which  Malchus  and  his 
companions  had  taken  post. 

Very  various  was  the  game  which  then  fell  before 
their  arrows  and  javelins.  Sometimes  a herd  of  deer 
would  dart  past;  then  two  bears  with  their  family  would 
come  along,  growling  fiercely  as  they  went,  and  looking 
back  angrily  at  the  disturbers  of  their  peace.  Sometimes 
a pack  of  wolves,  with  their  red  tongues  hanging  out, 
and  fierce,  snarling  barks,  would  hurry  along,  or  a wild 
boar  would  trot  leisurely  past,  until  he  reached  the  spot 
where  the  hunters  were  posted.  The  wolves  and  deer 
fell  harmlessly  before  the  javelins  of  the  Carthaginians, 
but  the  bears  and  wild  boars  frequently  showed  them- 
selves formidable  opponents,  and  there  were  several  des- 
perate fights  before  these  yielded  to  the  spears  and 
swords  of  the  hunters. 

Sometimes  portions  of  the  animals  they  had  killed 
were  hung  up  at  night  from  the  bough  of  a tree  at  a dis- 
tance from  the  camp,  to  attract  the  bears,  and  one  or  two 
of  the  party,  taking  their  post  in  neighboring  trees, 
would  watch  all  night  for  the  coming  of  the  beasts.  The 


A WOLF  hunt.  89 

snow  was  now  lying  thick  on  the  tops  of  the  mountains, 
and  the  wolves  were  plentiful  among  the  forests. 

One  day  Malchus  and  two  of  his  companions  had  fol- 
lowed a wounded  deer  far  up  among  the  hills,  and  were 
some  miles  away  from  the  camp  when  the  darkness  be-, 
gan  to  set  in. 

I think  we  had  better  give  it  up,’'  Malchus  said;  ''  we 
shall  find  it  difficult,  as  it  is,  to  find  our  way  back;  I had 
no  idea  that  it  was  so  late.” 

His  companions  at  once  agreed,  and  they  turned  their 
faces  toward  the  camp.  In  another  half-hour  it  was  per- 
fectly dark  under  the  shadow  of  the  trees,  but  the  moon 
was  shining,  and  its  position  aflorded  them  a means  of 
judging  as  to  the  direction  where  the  camp  lay.  But 
even  with  such  assistance  it  was  no  easy  matter  making 
their  way.  The  country  was  rough  and  broken;  ravines 
had  to  be  crossed,  and  hills  ascended.  After  pushing  on 
for  two  hours,  Halcon,  the  eldest  of  the  party,  said: 

I am  by  no  means  sure  that  we  are  going  right  after 
all.  We  have  had  a long  day’s  work  now,  and  I do  not 
believe  we  shall  find  the  camp  to-night.  I think  we  had 
better  light  a fire  here  and  wrap  ourselves  in  our  cloaks. 
The  fire  will  scare  wild  beasts  away,  and  we  shall  be  easily 
able  to  find  the  camp  in  the  morning.” 

The  proposal  was  at  once  accepted;  sticks  were  col- 
lected, and,  with  flint  and  steel  and  the  aid  of  some  dried 
fungus  which  they  carried  in  their  pouches,  a fire  was 
soon  lit,  and  some  choice  portions  of  a deer  which  they 
had  killed  early  in  the  day  were  soon  broiling  on  sticks 
over  it. 

''We  must  keep  watch  by  turns,”  Halcon  said;  "it 
will  not  do  to  let  the  fire  burn  low,  for  likely  enough  we 
may  be  visited  by  bears  before  morning.” 

After  eating  their  meal  and  chatting  for  some  time, 
Halcon  and  his  companions  lay  down  to  rest,  Malchus 
volunteering  to  keep  the  first  watch.  For  some  time  he 
sat  quietly,  occasionally  throwing  logs  on  the  fire  from 
the  store  which  they  had  collected  in  readiness.  Pres- 
ently his  attitude  changed,  he  listened  intently  and  rose 


90 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


to  his  feet.  Several  times  he  had  heard  the  howls  of 
wolves  wandering  in  the  woods,  but  he  now  made  out  a 
long,  deep,  continuous  howling;  he  listened  for  a minute 
or  two  and  then  aroused  his  companions. 

‘'There  is  a 1 irge  pack  of  wolves  approaching,’’  he  said, 
“ and  by  the  direction  of  the  sound  I judge  they  are 
hunting  on  the  traces  of  our  footsteps.  That  is  the  line 
by  which  we  came  down  from  yonder  brow,  and  it  seems 
to  me  that  they  are  ascending  the  opposite  slope.” 
“Yes,  and  by  the  sound  there  must  be  a very  large 
pack  of  them,”  Halcon  agreed;  “ pile  up  the  fire  and  set 
yourselves  to  gather  more  wood  as  quickly  as  possible; 
these  beasts  in  large  packs  are  formidable  foes.” 

The  three  men  set  to  work,  vigorously  cutting  down 
brushwood  and  lopping  off  small  boughs  of  trees  with 
their  swords. 

“ Divide  the  fire  in  four,”  Halcon  said,  “ and  pile  the 
fuel  in  the  center;  they  will  hardly  dare  to  pass  between 
the  fires.” 

The  pack  was  now  descending  the  slope,  keeping  up  a 
chorus  of  howls  and  short  yelps  which  sent  a shiver  of 
uneasiness  through  Malchus.  As  the  wolves  approached 
the  spot  the  howling  suddenly  ceased. 

“They  see  us,”  Halcon  said;  “keep  a sharp  lookout 
for  them,  but  do  not  throw  away  a shot;  we  shall  need  all 
our  arrows  before  daylight.” 

Standing  perfectly  quiet,  the  friends  could  hear  the 
pattering  sound  made  by  the  wolves’  feet  upon  the  fallen 
leaves;  but  the  moon  had  sunk  now,  and  they  were 
unable  to  make  out  their  figures. 

“ It  seems  tO'  me,”  Malchus  said  in  a whisper,  “ that  I 
can  see  specks  of  fire  gleaming  on  the  bushes.” 

“ It  is  the  reflection  of  the  fire  in  their  eyes,”  Halcon 
replied.  “See!  they  are  all  round  us!  There  must  be 
scores  of  them.” 

For  some  time  the  wolves  approached  no  closer;  then, 
encouraged  by  the  silence  of  the  little  group  standing  in 
the  center  of  the  fire,  two>  or  three  gray  forms  showed 
themselves  in  the  circle  of  light.  Three  bows  twanged. 


A WOLF  HUNT. 


91 


Two  of  the  wolves  fell,  and  the  third,  with  a howl  of 
pain,  fled  in  the  darkness.  There  was  a sound  of  snarl- 
ing and  growling;  a cry  of  pain,  a fierce  struggle,  and 
then  a long-continued  snarling. 

‘'What  are  they  doing?’'  Malchus  asked  with  a 
shudder. 

“ I believe  they  are  eating  their  wounded  comrade,” 
Halcon  replied.  “ I have  heard  such  is  the  custom  of 
the  savage  brutes.  See!  the  carcasses  of  the  other  two 
have  disappeared  already.” 

Short  as  had  been  the  time  which  had  elapsed  since 
they  had  fallen,  other  wolves  had  stolen  out,  and  had 
dragged  away  the  bodies  of  the  two  which  had  been 
killed.  This  incident,  which  showed  how  extreme  was 
the  hunger  of  the  wolves,  and  how  noiseless  were  their 
motions,  redoubled  the  vigilance  of  the  party. 

Malchus  threw  a handful  of  brushwood  on  to  each  of 
the  fires. 

“We  must  be  careful  of  the  fuel,”  Halcon  said.  “I 
would  we  had  thought  of  this  before  we  lay  down  to 
sleep.  If  we  had  collected  fuel  enough  for  our  fires  we 
should  have  been  safe;  but  I doubt  much  if  our  supply 
will  last  now  till  morning.” 

As  the  hours  went  on  the  attitude  of  the  wolves  be- 
came more  and  more  threatening,  and  in  strong  bodies 
they  advanced  close  up  to  the  fires.  Every  time  that 
they  did  so  armfuls  of  fuel  were  thrown  on,  and  as  the 
flames  leaped  up  brightly  they  each  time  fell  back,  los- 
ing several  of  their  numbers  from  the  arrows  of  the  little 
party.  But  the  pile  of  fuel  was  now  sinking  fast,  and 
except  when  the  wolves  advanced  it  was  necessary  to  let 
the  fires  burn  down. 

“ It  must  want  four  hours  yet  of  daylight,”  Halcon 
said,  as  he  threw  on  the  last  piece  of  wood.  “ Look 
round  as  the  fire  blazes  up,  and  see  if  you  can  make 
out  any  tree  which  may  be  climbed.  I would  that  we 
had  taken  to  them  a>t  first  instead  of  trusting  to  our 
fires.” 

Unfortunately  they  had  chosen  a somewhat  open  space 


92 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


of  ground  for  their  encampment,  for  the  brushwood 
grew  thick  among  the  trees. 

''  There  is  a tree  over  there,’’  Malchus  said,  pointing 
to  it,  “ with  a bough  but  six  feet  from  the  ground.  One 
spring  on  to  that  and  we  are  safe.” 

''Very  well,”  Halcon  assented;  "we  will  attempt  it  at 
once  before  the  fire  burns  low.  Put  your  swords  into 
your  sheaths,  sling  your  bows  and  arrows  behind  you, 
and  take  each  a burning  brand.  These  will  be  better 
weapons  in  such  a case  than  swords  or  spears.  Now, 
are  you  ready?  Now!” 

Waving  the  burning  brands  over  their  heads,  the 
three  Carthaginians  dashed  across  the  intervening  space 
toward  the  tree. 

It  seemed  as  if  the  wolves  were  conscious  that  their 
prey  were  attempting  to  escape  them;  for,  with  a fierce 
howl,  they  sprang  from  the  bushes  and  rushed  to  meet 
them;  and,  undeterred  by  the  blazing  brands,  sprang 
Upon  them. 

Malchus  scarce  knew  what  passed  in  the  short  fierce 
struggle.  One  wolf  sprang  upon  his  shield  and  nearly 
brought  him  to  the  ground;  but  the  sharp  boss  pierced 
its  body,  and  he  flung  it  from  him,  at  the  same  moment 
that  he  dashed  the  brand  full  in  the  face  of  another.  A 
third  sprang  upon  his  shoulder,  and  he  felt  its  hot  breath 
in  his  face.  Dropping  his  brand,  he  drove  his  dagger 
deep  into  its  side.  Then  he  hurled  his  heavy  shield 
among  the  mass  of  wolves  before  him,  took  a bound  into 
their  midst,  and  grasping  the  bough,  swung  himself  into 
the  tree  and  sat  there  with  his  legs  drawn  up  as  a score 
of  wolves  leaped  up  toward  him  with  open  mouths. 

He  gave  a cry  of  horror.  His  two  friends  were  down, 
and  a confused  mass  of  struggling  bodies  alone  showed 
where  they  had  fallen.  For  an  instant  he  hesitated,  de- 
bating whether  he  should  leap  down  and  strive  to  rescue 
them;  but  a glance  below  showed  him  that  he  would  be 
pulled  down  long  before  he  could  reach  the  spot  where 
they  had  fallen. 

Shifting  himself  along  the  arm  until  he  reached  the 


A WOLF  HUNT. 


93 


trunk,  he  rose  to  his  feet  and  sent  his  arrows  vengefully 
into  the  midst  of  the  struggling  mass  of  wolves  until  he 
had  but  three  or  four  shafts  left.  These  he  reserved  as  a 
last  resource. 

There  was  nothing  to  do  now,  and  he  sat  down  on  the 
branch,  and  burst  into  tears  over  the  fate  of  his  com- 
rades. When  he  looked  up  again  all  was  quiet.  The 
fierce  pack  had  devoured  not  only  his  comrades,  but 
their  own  fallen  companions,  and  now  sat  in  a circle  with 
their  red  tongues  hanging  out  and  their  eyes  fixed  upon 
him.  As  the  fire  gradually  died  out  their  forms  disap- 
peared; but  he  could  hear  their  quick  breathing,  and 
knew  that  they  were  still  on  the  watch. 

Malchus  climbed  the  tree  until  he  reached  a fork, 
where  he  could  sit  at  ease,  and  there  waited  for  morning, 
when  he  hoped  that  his  foes  would  disappear.  But  as 
the  gray  light  dawned  he  saw  them  still  on  the  watch; 
nor,  as  the  dawn  brightened  into  day,  did  they  show  any 
signs  of  moving. 

When  he  saw  they  had  no  intention  of  leaving  the 
place,  Malchus  began  to  consider  seriously  what  he  had 
best  do.  He  might  still  be,  for  aught  he  knew,  miles 
away  from  the  camp,  and  his  friends  there  would  have 
no  means  of  knowing  the  position  in  which  he  was 
placed.  They  would  no  doubt  send  out  all  the  soldiers 
in  search  of  the  party;  but  in  that  broken  wilderness  of 
forest  and  mountain,  it  was  the  merest  chance  whether 
they  would  find  the  spot  where  he  was  prisoner.  Still, 
it  appeared  to  him  that  this  was  the  only  possibility  of 
his  rescue.  The  trees  grew  thickly  together,  and  he 
could  easily  have  climbed  from  that  in  which  he  was 
stationed  to  the  next,  and  might  so  have  made  his  way 
for  some  distance;  but  as  the  wolves  were  watching  him, 
and  could  see  as  well  by  night  as  by  day,  there  was  no 
advantage  in  shifting  his  position. 

The  day  passed  slowly.  The  wolves  had  for  the  most 
part  withdrawn  from  beneath  the  tree,  but  a few  kept 
their  station  there  steadily,  and  Malchus  knew  that  the 
rest  were  only  lying  beneath  the  bushes  round;  for  he 


94 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


could  hear  their  frequent  snarling,  and  sometimes  a gray 
head  was  thrust  out,  and  a pair  of  eager  eyes  looked  hun- 
grily toward  him.  From  time  to  time  Malchus  listened 
breathlessly  in  hopes  of  hearing  the  distant  shouts  of  his 
comrades;  but  all  was  still  in  the  forest,  and  he  felt  sure 
that  the  wolves  would  hear  anyone  approaching  before 
he  should. 

Once  or  twice,  indeed,  he  fancied  that  by  their  pricked 
ears  and  attitude  of  attention  they  could  hear  sounds 
inaudible  to  him;  but  the  alarm,  if  such  it  was,  soon 
passed  away,  and  it  might  have  been  that  they  were 
listening  only  to  the  distant  footsteps  of  some  stag  pass- 
ing through  the  forest.  Night  came  again  with  its  long 
dreary  hours.  Malchus  strapped  himself  by  his  belt  to 
the  tree  to  prevent  himself  from  falling  and  managed  to 
obtain  a few  hours  of  uneasy  sleep,  waking  up  each  time 
with  a start,  in  a cold  perspiration  of  fear,  believing  that 
he  was  falling  into  the  hungry  jaws  below.  In  the 
morning  a fierce  desire  to  kill  some  of  his  foes  seized 
him,  and  he  descended  to  the  lowest  branch. 

The  wolves,  seeing  their  prey  so  close  at  hand, 
thronged  thickly  under  it,  and  strove  to  leap  up  at  him. 
Lying  down  on  the  bough,  and  twisting  his  legs  firmly 
under  it  to  give  him  a purchase,  Malchus  thrust  his 
sword  nearly  to  the  hilt  between  the  jaws,  which  snapped 
fiercely  as  a wolf  sprang  to  within  a few  inches  of  the 
bough.  Several  were  killed  in  this  way,  and  the  rest, 
rendered  cautious,  withdrew  to  a short  distance.  Sud- 
denly an  idea  struck  Malchus.  He  took  off  his  belt  and 
formed  it  into  a running  noose,  and  then  waited  until 
the  wolves  should  summon  up  courage  to  attack  again. 
It  was  not  long.  Furious  with  hunger,  which  the  prey 
they  had  already  devoured  was  only  sufficient  to  whet, 
the  wolves  again  approached  and  began  to  spring  toward 
the  bough. 

Malchus  dropped  the  noose  over  one  of  their  necks, 
and  with  an  effort  hauled  it  to  the  bough,  and  dispatched 
it  with  his  dagger.  Then  he  moved  along  the  bough 
and  hung  it  on  a branch  some  ten  feet  from  the  ground, 


A WOLF  HUNT. 


95 


slashing  open  with  his  dagger  its  chest  and  stomach. 
Having  done  this  he  returned  to  his  place.  Six  wolves 
were,  one  after  the  other,  so  hauled  up  and  dispatched, 
and,  as  Malchus  expected,  the  smell  of  »their  blood  ren- 
dered the  pack  more  savage  than  ever.  They  assembled 
round  the  foot  of  the  tree,  and  continued  to  spring  at  the 
trunk,  making  vain  endeavors  to  get  at  the  supply  of  food 
which  hung  tantalizingly  at  so  short  a distance  beyond 
their  reach. 

So  the  day  passed  as  before,  without  signs  of  rescue. 
When  it  became  dark  Malchus  again  descended  to  the 
lowest  trunk,  and  fired  his  three  remaining  arrows  among 
the  wolves  below  him.  Loud  howls  followed  each  dis- 
charge, followed  by  a desperate  struggle  below.  Then 
he  tumbled  from  their  position  the  six  dead  wolves  to 
the  ground  below,  and  then,  as  noiselessly  as  possible, 
made  his  way  along  a bough  into  an  adjoining  tree,  and 
so  into  another,  till  he  had  attained  some  distance  from 
the  spot  where  the  wolves  were  fighting  and  growling 
over  the  remains  of  their  companions,  far  too  absorbed 
in  their  work  for  any  thought  of  him. 

Then  he  dropped  noiselessly  to  the  ground  and  fled 
at  the  top  of  his  speed.  It  would  be,  he  was  sure,  some 
time  before  the  wolves  had  completed  their  feast;  and 
even  should  they  discover  that  he  was  missing  from  the 
tree,  it  would  probably  be  some  time  before  they  could 
hit  upon  his  scent,  especially  as,  having  just  feasted  on 
blood,  their  sense  of  smell  would  for  a time  be  dulled. 
His  previsions  were  accurate.  Several  times  he  stopped 
and  listened  in  dread  lest  he  should  hear  the  distant  howl, 
which  would  tell  him  that  the  pack  was  again  on  his 
scent.  All  was  quiet,  save  for  the  usual  cries  and  noises 
in  the  forest.  In  two  hours  he  saw  a distant  glow  of 
light,  and  was  soon  in  the  encampment  of  his  friends. 

“Why,  Malchus!^’  his  comrades  exclaimed  as  he 
entered  the  tent,  “ where  have  you  been  these  two  days? 
Why,  you  are  splashed  with  blood.  Where  are  Halcon 
and  Chalcus? 

“ Dead/'  Malchus  said — “ devoured  by  wolves." 


96 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


A cry  of  horror  broke  from  the  three  young  guards- 
men. 

''  Tis  too  true/’  Malchus  went  on;  but  give  me  food 
and  wine.  I have  neither  eaten  nor  drunk  for  the  last 
two  days,  and  I have  gone  through  a terrible  time. 
Even  now  I seem  to  see  all  round  me  countless  cruel 
eyes,  and  hungry,  open  mouths  with  their  red  tongues.” 

Seeing  that  Malchus  was  utterly  worn  and  exhausted, 
his  companions  hastened  to  place  food  and  drink  before 
him  before  asking  any  further  questions. 

Malchus  drank  a cup  of  wine  and  took  a mouthful  of 
bread;  but  he  was  too  faint  and  exhausted  at  present  to 
eat  more.  He  had  supported  well  the  terrible  strain  for 
the  last  forty-eight  hours,  and  as  he  had  run  through 
the  forest  he  had  not  noticed  how  it  had  told  upon  him; 
but  now  that  he  was  safe  among  his  friends  he  felt  as 
weak  as  a child.  For  a time  he  lay  upon  the  lion-skin 
on*  which  he  had  thrown  himself  upon  entering  the  tent, 
unable  to  reply  to  his  comrades’  questions.  Then,  as  the 
cordial  began  to  take  effect,  he  roused  himself  and  forced 
himself  to  eat  more.  After  that  he  told  his  friends  what 
had  happened. 

‘‘You  have  indeed  had  an  escape,  Malchus;  but  how 
was  it  you  did  not  take  to  the  trees  at  once?  ” 

“ I did  not  think  of  it,”  Malchus  said,  “ nor,  I suppose, 
did  the  others.  Halcon  was  our  leader,  and  we  did  as  he 
told  us.  He  thought  the  fires  would  keep  them  off. 
Who  could  have  thought  the  beasts  would  have  ven- 
tured to  attack  us!  ” 

“ I have  always  heard  they  were  terrible,”  one  of  the 
others  said;  “but  I should  have  thought  that  three 
armed  men  would  have  been  a match  for  any  number  of 
them.” 

“ It  would  have  been  as  much  as  thirty  could  have 
done  to  withstand  them,”  Malchus  replied;  “ they  did  not 
seem  to  care  for  their  lives,  but  sought  only  to  slay. 
There  were  hundreds  and  hundreds  of  them.  I would 
rather  march  alone  to  the  assault  of  a walled  city  than 
face  those  terrible  beasts.” 


A WOLF  HUNT.  97 

In  the  morning  the  whole  party  started  for  the  scene 
of  the  encounter. 

Malchus  had  some  difficulty  in  discovering  it;  but  at 
last,  after  searching  a long  time  he  came  upon  it.  The 
ground  beneath  the  tree  was  everywhere  trampled  and 
torn  by  the  wolves  in  their  struggles,  and  was  spotted 
with  patches  of  dry  blood.  The  helmets,  shields,  and 
arms  of  Halcon  and  Chalcus  lay  there,  but  not  a remnant 
of  their  bones  remained,  and  a few  fragments  of  skin  and 
some  closely  gnawed  skulls  alone  testified  to  the  wolves 
which  had  fallen  in  the  encounter.  The  arms  were 
gathered  up,  and  the  party  returned  to  their  camp,  and 
the  next  day  started  for  Carthagena;  for,  after  that  ex- 
perience, none  cared  for  any  further  hunting. 

It  was  some  weeks  before  Malchus  completely  re- 
covered from  the  effects  of  the  strain  he  had  undergone. 
His  nights  were  disturbed  and  restless.  He  would  con- 
stantly start  from  his  couch,  thinking  that  he  heard  the 
howl  of  the  wolves,  and  any  sudden  noise  made  him  start 
and  turn  pale.  Seeing  how  shaken  his  young  kinsman 
was,  and  what  he  had  passed  through,  Hannibal  sent 
him  several  times  in  ships  which  were  going  across  to 
Africa  for  stores.  He  did  not  venture  to  send  him  to 
Carthage;  for  although  his  influence  with  the  Commis- 
sioners had  been  sufficient  to  annul  the  order  of  the 
Council  for  the  sending  of  Malchus  as  a prisoner  there, 
it  was  probable  that,  were  he  to  return,  he  would  be  seized 
and  put  to  death — not  for  the  supposed  crime  he  had 
committed,  but  to  gratify  the  hatred  of  Hanno  against 
himself  and  his  adherents. 

The  sea  voyages  soon  restored  Malchus  to  his  accus- 
tomed health.  Trained  and  disciplined  as  his  body  had 
been  by  constant  exercise,  his  nerves  were  not  easily 
shaken,  and  soon  recovered  their  tone,  and  when,  early 
in  March,  he  rejoined  his  regiment,  he  was  able  to  enter 
with  zest  and  energy  into  the  preparations  which  Han- 
nibal was  making  for  the  siege  of  Saguntum.  Difficult 
as  this  operation  would  be,  the  preparations  which  were 
being  made  appeared  enormous.  Every  week  ships 


98  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

brought  over  re-enforcements  of  troops  and  the  Iberian 
contingents  were  largely  increased. 

One  day  Malchus  entered  an  apartment  where  his 
father  and  Hannibal  were  talking  earnestly  together  with 
a large  map  spread  out  before  them.  He  would  have 
retired  at  once,  but  Hannibal  called  him  in. 

‘‘  Come  in,  Malchus,  I would  have  no  secrets  from 
you.  Although  you  are  young  I know  that  you  are  de- 
voted to  Carthage,  that  you  are  brave  and  determined. 
I see  in  you  what  I was  myself  at  your  age,  but  nine 
years  ago,  and  it  may  be  that  some  day  you  will  be 
destined  to  continue  the  work  which  I am  beginning. 
You,  too,  have  commenced  early,  your  training  has  been 
severe.  As  your  father’s  son  and  my  cousin  your  pro- 
motion will  naturally  be  rapid.  I will,  therefore,  tell  you 
my  plans.  It  is  clear  that  Rome  and  Carthage  cannot 
both  exist;  one  or  the  other  must  be  destroyed.  It  is 
useless  to  strike  at  extremities,  the  blow  must  be  dealt 
at  the  heart.  Unfortunately  our  fleet  is  no  longer  su- 
perior to  that  of  Rome,  and  victories  at  sea,  however 
important,  only  temporarily  cripple  an  enemy. 

It  is  by  land  the  blow  must  be  struck.  Were  the 
sea  ours,  I should  say,  land  troops  in  Southern  Italy, 
and  continue  to  pour  over  re-enforcements  until  all  the 
fighting  men  of  North  Africa  are  at  the  gates  of  Rome. 
But  without  the  absolute  command  of  the  sea  this  can- 
not be  done.  Therefore  I intend  to  make  Spain  our 
base,  ai-d  to  march  through  Southern  Gaul  over  the  Alps 
into  Italy,  and  there  to  fight  the  Romans  on  their  own 
ground.  Already  I have  agents  at  work  among  the 
Gauls  and  the  northern  tribes  of  Italy,  who  will,  I trust, 
join  me  in  the  war  against  our  common  enemy.  The 
enterprise  is  a great  one,  but  it  is  not  impossible;  if  it 
succeeds,  Rome  will  be  destroyed  and  Carthage  will 
reign,  without  a rival,  mistress  of  the  world.  The  plan 
was  Hasdrubal’s,  but  it  has  fallen  to  me  to  carry  it  out.” 

It  is  a grand  plan  indeed,”  Malchus  exclaimed  en- 
thusiastically— a glorious  plan,  but  the  difficulties  seem 
tremendous.” 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 


99 


Difficulties  are  made  to  be  overcome  by  brave  men/' 
Hannibal  said.  ''  The  Alps  are  the  greatest  barrier,  but 
my  agents  tell  me  that  the  difficulties  are  not  insuperable 
even  for  elephants.  But  before  we  start  we  have  Spain 
to  subdue.  Saguntum  is  under  the  protection  of  Rome, 
and  must  be  crushed,  and  all  the  country  north  of  the 
Ebro  conquered  and  pacified.  This  done,  the  passage  of 
re-enforcements  to  my  army  in  Italy  will  be  easy.  The 
Gauls  will  favor  us,  the  mountain  tribes  will  be  crushed 
or  bought  over,  so  that  the  route  for  the  advance  of  re- 
enforcements, or  for  our  retreat,  if  too  hardly  pressed, 
will  be  always  open.  But  all  this  is  for  yourself  alone. 

My  plans  must  not  yet  be  known.  Already  our 
enemies  in  Carthage  are  gaining  in  strength.  Many  of 
our  adherents  have  been  put  to  death  and  the  estates  of 
others  confiscated;  but  the  capture  of  Saguntum  will  re- 
store our  supremacy,  and  the  enthusiasm  which  it  will 
incite  among  the  populace  will  carry  all  before  it.  The 
spoils  which  will  be  taken  there  will  be  sufficient  to 
silence  every  murmur  in  Carthage.  Now  leave  us,  Mal- 
chus,  we  have  much  to  talk  over  and  to  arrange,  and  I 
have  given  you  plenty  to  think  about  for  the  present." 


CHAPTER  VHL 

A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 

After  leaving  Hannibal,  Malchus  did  not  rejoin  his 
comrades,  but  mounted  the  hills  behind  the  town  and 
sat  down  there,  looking  over  the  sea,  and  thinking  over 
the  vast  plan  which  Hannibal's  words  had  laid  before 
him,  and  to  which  his  father  had  once  alluded  in  his 
presence.  Malchus  had  been  brought  up  by  Hamilcar 
to  regard  Rome  as  the  deadly  enemy  of  Carthage,  but 
he  had  not  till  now  seen  the  truth  which  Hannibal  had 
grasped,  that  it  was  a struggle  not  for  empire  only  be- 
tween the  two  republics,  but  one  of  life  and  death — that 


lOO 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Carthage  and  Rome  could  not  coexist,  and  that  one  or 
other  of  them  must  be  absolutely  destroyed. 

This,  indeed,  was  the  creed  of  the  Barcine  party,  and 
was,  apart  from  the  minor  questions  of  internal  reforms, 
the  great  point  on  which  they  differed  from  Hanno  and 
the  trading  portion  of  the  community,  who  were  his  chief 
supporters.  These  were  in  favor  of  Carthage  abandon- 
ing her  colonies  and  conquests,  and  devoting  herself 
solely  to  commerce  and  the  acquisition  of  wealth.  Be- 
lieving that  Rome,  who  would  then  have  open  to  her  all 
Europe  and  Asia  to  conquer,  would  not  grudge  to  Car- 
thage the  northern  seaboard  of  Africa,  they  forgot  that 
a nation  which  is  rich  and  defenseless  will  speedily  fall  a 
victim  to  the  greed  of  a powerful  and  warlike  neighbor, 
and  that  a conqueror  never  needs  excuses  for  an  attack 
upon  a defenseless  neighbor. 

Hitherto  Malchus  had  thought  only  of  a war  with 
Rome  made  up  of  sea-fights  and  of  descents  upon  Sicily 
and  Sardinia.  The  very  idea  of  invading  Italy  and  strik- 
ing at  Rome  herself  had  never  even  entered  his  mind, 
for  the  words  of  his  father  had  been  forgotten  in  the 
events  which  followed  so  quickly  upon  them.  The  pros- 
pect which  the  words  opened  seemed  immense.  First 
Northern  Spain  was  to  be  conquered,  Gaul  to  be  crossed, 
the  terrible  mountains  of  which  he  had  heard  from  trav- 
elers were  next  to  be  surmounted,  and  finally  a fight  for 
life  and  death  to  be  fought  out  on  the  plains  of  Italy. 
The  struggle  would  indeed  be  a tremendous  one,  and 
Malchus  felt  his  heart  beat  fast  at  the  thought  that  he 
was  to  be  an  actor  in  it.  Surely  the  history  of  the  world 
told  of  no  greater  enterprise  than  this.  Even  the  first 
step  which  was  to  be  taken,  a mere  preliminary  to  this 
grand  expedition,  was  a most  formidable  one. 

Saguntum  stood  as  an  outpost  of  Rome.  While  Car- 
thage had  been  advancing  from  the  south  Rome  had 
been  pressing  forward  from  the  east  along  the  shores  of 
the  Mediterranean,  and  had  planted  herself  firmly  at 
Marseilles,  a port  which  gave  her  a foothold  in  Gaul, 
and  formed  a base  whence  she  could  act  in  Spain.  In 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 


lOI 


order  to  check  the  rising  power  of  the  Carthaginians 
there  she  had  entered  into  a firm  alliance  with  the  Sagun- 
tines,  whose  country  occupied  what  is  now  the  district  of 
Valencia.  By  the  terms  of  the  last  treaty  between  the 
two  republics  each  was  forbidden  to  make  war  upon 
tribes  in  alliance  with  their  rivals,  and  Saguntum  being 
thus  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Rome,  an  attack  upon  it 
would  be  almost  equivalent  to  a declaration  of  war. 

The  position  of  the  city  was  one  of  great  strength. 
It  stood  on  an  almost  isolated  rock,  at  the  foot  of  a spur 
of  the  mountains  which  formed  an  amphitheater  behind 
it.  Around  it  extended  a rich  and  fertile  country,  .the 
sea  was  less  than  a mile  from  its  walls,  and  the  Romans 
could  thus  quickly  send  succor  to  their  allies.  The  rock 
on  which  the  town  stood  was  well-nigh  inaccessible, 
falling  sheer  down  from  the  foot  of  the  walls,  and  was 
assailable  only  on  the  western  side,  where  the  rocks 
sloped  gradually  down  to  the  plain.  Here  the  walls  were 
extremely  strong  and  lofty,  and  were  strengthened  by 
a great  tower  which  dominated  the  whole  slope.  It 
would  be  difficult  to  form  approaches,  for  the  rock  was 
bare  of  soil  and  afforded  no  cover  of  any  kind. 

Hitherto  the  Carthaginian  generals  had  scrupulously 
respected  the  territory  of  the  Saguntines,  but  now  that 
the  rest  of  Spain  was  subdued  it  was  necessary  to  reduce 
this  advanced  post  of  Rome — this  open  door  through 
which  Rome,  now  mistress  of  the  sea,  could  at  any  mo- 
ment pour  her  legions  into  the  heart  of  Spain. 

The  Saguntines  were  not  ignorant  of  the  danger  which 
threatened  them.  They  had  again  and  again  sent 
urgently  to  Rome  to  demand  that  a legion  should  be 
stationed  there  for  their  protection.  But  Rome  hesi- 
tated at  dispatching  a legion  of  troops  to  so  distant  a 
spot,  where,  in  case  of  a naval  reverse,  they  would  be 
isolated  and  cut  off. 

Hannibal  had  not  far  to  look  for  an  excuse  for  an  at- 
tack upon  Saguntum.  On  the  previous  year,  while  he 
had  been  engaged  in  his  campaign  against  the  Carpa- 
tans,  the  Saguntines,  taking  advantage  of  his  critical 


102 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


position,  had  made  war  upon  the  town  of  Torbola,  an 
ally  of  Carthage.  Torbola  had  implored  the  assistance 
of  Hannibal,  and  he  was  now  preparing  to  march  against 
Saguntum  with  his  whole  force  without  waiting  for  the 
arrival  of  spring.  His  preparations  had  been  silently 
made.  The  Saguntines,  although  uneasy,  had  no  idea  of 
any  imminent  danger,  and  the  Carthaginian  army  col- 
lected in  and  around  Carthagena  were  in  entire  igno- 
rance that  they  were  about  to  be  called  upon  to  take  the 
field. 

What  say  you,  Malchus?’’  Hannibal  asked  that 
evening.  It  is  time  now  that  I gave  you  a command. 
As  my  near  relative  it  is  fitting  that  you  should  be  in 
authority.  You  have  now  served  a campaign,  and  are 
eligible  for  any  command  that  I may  give  you.  You 
have  shown  yourself  prompt  in  danger  and  worthy  to 
command  men.  Which  would  you  rather  that  I should 
place  under  you — a company  of  these  giant  Gauls,  of  the 
steady  Iberians,  of  the  well-disciplined  Libyans,  or  the 
active  tribesmen  of  the  desert?  Choose  .which  you  will, 
and  they  shall  be  yours.’’ 

Malchus  thought  for  some  time. 

In  the  day  of  battle,”  he  said  at  last,  I would  rather 
lead  Gauls,  but,  in  such  a march  as  you  have  told  me  you 
are  meditating,  I would  rather  have  a company  of  Nu- 
midian  footmen  to  act  as  scouts  and  feel  the  way  for  the 
army.  There  would  not,  perhaps,  be  so  much  glory  to 
be  obtained,  but  there  would  be  constant  work  and  ex- 
citement, and  this  will  be  far  better  than  marching  in  the 
long  column  of  the  army.” 

I think  your  choice  is  a good  one,”  Hannibal  replied. 
‘‘  Such  a corps  will  be  needed  to  feel  the  way  as  we  ad- 
vance, to  examine  the  roads  and  indicate  that  by  which 
the  column  had  best  move,  and  to  guard  against 
ambushes  and  surprises.  To-morrow  I will  inspect  the 
Numidian  footmen  and  will  put  them  through  their 
exercises.  We  will  have  foot-races  and  trials  of  skill 
with  the  bow,  and  I will  bid  their  officers  pick  me  out 
two  hundred  of  the  most  active  and  vigorous  among 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 


103 


them;  these  you  shall  have  under  your  command.  You 
can  choose  among  your  comrades  of  the  guards  one 
whom  you  would  like  to  have  as  your  lieutenant.’’ 

''  I will  take  Trebon,”  Malchus  said;  '‘we  fought  side 
by  side  through  the  last  campaign.  He  is  prompt  and 
active,  always  cheerful  under  fatigue,  and  as  brave  as  a 
lion.  I could  not  wish  a better  comrade.” 

" So  be  it,”  Hannibal  replied,  " henceforth  you  are 
captain  of  the  advanced  company  of  the  army.  Re- 
member, Malchus,  that  the  responsibility  is  a great  one, 
and  that  henceforward  there  must  be  no  more  boyish 
tricks.  Your  company  will  be  the  eyes  of  the  army, 
and  upon  your  vigilance  its  safety,  when  we  once  start 
upon  our  expedition,  will  in  no  slight  degree  depend. 
Remember,  too,  that  you  have  by  your  conduct  to  justify 
me  in  choosing  my  young  kinsman  for  so  important  a 
post.” 

The  next  day  the  Numidians  were  put  through  their 
exercises,  and  by  nightfall  the  two  hundred  picked  men 
were  chosen  from  their  ranks  and  were  placed  by  Han- 
nibal under  the  command  of  Malchus.  Trebon  was 
greatly  pleased  when  he  found  himself  appointed  as  lieu- 
tenant of  the  company.  Although  of  noble  family  his 
connections  were  much  less  influential  than  those  of  the 
majority  of  his  comrades,  and  he  had  deemed  himself 
exceptionally  fortunate  in  having  been  permitted  to  enter 
the  chosen  corps  of  the  Carthaginian  cavalry,  and  had 
not  expected  to  be  made  an  officer  for  years  to  come, 
since  promotion  in  the  Carthaginian  army  was  almost 
wholly  a matter  of  family  influence. 

" I am  indeed  obliged  to  you,  Malchus,”  he  said  as  he 
joined  his  friend  after  Hannibal  had  announced  his  ap- 
pointment to  him.  " The  general  told  ffiie  that  he  had 
appointed  me  at  your  request.  I never  even  hoped  that 
such  good  fortune  would  befall  me.  Of  course  I knew 
that  you  would  speedily  obtain  a command,  but  my 
people  have  no  influence  whatever.  The  general  says 
that  your  company  are  to  act  as  scouts  for  the  army,  so 
there  will  be  plenty  of  opportunity  to  distinguish  our- 


104 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


selves.  Unfortunately  I don’t  see  much  chance  of  fight- 
ing at  present.  The  Iberian  tribesmen  had  such  a les- 
son last  autumn  that  they  are  not  likely  for  a long  time 
to  give  us  further  trouble.” 

Do  not  make  yourself  uneasy  on  that  score,  Trebon,” 
Malchus  said,  ''  I can  tell  you,  but  let  it  go  no  further, 
that  ere  long  there  will  be  fighting  enough  to  satisfy 
even  the  most  pugnacious.” 

One  evening  Malchus  had  left  the  club  early.  Full 
as  he  was  of  the  thoughts  of  the  tremendous  struggle 
which  was  soon  to  begin  between  the  great  antagonists, 
he  wearied  of  the  light  talk  of  his  gay  comrades.  The 
game  of  chance,  to  which  a room  in  the  club  was  allotted, 
afforded  him  no  pleasure;  nor  had  he  any  interest  in  the 
wagering  which  was  going  on  as  to  the  merits  of  the 
horses  which  were  to  run  in  the  races  on  the  following 
day.  On  leaving  the  club  he  directed  his  footsteps 
toward  the  top  of  the  hill  on  which  Carthagena  stood, 
and  there,  sitting  alone  on  one  of  the  highest  points, 
looked  over  the  sea  sparkling  in  the  moonlight,  the  many 
vessels  in  the  harbor  and  the  lagoons  stretching  inland 
on  each  side  of  the  city. 

He  tried  to>  imagine  the  course  that  the  army  was  to 
follow:  the  terrible  journey  through  the  snow-covered 
passes  of  that  tremendous  range  of  mountains  of  which 
he  had  heard,  the  descent  into  the  plains  of  Italy,  and 
the  first  sight  of  Rome.  He  pictured  to  himself  the 
battles  which  would  have  to  be  fought  by  the  way,  and 
above  all,  the  deadly  conflict  which  would  take  place  be- 
fore Rome  could  be  carried  by  assault,  and  the  great 
rival  of  Carthage  be  humbled  to  the  dust.  Then  he 
pictured  the  return  of  the  triumphant  expedition,  the 
shouting  multitudes  who  would  acclaim  Hannibal  the 
sole  arbitrator  of  the  destinies  of  Carthage,  and  in  his 
heart  rejoiced  over  the  changes  which  would  take  place 
— the  overthrow  of  the  faction  of  Hanno,  the  reform  of 
abuses,  the  commencement  of  an  era  of  justice,  freedom, 
and  prosperity  for  all. 

For  more  than  three  hours  he  sat  thus,  and  then  awoke 


A I>LOT  FRUSTRATED.  lOS 

to  the  fact  that  the  night  was  cold  and  the  hour  late. 
Drawing  his  bernous  tightly  round  him  he  descended 
into  the  city,  which  was  now  for  the  most  part  wrapped  in 
sleep.  He  was  passing  through  the  native  quarter  when 
a door  opened  and  several  men  came  out.  Scarcely 
knowing  why  he  did  so  Malchus  drew  back  into  a door- 
way until  they  had  moved  on  ahead  of  him,  and  then 
followed  them  at  some  little  distance.  At  any  other 
time  he  would  have  thought  nothing  of  such  an  incident, 
but  his  nerves  were  highly  strung  at  the  moment,  and 
his  pause  was  dictated  more  by  an  indisposition  to  en- 
counter anything  which  might  disturb  the  current  of  his 
thoughts  than  by  any  other  motive. 

In  the  moonlight  he  could  see  that  two  of  the  five  men 
ahead  of  him  were  members  of  the  Carthaginian  horse- 
guard,  for  the  light  glittered  on  their  helmets;  the  other 
three  were,  by  their  attire,  natives.  Two  of  the  latter 
soon  separated  from  the  others,  and  on  reaching  the 
better  part  of  the  town  the  two  Carthaginians  turned 
down  a side  street,  and  in  the  still  night  Malchus  heard 
the  parting  words  to  their  neighbor,  “ At  the  same  place 
to-morrow  night.’’  The  remaining  native  kept  straight 
along  the  road  which  Malchus  was  following.  Still 
onward  he  went,  and  Malchus,  to  his  surprise,  saw  him 
go  up  to  one  of  the  side  entrances  to  Hannibal’s  palace. 
He  must  have  knocked  very  quietly  or  someone  must 
have  been  waiting  to  admit  him,  for  without  a sound  the 
door  was  opened  and  the  man  entered. 

Malchus  went  round  to  the  principal  entrance,  and 
after  a little  badinage  from  the  officer  on  guard  as  to  the 
lateness  of  the  hour  at  which  he  returned,  made  his  way 
to  his  apartment. 

He  was  puzzled  by  what  he  Lad  seen.  It  was  strange 
that  two  of  the  Carthaginian  guard,  men  necessarily  be- 
longing to  noble  families,  should  have  been  at  a native 
gathering  of  some  sort  in  the  upper  town.  Strange, 
too,  that  a man  probably  an  attendant  or  slave  belong- 
ing to  the  palace  should  also  have  been  present.  The 
more  he  thought  of  it  the  more  he  was  puzzled  to  account 


I06  l-HE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

for  it,  and  before  he  went  to  sleep  he  came  to  the  resolu- 
tion that  he  would,  if  possible,  on  the  following  night 
discover  the  object  of  such  a gathering. 

Next  evening,  therefore,  he  returned  from  the  Syssite 
early,  exchanged  his  helmet  for  a skull-cap,  and,  wrap- 
ping himself  in  his  cloak,  made  his  way  to  the  house 
from  which  he  had  seen  the  men  come  forth.  It  stood 
at  the  corner  of  the  street.  Thick  hangings  hung  across 
the  openings  for  the  windows,  and  prevented  even  a ray 
of  light  from  finding  its  way  out.  Listening  attentively 
Malchus  could  hear  a low  hum  of  voices  within.  As 
there  were  still  people  about,  he  moved  away  for  half  an 
hour. 

On  his  return  the  street  was  deserted.  Malchus  put 
his  hand  through  a window  opening  into  the  side  street 
and  felt  that  the  hanging  was  composed  of  rushes  tightly 
plaited  together.  With  the  point  of  his  dagger  he  very 
cautiously  cut  a slit  in  this,  and  applying  his  eye  to  it 
was  able  to  obtain  a glimpse  of  the  apartment  within. 
On  low  stools  by  a fire  two  Carthaginians  were  sitting, 
while  four  natives  were  seated  on  the  rushes  which  cov- 
ered the  floor.  Malchus  recognized  the  Carthaginians 
at  once,  for  they  were  members  of  the  troop  in  which  he 
had  served.  Neither  of  them  was  a man  popular  among 
his  fellows,  for  they  belonged  to  families  closely  related 
to  Hanno.  They  had  always,  however,  professed  the 
greatest  admiration  for  Hannibal,  and  had  declared  that 
for  their  part  they  altogether  repudiated  the  doings  of 
the  party  to  which  their  family  belonged. 

The  conversation  was  carried  on  in  low  tones,  a pre- 
caution absolutely  necessary  in  the  days  when  glass  win- 
dows were  unknown,  unless  the  discourse  was  upon  gen- 
eral subjects.  Malchus  listened  attentively,  but  although 
he  thought  he  caught  the  words  Hanno  and  Hannibal 
repeated  several  times,  he  was  unable  to  hear  more.  At 
the  end  of  the  half  hour  the  conference  was  apparently  at 
an  end,  for  all  rose  to  their  feet.  One  of  the  Cartha- 
ginians put  a bag,  which  was  evidently  heavy,  into  the 
hands  of  one  of  the  natives,  and  the  party  then  went  out. 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED.  I07 

Malchus  stepped  to  the  corner  and  caught  the  words, 
To-morrow  night,  then,  without  fail/' 

The  party  then  separated,  the  Carthaginians  passing- 
straight  on,  the  natives  waiting  until  they  had  gone  some 
little  distance  ahead  before  they  followed.  Malchus  re- 
mained for  some  little  time  in  the  side  street  before  he 
sallied  out  and  took  his  way  after  them.  After  he  saw 
two  of  the  natives  leave  the  other,  he  quickened  his  steps 
and  passed  the  man,  who  proceeded  alone  toward  the 
palace,  a short  distance  before  he  arrived  there.  As  he 
did  so  he  glanced  at  his  face,  and  recognized  him  as  one 
of  the  attendants  who  waited  at  Hannibal's  table.  Mal- 
chus did  not  turn  his  head,  however,  but  kept  straight  on 
his  way  and  entered  the  palace  as  usual. 

Malchus,"  the  captain  of  the  guard  laughed  as  he 
went  in,  assuredly  I shall  have  to  tell  Hamilcar  of  your 
doings.  Last  night  you  entered  an  hour  after  everyone 
had  retired  to  rest,  to-night  you  are  back  in  better  time, 
but  assuredly  you  have  not  been  to  the  Syssite  in  that 
hunting-cap.  This  savors  of  a mystery.  Do  not  pre- 
tend to  me  that  you  have  been  looking  after  your  com- 
pany of  Numidians  at  this  time  of  the  night,  because, 
did  you  swear  it  by  Astarte,  I should  not  believe  you." 

No;  I think  I could  invent  a better  story  than  that  if 
I were  put  to  it,"  Malchus  said  with  a laugh;  ''  but  as  I 
am  not  obliged  to  invent  one  at  all,  I will  leave  you  to  do 
so  for  me.  In  truth  I have  been  about  some  private 
business,  but  what  that  business  is  is  a profound  secret." 

A secret  of  state,  no  doubt,"  the  officer  rejoined. 
'‘Well,  I will  say  nothing  this  time;  but  do  not  let  it 
occur  again,  or  I shall  think  that  some  Iberian  maiden 
has  captured  that  susceptible  heart  of  yours." 

After  Malchus  had  reached  his  chamber  he  sat  down 
for  some  time  in  deep  thought.  It  was  clear  to  him 
that  something  was  wrong.  This  secret  meeting  of  the 
two  Carthaginians  with  natives,  one  of  whom  was  em- 
ployed in  Hannibal's  household,  could  mean  no  good. 
Money  had  passed,  too,  and,  judging  from  the  size  and 
apparent  weight  of  the  bag,  no  inconsiderable  amount. 


io8 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


What  could  it  mean?  It  was  but  a few  months  before 
that  Hasdrubal  had  fallen  beneath  the  dagger  of  a native 
servant.  Could  this  be  a plot  against  the  life  of  Han- 
nibal? 

The  two  Carthaginians  were  connected  with  Hanno, 
and  might  well  be  agents  employed  to  rid  him  of  his 
great  rival.  And  yet  he  had  heard  nothing  which  would 
justify  his  bringing  so  grave  an  accusation  against  these 
men.  The  money  which  he  had  seen  exchanged  might 
be  for  the  price  of  a horse  or  of  a slave,  and  he  might 
only  make  himself  ridiculous  were  he  to  speak  to  Hanni- 
bal or  his  father  as  to  what  had  occurred.  He  decided, 
therefore,  that  any  action  he  might  take  must  be  on  his 
own  account.  If  the  words  he  had  overheard  meant 
anything,  and  if  a plot  were  really  on  hand,  it  was  to  be 
carried  out  on  the  following  night.  Malchus  determined 
to  take  steps  to  meet  it. 

The  next  day  he  took  Trebon  into  his  counsels  and 
told  him  of  the  mysterious  meetings  which  he  had  acci- 
dentally discovered.  There  was  free  access  to  Hanni- 
baks  palace;  officers  were  constantly  coming  in  and  out, 
and  soldiers  arriving  and  leaving  with  messages  and 
orders.  Malchus,  had,  therefore,  had  no  difficulty  in 
passing  into  his  apartment,  one  by  one,  ten  picked  men 
of  his  company.  They  had  orders  to  remain  there  per- 
fectly quiet,  and  Trebon  also  took  post  with  them;  Mal- 
chus telling  him  to  make  some  excuse  or  other  to  prevent 
any  attendant  or  slave  from  entering  the  apartment  while 
he  was  absent. 

There  was  a concert  that  evening;  the  palace  was 
crowded  with  guests.  From  time  to  time  Malchus  stole 
away  to  his  room,  where  the  Numidians  were  seated  on 
the  ground,  silent  and  immovable  as  so  many  bronze 
statues.  At  other  times  he  kept  near  Hannibal,  watch- 
ing closely  the  movements  of  every  native  who  passed 
near  him,  and  ready  to  spring  forward  instantly  if  he 
saw  any  signs  of  an  evil  intention.  However,  he  did 
not  much  apprehend  that,  even  if  his  suspicions  were 
correct  and  a plot  was  on  foot  against  Hannibal,  any 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 


109 


attempt  would  be  made  to  assassinate  him  in  the  midst  of 
a crowded  assembly,  where  there  would  be  no  possibility 
of  escape  for  the  perpetrators  of  such  a deed.  At  last 
the  guests  began  to  depart,  and  an  hour  later  all  was 
quiet  in  the  palace.  Laying  aside  his  sandals,  Malchus 
stole  noiselessly  over  the  marble  pavements  until  he  ap- 
proached the  entrance  which  he  had  twice  seen  opened 
so  late.  A slave  was  lying  close  to  it. 

Unobserved  Malchus  stole  away  again  to  his  chamber 
and  bade  the  Numidians  follow  him.  Noiselessly  the 
troop  of  barefooted  Arabs  moved  shadow-like  through 
the  lofty  halls  and  corridors.  Two  of  them  he  placed  at 
the  entrance  to  the  chamber  where  Hannibal  slept,  with 
orders  to  allow  no  one  to  pass  until  he  returned,  then 
with  the  others  he  proceeded  to  the  entrance.  A few 
lights  only  were  burning  in  the  passages,  and  it  was  not 
until  they  were  close  at  hand  that  the  slave  perceived  the 
approaching  figures.  He  leaped  to  his  feet,  but  before 
he  could  cry  out  Malchus  stepped  forward  and  said : 

“Silence,  if  you  value  your  life!  You  know  me;  I 
am  Malchus  the  son  of  Hamilcar.  Now,  tell  me  the 
truth,  or  to-morrow  the  torture  shall  wring  it  from  you. 
Who  placed  you  here,  and  why?’' 

“ Carpadon,  one  of  the  chief  attendants,  ordered  me  to 
remain  here  to  admit  him  on  his  return.  I knew  not 
there  was  harm  in  it,”  the  slave  said. 

“ Is  jt  the  first  time  you  have  kept  watch  for  such  a 
purpose?  ” 

“ No,  my  lord;  some  six  or  seven  times  he  has  gone 
out  late.” 

“ Do  you  know  the  cause  of  his  absence?  ” 

“ No,  my  lord;  it  would  not  become  a slave  to  ques- 
tion one  of  the  chief  attendants  of  my  lord  Hannibal  as 
to  why  he  goes  or  comes.” 

The  man’s  manner  was  so  natural,  and  his  surprise  at 
the  interest  which  one  of  the  rank  of  Malchus  showed  in 
the  doings  of  an  attendant  so  genuine,  that  Malchus  was 
convinced  he  knew  nothing  of  any  enterprise  in  which 
the  man  who  had  placed  him  there  might  be  engaged. 


no 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Very  well/'  he  said,  ‘‘  I will  believe  what  you  tell  me. 
Now,  do  you  resume  your  place  at  the  door,  and  open  it 
as  usual  at  his  signal.  Say  no  word  and  make  no  sign 
which  may  lead  him  to  know  of  our  presence  here. 
Mind,  my  eye  will  be  upon  you,  and  your  life  will  pay  for 
any  treachery." 

Malchus  with  four  of  his  men  now  took  post  on  one 
side  of  the  door,  standing  well  back  in  the  shadow  so 
that  their  presence  would  not  be  noticed  by  anyone 
entering.  Trebon,  with  the  remaining  four  men,  took  up 
a similar  position  on  the  other  side  of  the  doorway. 

Two  hours  passed.  At  length  a low  tap,  followed  by 
two  others,  was  heard  at  the  door.  The  slave  at  once 
opened  it.  Carpadon  entered,  and  with  a sudden  move- 
ment threw  one  arm  round  the  slave’s  neck  and  with  the 
other  stabbed  him  to  the  heart.  Then  he  opened  the 
door  wide,  and  said  in  a low  tone: 

Enter,  all  is  safe." 

In  a moment  a dark  mass  of  men  poured  in  at  the 
door.  The  matter  was  more  serious  than  Malchus  had 
expected.  He  had  looked  for  the  entry  perhaps  of  three 
or  four  men,  and  had  intended  to  close  in  behind  them 
and  cut  them  off;  but  here  were  a score  at  least,  and  how 
many  more  might  be  outside  he  knew  not.  He  therefore 
gave  the  signal  by  shouting  ‘‘Carthage!"  and  at  once 
with  his  followers  fell  upon  one  flank  of  the  natives,  for 
such  their  dress  showed  them  to  be,  while  Trebon  at- 
tacked them  on  the  other.  There  was  a shout  of  surprise 
and  alarm  at  the  unexpected  onslaught,  and  several  were 
cut  down  at  once.  The  others,  drawing  their  swords, 
began  to  defend  themselves,  trying  at  the  same  time  to 
retreat  to  the  door,  through  which,  however,  many 
others  were  still  pressing  in.  For  a few  minutes  a severe 
fight  went  on,  and  the  numbers  and  desperation  of  Car- 
padon’s  followers  began  to  tell,  and,  in  spite  of  the  efforts 
of  Malchus  and  the  Numidians,  they  would  have  been 
forced  to  fall  back  and  allow  the  others  to  pass  out,  had 
not  help  been  at  hand. 

The  shouting  and  clashing  of  weapons  had  awakened 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 


Ill 


the  palace,  and  the  officer  of  the  guard  with  ten  of  his 
men,  some  of  them  bearing  torches,  came  running  at 
full  speed  from  their  post  at  the  chief  entrance.  As  the 
guard  came  up  and  stood  gazing,  uncertain  what  to  do 
or  among  whom  the  conflict  was  raging,  Malchus  for  a 
moment  drew  out  from  the  fray. 

Seize  and  disarm  all  the  natives,’'  he  said;  “ the  Nu- 
midians  are  here  by  my  orders.” 

The  instant  the  soldiers  understood  the  situation  they 
fell  to,  and  the  natives,  whose  retreat  was  cut  off  by  the 
Numidians,  were  speedily  disarmed;  those  nearer  to  the 
door  had,  the  instant  they  saw  the  torches  approaching, 
taken  to  flight. 

A moment  later  Hannibal,  Hamilcar,  and  many  other 
officers  resident  at  the  palace  came  running  up. 

‘'What  means  this  fray,  Malchus?” 

“ It  means  an  attempt  upon  your  life,  Hannibal,  which 
I have  been  fortunate  enough  to  discover  and  defeat.” 

“ Who  are  these  men?  ” Hamilcar  asked. 

“ So  far  as  I know  they  are  natives,”  Malchus  replied. 
“ The  chief  of  the  party  is  that  man  who  lies  bleeding 
there;  he  is  one  of  your  attendants.” 

One  of  the  soldiers  held  a torch  close  to  the  man’s 
face. 

“ It  is  Carpadon,”  Hannibal  said.  “ I believed  him 
honest  and  faithful.” 

“ He  is  the  tool  of  others,  Hannibal;  he  has  been  well 
paid  for  this  night’s  work.” 

Hannibal  gave  orders  for  the  prisoners  to  be  strictly 
guarded,  and  then,  with  Hamilcar  and  Malchus, . re- 
turned to  his  private  study.  The  lamps  were  lighted  by 
the  attendants,  who  then  withdrew. 

“ Now,  Malchus,  tell  us  your  story,”  Hannibal  said. 
“ It  seems  strange  to  me  that  you  should  have  said 
nought  to  your  father  or  me  of  what  you  had  learned 
and  left  us  to  take  such  measures  as  might  seem  fit  to 
us,  instead  of  taking  the  matter  into  your  own  hands.” 
“ Had  I had  certainties  to  go  upon  I should  assuredly 
have  done  so,  but,  as  you  will  see  when  I tell  you  all  I 


II2 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


had  learned,  I had  nothing  but  suspicions,  and  those  of 
the  vaguest,  and  for  aught  I knew  I might  be  altogether 
in  the  wrong.'" 

Malchus  then  gave  the  full  details  of  the  manner  in 
which  his  suspicions  had  been  first  excited,  and  in  which 
on  the  previous  night  he  had  taken  steps  to  ascertain 
whether  there  were  any  foundation  for  them. 

You  see,"  he  concluded,  there  was  no  sort  of  cer- 
tainty; nothing  to  prove  that  the  money  was  not  paid  for 
the  purchase  of  a horse  or  slave.  It  was  only  the  one 
fact  that  one  of  the  party  was  a servant  here  that  ren- 
dered what  I discovered  serious.  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
fate  of  Hasdrubal,  I should  never  have  given  the  matter 
a second  thought;  but,  knowing  that  he  was  assassinated 
by  a trusted  servant,  and  seeing  two  men  whose  families 
I knew  belonged  to  Hanno's  faction  engaged  in  secret 
talk  with  one  of  your  attendants,  the  suspicion  struck  me 
that  a similar  deed  might  again  be  attempted.  The 
only  words  I had  to  go  upon  were,  ‘ To-morrow  night, 
then,  without  fail."  This  was  not  enough  for  me  to  bring 
an  accusation  against  two  men  of  noble  family;  and,  had 
I told  you  the  tale  without  the  confirmation  it  has  now 
received,  you  would  probably  have  treated  it  but  lightly. 
I resolved,  therefore,  to  wait  and  see,  taking  such  pre- 
caution that  no  harm  could  come  of  my  secrecy.  I con- 
cealed in  my  room  ten  of  my  Numidians,  with  my  lieu- 
tenant Trebon — an  ample  force,  whatever  might  betide. 

If,  as  I suspected,  this  man  intended,  with  two  or  three 
others,  to  steal  into  your  chamber  and  slay  you  while 
you  slept,  we  could  at  once  have  stopped  the  attempt. 
Should  he  come  with  a larger  force,  we  could,  as  is 
proved,  resist  them  until  the  guard  arrived  on  the  spot. 
If,  on  the  other  hand,  night  passed  off  quietly  and  my 
suspicions  proved  to  be  altogether  erroneous,  I should 
escape  the  ridicule  which  would  certainly  have  been 
forthcoming  had  I alarmed  you  without  cause." 

You  have  acted  very  wisely  and  well,  my  son," 
Hamilcar  said,  “ and  Carthage  owes  you  the  life  of  our 
beloved  Hannibal.  You  indeed  reasoned  with  great 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 


II3 


wisdom  and  forethought.  Had  you  informed  us  of  what 
you  had  discovered  we  should  have  taken  precautions 
which  would  doubtless  have  effected  the  object;  but  they 
would  probably  have  become  known  to  the  plotters,  and 
the  attempt  would  have  been  postponed  and  attempted 
some  other  time,  and  perhaps  with  success.  What  say 
you,  Hannibal;  have  I not  reason  to  be  proud  of  this 
young  son  of  mine? 

“ You  have  indeed,  Hamilcar,  and  deeply  am  I in- 
debted to  him.  It  is  not  my  life  I care  for,  although 
that  now  is  precious  to  me  for  the  sake  of  my  beloved 
Imilce,  but  had  I fallen  now  all  the  plans  which  we  have 
thought  of  together  would  have  been  frustrated,  and  the 
fairest  chance  which  Carthage  ever  had  of  fighting  out 
the  quarrel  with  her  rival  would  have  been  destroyed. 
Truly  it  has  been  a marvelous  escape,  and  it  seems  to 
me  that  the  gods  themselves  must  have  inspired  Malchus 
to  act  as  he  did  on  such  slight  grounds  as  seeing  two 
Carthaginians  of  the  guard  in  company  with  three  or 
four  natives  at  a late  hour  of  the  evening.” 

What  do  you  think  will  be  best  to  do  with  the 
traitors  who  have  plotted  against  your  life,  Hannibal? 
Shall  we  try  and  execute  them  here,  or  send  them  to 
Carthage  to  be  dealt  with?  ” 

Hannibal  did  not  answer  for  a minute. 

I think,  Hamilcar,  the  best  plan  will  be  to  keep  silent 
altogether  as  to  the  danger  I have  run.  The  army  would 
be  furious  but  would  at  the  same  time  be  dispirited,  were 
it  known  in  Carthage  that  two  of  her  nobles  had  been 
executed  for  an  attempt  on  my  life.  It  would  only  cause 
a fresh  outbreak  of  animosity  and  an  even  deadlier  feud 
than  before  between  Hanno’s  friends  and  ours.  There- 
fore, I say,  let  the  men  taken  to-night  be  executed  in 
the  morning  without  question  asked,  and  let  no  word  be 
said  by  them  or  by  us  that  they  were  bribed  by  Cartha- 
ginians. All  in  the  palace  now  know  that  a party  of 
natives  have  broken  in,  and  will  guess  that  my  life  was 
their  object;  there  is  no  need  that  they  should  know 
more.  As  to  the  two  men,  I will  call  them  before  me 


1 14  the  young  CARTHAGINIAN. 

to-morrow,  with  none  but  you  present,  and  will  let  them 
know  that  I am  aware  that  they  are  the  authors  of  this 
attempt,  and  will  bid  them  resign  their  places  in  the 
guard  and  return  at  once  to  Carthage.” 

It  grieves  me  that  they  should  go  unpunished,” 
Hamilcar  said;  ‘‘but  doubtless  your  plan  is  the  wisest.” 
“ Then,”  Hannibal  said,  rising,  “ we  will  to  bed  again. 
Malchus,  acquaint  Trebon  of  our  determination  that 
silence  is  to  be  kept;  tell  him  that  I shall  bear  him  in 
mind,  and  not  forget  his  share  in  this  night's  work.  As 
for  you,  Malchus,  henceforth  you  are  more  than  my 
cousin;  you  have  saved  my  life,  and  I shall  never  forget 
it.  I shall  tell  Imilce  in  the  morning  of  the  danger  which 
has  passed,  for  it  is  sure  to  come  to  her  ears,  and  she  will 
know  better  than  I do  how  to  thank  you.” 

Accordingly,  in  the  morning,  Hannibal's  orders  were 
carried  out;  the  twelve  natives  taken  prisoners  were  be- 
headed without  any  of  the  usual  tortures  which  would 
have  been  inflicted  upon  a similar  occasion.  No  less 
than  fourteen  others  had  been  killed  in  the  fight.  The 
two  Carthaginian  nobles  were  sent  for  by  Hannibal. 
They  came  prepared  to  die,  for  they  knew  already  by 
rumor  that  the  attempt  had  failed,  and  doubted  not,  when 
the  summons  reached  them,  that  Carpadon  had  de- 
nounced them  as  his  accomplices.  But  they  went  to 
their  certain  doom  with  the  courage  of  their  class — pale, 
perhaps,  but  otherwise  unmoved.  Hannibal  was  alone 
with  Hamilcar  when  they  entered. 

“ That  assassination  is  not  an  altogether  unknown 
crime  in  Carthage/'  he  said  quietly,  “ I was  well  aware; 
but  I did  not  before  think  that  nobles  in  the  Cartha- 
ginian horse  would  stoop  to  it.  I know  that  it  was  you 
who  provided  the  gold  for  the  payment  of  the  men  who 
made  an  attempt  upon  my  life,  that  you  personally  paid 
my  attendant  Carpadon  to  hire  assassins,  and  to  lead 
them  to  my  chamber.  Were  I to  denounce  you,  my 
soldiers  would  tear  you  in  pieces.  The  very  name  of 
your  families  would  be  held  accursed  by  all  honest  men 
in  Carthage  for  all  time.  I do  not  ask  you  whether  I 


A PLOT  FRUSTRATED. 


IIS 

have  given  you  cause  for  offense,  for  I know  that  I have 
not  done  so;  you  acted  simply  for  the  benefit  of  Hanno. 
Whether  you  were  instructed  by  him  I do  not  deign  to 
ask.  I shall  not  harm  you.  The  tale  of  your  infamy  is 
known  to  but  four  persons,  and  none  others  will  ever 
know  it.  I am  proud  of  the  honor  of  the  nobles  of  Car- 
thage, and  would  not  that  the  scum  of  the  people  should 
bandy  the  name  of  your  families  on  their  lips  as  guilty 
of  so  foul  an  act  of  treason.  You  will,  of  course,  at  once 
resign  your  positions  in  the  Carthaginian  horse.  Make 
what  pretext  you  will — ilness  or  private  affairs.  To- 
morrow sail  for  Carthage,  and  there  strive  by  efforts  for 
the  good  of  your  country  to  efface  the  remembrance  of 
this  blow  which  you  would  have  struck  her.’’ 

So  saying,  with  a wave  of  the  hand  he  dismissed  them. 

They  went  without  a word — too  astonished  at  his 
clemency,  too  humiliated  by  their  own  disgrace  even  to 
utter  a word  of  thanks.  When  they  were  fairly  beyond 
the  palace  they  looked  at  each  other  as  men  awakened 
from  a dream. 

What  a man!  ” one  of  them  exclaimed.  No  won- 
der the  soldiers  adore  him!  He  has  given  us  our  lives — 
more,  he  has  saved  our  names  from  disgrace.  Hence- 
forth, Pontus,  we,  at  least,  can  never  again  take  part 
against  him.” 

“ It  is  almost  too  much  to-  bear,”  the  other  said.  I 
feel  that  I would  rather  that  he  had  ordered  us  to  instant 
execution.” 

''  Ay,  for  our  own  sakes,  Pontus,  but  not  for  those  of 
others.  For  myself  I shall  retire  to  the  country;  it  seems 
to  me  that  never  again  shall  I be  able  to  mix  with  others; 
they  may  know  nothing  of  it,  but  it  will  be  ever  on  my 
mind.  How  they  would  shrink  back  in  horror  were 
what  we  have  done  whispered  to  them!  Truly,  were  it 
not  for  my  family,  I would  prefer  death  with  the  worst 
torture  to  life  as  it  will  be  now.” 

The  excitement  in  the  army  was  intense  when  it  be- 
came known  that  a body  of  Iberians  had  attempted  to 
break  into  Hannibal’s  palace  with  the  design  of  murder- 


Il6  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

ing  him,  and  many  of  the  soldiers,  seizing  their  arms, 
hurried  toward  the  city,  and  had  not  an  officer  ridden 
with  the  news  to  Hannibal,  they  would  assuredly  have 
fallen  upon  the  native  inhabitants,  and  a general  mas- 
sacer  would  have  taken  place. 

Hannibal  at  once  mounted  and  rode  out  to  meet  the 
soldiers.  He  was  received  with  enthusiastic  acclama- 
tions; at  length  he  raised  his  arm  to  restore  silence,  and 
then  addressed  the  troops,  telling  them  how  deeply  he 
valued  the  evidence  of  their  affection,  but  that  he  prayed 
them  to  return  to  their  camp  and  lay  by  their  arms. 

We  must  not,’'  he  said,  ''  confound  the  innocent  with 
the  guilty.  Those  who  were  concerned  in  the  attempt 
have  paid  the  penalty  with  their  lives;  it  is  not  because  a 
handful  of  Spaniards  have  plotted  against  me  that  you 
are  to  swear  hatred  against  the  whole  race;  were  you  to 

J)unish  the  innocent  for  the  guilty  you  would  arouse  the 
ury  of  the  Iberians  throughout  the  whole  peninsula,  and 
all  our  work  would  have  to  be  done  over  again.  You 
know  that  above  all  things  I desire  the  friendship  and 
good  will  of  the  natives.  Nothing  would  grieve  me 
more  than  that,  just  as  we  are  attaining  this,  our  efforts 
should  be  marred  by  a quarrel  between  yourselves  and 
the  people  here.  I pray  you,  therefore,  as  a personal 
favor  to  me,  to  abstain  from  all  tumult,  and  go  quietly 
back  to  your  camp.  The  attack  upon  my  palace  was 
made  only  by  some  thirty  or  forty  of  the  scum  of  the  in- 
habitants, and  the  attempt  was  defeated  by  the  wisdom 
and  courage  of  my  young  cousin  Malchus,  whom  you 
must  henceforth  regard  as  the  savior  of  my  life.” 

The  soldiers  at  once  acceded  to  the  request  of  their 
general,  and  after  another  outburst  of  cheering  they  re- 
turned quietly  to  their  camp. 

The  result  of  this  affair  was  to  render  Malchus  one  of 
the  most  popular  personages  in  the  army,  and  the  lad 
was  quite  abashed  by  the  enthusiastic  reception  which 
the  soldiers  gave  him  when  he  passed  among  them.  It 
removed,  too,  any  feeling  of  jealousy  which  might  have 
existed  among  his  former  comrades  of  the  Carthaginian 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SAGUNTUM.  I17 

horse,  for  although  it  was  considered  as  a matter  of 
course  in  Carthage  that  generals  should  appoint  their 
near  relatives  to  posts  of  high  command,  human  nature 
was  then  the  same  as  now,  and  men  not  possessed  of  high 
patronage  could  not  help  grumbling  a little  at  the  pro- 
motion of  those  more  fortunate  than  themselves.  Hence- 
forth, however,  no  voice  was  ever  raised  against  the 
promotion  of  Malchus,  and  had  he  at  once  been  ap- 
pointed to  a command  of  importance  pone  would  have 
deemed  such  a favor  undeserved  by  the  youth  who  had 
saved  the  life  of  Hannibal. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  SAGUNTUM. 

A FEW  days  later  the  Carthaginian  army  were  aston- 
ished by  the  issue  of  an  order  that  the  whole  were  to  be 
in  readiness  to  march  upon  the  following  day.  The 
greatest  excitement  arose  when  the  news  got  abroad. 
None  knew  against  whom  hostilities  were  to  be  directed. 
No  one  had  heard  aught  of  the  arrival  of  messengers 
announcing  a fresh  insurrection  among  the  recently  con- 
quered tribes,  and  all  sorts  of  surmises  were  indulged  in 
as  to  the  foe  against  whom  this  great  force,  the  largest 
which  had  ever  been  collected  by  Carthage,  was  about 
to  get  in  motion. 

The  army  now  gathered  around  Carthagena 
amounted,  indeed,  to  a hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men, 
and  much  surprise  had  for  some  time  existed  at  the 
continual  arrival  of  re-enforcements  from  home,  and  at 
the  large  number  of  troops  which  had  during  the  winter 
been  raised  and  disciplined  from  among  the  friendly 
tribes. 

Simultaneously  with  the  issue  of  the  order  long  lines  of 
wagons,  laden  with  military  stores,  began  to  pour  out 
from  the  arsenals,  and  all  day  long  a procession  of  carts 
moved  across  the  bridge  over  the  canal  in  the  isthmus 


Il8  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

to  the  mainland.  The  tents  were  struck  at  daylight,  the 
baggage  loaded  up  into  the  wagons  told  off  to  accom- 
pany the  various  bodies  of  soldiers,  and  the  troops 
formed  up  in  military  order. 

When  Hannibal  rode  on  to  the  ground,  surrounded 
by  his  principal  officers,  a shout  of  welcome  rose  from  the 
army,  and  he  proceeded  to  make  a close  inspection  of  the 
whole  force.  The  officers  then  placed  lemselves  at  the 
head  of  their  respective  commands,  the  trumpets  gave 
the  signals,  and  the  army  set  out  on  <a  march,  as  to 
whose  direction  and  distance  few  present  had  any 
idea,  and  from  which  few,  indeed,  were  ever  destined  to 
return. 

There  was  no  longer  any  occasion  for  secrecy  as  to 
the  object  of  the  expedition.  The  generals  repeated  it 
to  their  immediate  staffs,  these  informed  the  other 
officers,  and  the  news  speedily  spread  through  the  army 
that  they  were  marching  against  Saguntum.  The  im- 
portance of  the  news  was  felt  by  all.  Saguntum  was  the 
near  ally  of  Rome,  and  an  attack  upon  that  city  could 
but  mean  that  Carthage  was  entering  upon  another 
struggle  with  her  great  rival. 

Saguntum  lay  about  one  hundred  and  forty  miles  north 
of  Carthagena,  and  the  army  had  to  cross  the  range  of 
mountains  now  known  as  the  Sierra  Morena,  which  run 
across  the  peninsula  from  Cape  St.  Vincent  on  the  west 
to  Cape  St.  Martin  on  the  east.  The  march  of  so  large 
an  army,  impeded  as  it  was  by  a huge  train  of  wagons 
with  stores  and  the  machines  necessary  for  a siege,  was 
toilsome  and  arduous  in  the  extreme.  But  all  worked 
with  the  greatest  enthusiasm  and  diligence;  roads  were 
made  with  immense  labor  through  forests,  across 
ravines,  and  over  mountain  streams. 

Hannibal  himself  was  always  present,  encouraging  the 
men  by  his  praises,  and  sharing  all  their  hardships. 

At  last  the  mountains  were  passed,  and  the  army 
poured  down  into  the  fertile  plains  of  Valencia,  which 
town,  however,  was  not  then  in  existence.  Passing  over 
the  site  where  it  is  now  situated  they  continued  their 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SAGUNTUM.  II9 

march  north  until  Saguntum,  standing  on  its  rocky  emi- 
nence, came  into  view. 

During  the  march  Malchus  and  his  company  had  led 
the  way,  guided  by  natives,  who  pointed  out  the  easiest 
paths.  As  there  were  no  enemies  to  be  guarded  against, 
they  had  taken  their  full  share  in  the  labors  of  the  army. 

The  Saguntines  were  already  aware  of  the  approach  of 
the  expedition.  No  sooner  had  it  crossed  the  crest  of 
the  mountains  than  native  runners  had  carried  the  news 
of  its  approach,  and  the  inhabitants  had  spent  the  inter- 
vening time  in  laying  in  great  stores  of  provisions,  and 
in  making  every  preparation  for  defense.  The  garrison 
was  small  in  comparison  with  the  force  marching  against 
it,  but  it  was  ample  for  the  defense  of  the  walls,  for  its 
position  rendered  the  city  well-nigh  impregnable  against 
the  machines  in  use  at  the  time,  and  was  formidable  in 
the  extreme  even  against  modern  artillery,  for  two  thou- 
sand years  afterward  Saguntum,  with  a garrison  of  three 
thousand  men,  resisted  for  a long  time  all  the  efforts  of 
a French  army  under  General  Suchet.  As  soon  as  his 
force  arrived  near  the  town  Hannibal  rode  forward,  and, 
in  accordance  with  the  custom  of  the  times,  himself  sum- 
moned the  garrison  to  surrender.  Upon  their  refusal 
he  solemnly  declared  war  by  hurling  his  javelin  against 
the  walls.  The  troops  at  once  advanced  to  the  assault, 
and  poured  flights  of  arrows,  masses  of  stones  from  their 
machines,  javelins,  and  missiles  of  all  descriptions,  into 
the  city,  the  defenders  replying  with  equal  vigor  from 
the  walls.  At  the  end  of  the  first  day’s  fighting  Han- 
nibal perceived  that  his  hopes  of  carrying  the  place  by 
assault  were  vain^ — for  the  walls  were  too  high  to  be 
scaled,  too  thick  to  be  shaken  by  any  irregular  attack — 
and  that  a long  siege  must  be  undertaken. 

This  was  a great  disappointment  to  him,  as  it  would 
cause  so  long  a delay  that  it  would  be  scarce  possible  to 
commence  the  march  which  he  meditated  that  summer. 
As  to  advancing  with  Saguntum  in  his  rear,  it  was  not  to 
be  thought  of,  for  the  Romans  would  be  able  to  land 
their  armies  there  and  to  cut  him  off  from  all  communi- 


120 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


cation  with  Carthagena  and  Carthage.  There  was,  then, 
nothing  to  be  done  but  tO'  undertake  the  siege  in  regu- 
lar order. 

The  army  formed  an  encampment  in  a circle  round 
the  town.  A strong  force  was  left  to  prevent  the  garri- 
son from  making  a sortie,  and  the  whole  of  the  troops 
were  then  marched  away  in  detachments  to  the  hills  to 
fell  and  bring  down  the  timber  which  would  be  required 
for  the  tovv^ers  and  walls;  the  bareness  of  the  rock  render- 
ing it  impossible  to  construct  the  approaches,  as  usual, 
with  earth.  In  the  first  place,  a wall,  strengthened  by 
numerous  small  towers,  was  erected  round  the  whole 
circumference  of  the  rock;  then  the  approaches  were 
begun  on  the  western  side,  where  attack  was  alone 
possible. 

This  was  done  by  lines  of  wooden  towers,  connected 
one  with  another  by  walls  of  the  same  material;  movable 
towers  were  constructed  to  be  pushed  forward  against 
the  great  tower  which  formed  the  chief  defense  of  the 
wall,  and  on  each  side  the  line  of  attack  was  carried 
onward  by  portable  screens  covered  with  thick  hide.  In 
the  meantime  the  Saguntines  were  not  idle.  Showers  of 
missiles  of  all  descriptions  were  hurled  upon  the  working 
parties,  great  rocks  from  the  machines  on  the  walls 
crashed  through  the  wooden  erections,  and  frequent  and 
desperate  sorties  were  made,  in  which  the  Carthaginians 
were  almost  always  worsted.  The  nature  of  the  ground, 
overlooked  as  it  was  by  the  lofty  towers  and  walls,  and 
swept  by  the  missiles  of  the  defenders,  rendered  it  im- 
possible for  any  considerable  force  to  remain  close  at 
hand  to  render  assistance  to  the  workers,  and  the  sudden 
attacks  of  the  Saguntines  several  times  drove  them  far 
down  the  hillside,  and  enabled  the  besieged,  with  ax  and 
fire,  to  destroy  much  of  the  work  which  had  been  so 
laboriously  carried  out. 

In  one  of  these  sorties  Hannibal,  who  was  continually 
at  the  front,  overlooking  the  work,  was  seriously 
wounded  by  a javelin  in  the  thigh.  Until  he  was  cured 
the  siege  languished,  and  was  converted  into  a blockade, 


THE  SIEGE  OE  SAGUNTUM. 


I2I 


for  it  was  his  presence  and  influence  alone  which  en- 
couraged the  men  to  continue  their  work  under  such 
extreme  difficulties,  involving  the  death  of  a large  pro- 
portion of  those  engaged.  Upon  Hannibal's  recovery 
the  work  was  pressed  forward  with  new  vigor,  and  the 
screens  and  towers  were  pushed  on  almost  tO'  the  foot  of 
the  walls.  The  battering-rams  were  now  brought  up, 
and — shielded  by  massive  screens,  which  protected  those 
who  worked  them  from  the  darts  and  stones  thrown 
down  by  the  enemy,  and  by  lofty  towers  from  whose  tops 
the  Carthaginian  archers  engaged  the  Saguntines  on  the 
wall — began  their  work. 

The  construction  of  walls  was  in  those  days  rude  and 
primitive,  and  they  had  little  of  the  solidity  of  such 
structures  in  succeeding  ages.  The  stones  were  very 
roughly  shaped,  no  mortar  was  used,  and  the  displace- 
ment of  one  stone  consequently  involved  that  of  several 
others.  This  being  the  case,  it  was  not  long  before  the 
heavy  battering-rams  of  the  Carthaginians  produced  an 
effect  on  the  walls,  and  a large  breach  was  speedily 
made.  Three  towers  and  the  walls  which  connected 
them  fell  with  a mighty  crash,  and  the  besiegers,  believ- 
ing that  the  place  was  won,  advanced  to  the  assault. 
But  the  Saguntines  met  them  in  the  breach,  and  for 
hours  a desperate  battle  raged  there. 

The  Saguntines  hurled  down  upon  the  assailants 
trunks  of  trees  bristling  with  spear-heads  and  spikes  of 
iron,  blazing  darts  and  falariques^ — great  blocks  of  wood 
with  projecting  spikes,  and  covered  thickly  with  a mass 
of  pitch  and  sulphur  which  set  on  fire  all  they  touched. 
Other  species  of  falariques  were  in  the  form  of  spindles, 
the  shaft  wrapped  round  with  flax  dipped  in  pitch.  Han- 
nibal fought  at  the  head  of  his  troops  with  desperate 
bravery,  and  had  a narrow  escape  of  being  crushed  by  an 
enormous  rock  which  fell  at  his  feet;  but  in  spite  of  his 
efforts  and  those  of  his  troops  they  were  unable  to  carry 
the  breach,  and  at  nightfall  fell  back  to  their  camp,  hav- 
ing suffered  very  heavy  losses. 

Singularly  enough  the  French  columns  were  repulsed 


122 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


in  an  effort  to  carry  a breach  at  almost  the  same  spot, 
the  Spaniards  hurling  among  them  stones,  hand- 
grenades  of  glass  bottles  and  shells,  and  defending  the 
breach  with  their  long  pikes  against  all  the  efforts  of 
Suchet's  troops. 

Some  days  passed  before  the  attack  was  renewed,  as 
the  troops  were  worn  out  by  their  labors.  A strong 
guard  in  the  meantime  held  the  advanced  works  against 
any  sorties  of  the  Saguntines. 

These,  on  their  side,  worked  night  and  day,  and  by  the 
time  the  Carthaginians  again  advanced  the  wall  was  re- 
built and  the  breach  closed.  But  Hannibal  had  also 
been  busy.  Seeing  that  it  was  impossible  for  his  troops 
to  win  an  entrance  by  a breach,  as  long  as  the  Saguntines 
occupied  every  point  commanding  it,  he  caused  a vast 
tower  to  be  built  sufficiently  lofty  to  overlook  every  point 
of  the  defenses,  arming  each  of  its  stages  with  catapults 
and  balistas.  He  also  built  near  the  walls  a great  ter- 
race of  wood  higher  than  the  walls  themselves,  and  from 
this  and  from  the  tower  he  poured  such  torrents  of  mis- 
siles into  the  town  that  the  defenders  could  no  longer 
remain  upon  the  walls.  Five  hundred  Arab  miners  now 
advanced,  and  these,  setting  tO'  work  with  their  imple- 
ments, soon  loosened  the  lower  stones  of  the  wall,  and 
this  again  fell  with  a mighty  crash  and  a breach  was 
opened. 

The  Carthaginians  at  once  swarmed  in  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  wall;  but  while  the  besiegers  had  been  con- 
structing their  castle  and  terrace,  the  Saguntines  had 
built  an  interior  wall,  and  Hannibal  saw  himself  con- 
fronted with  a fresh  line  of  defenses. 

As  preparations  were  being  made  for  the  attack  of  the 
new  defenses  messengers  arrived  saying  that  the  Carpa- 
tans  and  Cretans,  furious  at  the  heavy  levies  of  men 
which  had  been  demanded  from  them  for  the  army,  had 
revolted.  Leaving  Maharbal  to  conduct  the  siege  in  his 
absence,  Hannibal  hurried  away  with  a portion  of  his 
force,  and  returned  in  two  months,  having  put  down  the 
revolt  and  severely  punished  the  tribesmen. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SAGUNTUM. 


123 


While  the  siege  had  been  continuing  the  Romans  had 
been  making  vain  efforts  to  induce  the  Carthaginians  to 
desist.  No  sooner  had  the  operations  commenced  than 
agents  from  the  Roman  senate  waited  on  Hannibal 
and  begged  him  to  abandon  the  siege.  Hannibal  treated 
their  remonstrance  with  disdain,  at  the  same  time  writ- 
ing to  Carthage  to  say  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary 
that  the  people  of  Saguntum,  who  were  insolent  and 
hostile,  relying  on  the  protection  of  Rome,  should  be 
punished.  The  envoys  then  went  to  Carthage,  where 
they  made  an  animated  protest  against  what  they  re- 
garded as  an  unprovoked  attack  upon  their  allies. 
Rome,  in  fact,  was  anxious  at  this  moment  to  postpone 
the  struggle  with  Carthage  for  the  same  reason  that  Han- 
nibal was  anxious  to  press  it  on. 

She  had  but  just  finished  a long  struggle  with  the 
Gaulish  tribes  of  Northern  Italy,  and  was  anxious  to 
recover  her  strength  before  she  engaged  in  another  war. 
It  was  for  this  very  reason  that  Hannibal  desired  to  force 
on  the  struggle.  His  friends  at  Carthage  persuaded  the 
senate  to  refuse  to  listen  to  the  envoys  of  Rome.  An- 
other embassy  was  sent  to  Hannibal,  but  the  general 
would  not  give  them  an  interview,  and,  following  the  in- 
structions they  had  received,  the  ambassadors  then  sailed 
to  Carthage  to  make  a formal  demand  for  reparation, 
and  for  the  person  of  Hannibal  to  be  delivered  over  to 
them  for  punishment. 

But  the  Barcin^j  party  were  for  the  moment  in  the 
ascendency;  long  negotiations  took  place  which  led  to 
nothing,  and  all  this  time  the  condition  of  the  Saguntines 
was  becoming  more  desperate.  Five  new  ambassadors 
were  therefore  sent  from  Rome  to  ask  in  the  name  of 
the  republic  whether  Hannibal  was  authorized  by  the 
Carthaginians  to  lay  siege  to  Saguntum,  to  demand  that 
he  should  be  delivered  to  Rome,  and,  in  case  of  refusal, 
to  declare  war.  The  Carthaginian  senate  met  in  the 
temple  of  Moloch  and  there  received  the  Roman  ambas- 
sadors. Q.  Fabius,  the  chief  man  of  the  embassy,  briefly 
laid  the  demands  of  Rome  before  the  senate.  Gestar, 


124 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


one  of  the  Barcine  leaders,  replied,  refusing  the  demands. 
Fabius  then  rose. 

I give  you  the  choice — peace  or  war?'’ 

Choose  yourself!"  the  Carthaginians  cried. 

Then  I choose  war,"  Fabius  said. 

''  So  be  it!  " the  assembly  shouted. 

And  thus  war  was  formally  declared  between  the  two 
republics.  But  Saguntum  had  now  fallen.  The  second 
wall  had  been  breached  by  the  time  Hannibal  had  re- 
turned from  his  expedition,  and  an  assault  was  ordered. 
As  before,  the  Saguntines  fought  desperately,  but  after 
a long  struggle  the  Carthaginians  succeeded  in  winning 
a footing  upon  the  wall. 

The  Saguntines,  seeing  that  further  resistance  was 
vain,  that  the  besiegers  had  already  won  the  breach,  that 
there  was  no  chance  of  assistance  from  Rome,  and  hav- 
ing, moreover,  consumed  their  last  provisions,  sought 
for  terms.  Halcon,  the  Saguntine  general,  and  a noble 
Spaniard  named  Alorcus,  on  the  part  of  Hannibal,  met 
in  the  breach.  Alorcus  named  the  conditions  which 
Hannibal  had  imposed — that  the  Saguntines  should  re- 
store to  the  Torbolates  the  territory  they  had  taken  from 
them,  and  that  the  inhabitants,  giving  up  all  their  goods 
and  treasures,  should  then  be  permitted  to  leave  the 
town  and  to  found  a new  city  at  a spot  which  Hannibal 
would  name. 

The  Saguntines,  who  were  crowding  round,  heard  the 
terms.  Many  of  the  principal  senators  at  once  left  the 
place,  and  hurrying  into  their  houses  carried  the  gold 
and  silver  which  they  had  there,  and  also  some  of  that  in 
the  public  treasury,  into  the  forum,  and  piling  up  a vast 
heap  of  wood  set  it  alight  and  threw  themselves  into  the 
flames.  This  act  caused  a tremendous  commotion  in 
the  city.  A general  tumult  broke  out,  and  Hannibal, 
seeing  that  his  terms  were  refused,  poured  his  troops 
across  the  breach,  and  after  a short  but  desperate  fight 
captured  the  city.  In  accordance  with  the  cruel  customs 
of  the  tim  s,  which,  however,  were  rarely  carried  into 
effect  by  Hannibal,  the  male  prisoners  were  all  put  to 


THE  SIEGE  OF  SAGUNTUM. 


125 


the  sword,  as  on  this  occasion  he  considered  it  necessary 
to  strike  terror  into  the  inhabitants  of  Spain,  and  to  in- 
flict a lesson  which  would  not  be  forgotten  during  his 
absence  from  the  country. 

The  siege  had  lasted  eight  months.  The  booty  taken 
was  enormous.  Every  soldier  in  the  army  had  a rich 
share  of  the  plunder,  and  a vast  sum  was  sent  to  Car- 
thage; besides  which  the  treasure  chests  of  the  army 
were  filled  up.  All  the  Spanish  troops  had  leave  given 
them  to  return  to  their  homes  for  the  winter,  and  they 
dispersed  highly  satisfied  with  the  booty  with  which  they 
were  laden.  This  was  a most  politic  step  on  the  part  of 
the  young  general,  as  the  tribesmen,  seeing  the  wealth 
with  which  their  countrymen  returned,  no  longer  felt  it 
a hardship  to  fight  in  the  Carthaginian  ranks,  and  the 
levies  called  out  in  the  spring  went  willingly  and  even 
eagerly. 

Hannibal  returned  with  his  African  troops  to  spend 
the  winter  at  Carthagena.  He  was  there  joined  by  the 
emissaries  he  had  sent  to  examine  Southern  Gaul  and 
the  passes  of  the  Alps,  to  determine  the  most  practicable 
route  for  the  march  of  the  army,  and  to  form  alliances 
with  the  tribes  of  Southern  Gaul  and  Northern  Italy. 
Their  reports  were  favorable,  for  they  had  found  the 
greatest  discontent  existing  among  the  tribes  north  of  the 
Apennines,  who  had  but  recently  been  conquered  by 
the  Romans. 

Their  chiefs,  smarting  under  the  heavy  yoke  of  Rome, 
listened  eagerly  to  the  offers  of  Hannibal’s  agents,  who 
distributed  large  sums  of  money  among  them,  and 
promised  them,  in  return  for  their  assistance,  not  only 
their  freedom  from  their  conqueror,  but  a full  share  in 
the  spoils  of  Rome.  The  chiefs  replied  that  they  would 
render  any  assistance  to  the  Carthaginians  as  soon  as 
they  passed  the  Alps,  and  that  they  would  then  join  them 
with  all  their  forces.  The  reports  as  to  the  passes  of  the 
Alps  were  less  satisfactory.  Those  who  had  examined 
them  found  that  the  difficulties  they  offered  to  the 
passage  of  an  army  were  enormous,  and  that  the  tribes 


126 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


who  inhabited  the  lower  passes,  having  suffered  in  no 
way  as  yet  at  the  hands  of  Rome,  would  probably  resist 
any  army  endeavoring  to  cross. 

By  far  the  easiest  route  would  be  to  follow  the  sea- 
shore, but  this  was  barred  against  the  Carthaginians  by 
the  fact  that  the  Massilians  (the  people  of  Marseilles) 
were  the  close  allies  of  Rome.  They  had  admitted  Ro- 
man colonists  among  them,  and  carried  on  an  extensive 
trade  with  the  capital.  Their  town  was  strong,  and  their 
ports  would  be  open  to  the  Roman  fleets.  The  tribes  in 
their  neighborhood  were  all  closely  allied  with  them. 

Hannibal  saw  at  once  that  he  could  not  advance  by 
the  route  by  the  sea  without  first  reducing  Marseilles. 
This  would  be  an  even  more  difficult  operation  than  the 
siege  of  Saguntum,  as  Rome  would  be  able  to  send  any 
number  of  men  by  sea  to  the  aid  of  the  besieged,  and  the 
great  struggle  would  be  fought  out  in  Southern  Gaul  in- 
stead of,  as  he  wished,  in  Italy.  Thus  he  decided  to 
march  by  a route  v/hich  would  take  him  far  north  of 
Marseilles,  even  although  it  would  necessitate  a passage 
through  the  terrible  passes  of  the  Alps. 

During  the  winter  Hannibal  labored  without  intermis- 
sion in  preparing  for  his  expedition.  He  was  ever 
among  his  soldiers,  and  personally  saw  to  everything 
which  could  conduce  to  their  comfort  and  well-being. 
He  took  a lively  interest  in  every  minute  detail  which 
affected  them ; saw  that  their  clothing  was  abundant  and 
of  good  quality,  inspected  their  rations,  and  saw  that 
these  were  well  cooked. 

It  was  this  personal  attention  to  the  wants  of  his  sol- 
diers which,  as  much  as  his  genius  as  a general,  his  per- 
sonal valor,  and  his  brilliant  qualities,  endeared  him  to 
his  troops.  They  saw  how  anxious  he  was  for  their  wel- 
fare; they  felt  that  he  regarded  every  man  in  his  army  as 
a friend  and  comrade,  and  in  return  they  were  ready  to 
respond  to  every  appeal,  to  make  every  sacrifice,  to  en- 
dure, to  suffer,  to  fight  to  the  death  for  their  beloved 
leader.  His  troops  were  mercenaries — that  is,  they 
fought  for  pay  in  a cause  which  in  no  way  concerned 


BESET. 


127 


them- — but  personal  affection  for  their  general  supplied 
in  them  the  place  of  the  patriotism  which  inspires 
modern  soldiers,  and  transformed  these  semi-barbarous 
tribesmen  into  troops  fit  to  cope  with  the  trained  legion- 
aries of  Rome. 

Hannibal  was  far  in  advance  of  any  of  the  generals  of 
his  time  in  all  matters  of  organization.  His  commis- 
sariat was  as  perfect  as  that  of  modern  armies.  It  was 
its  duty  to  collect  grain  from  the  country  through  which 
the  army  marched,  to-  form  magazines,  to  collect  and 
drive  with  the  troops  herds  of  cattle,  to  take  over  the 
provisions  and  booty  brought  in  by  foraging  parties,  and 
to  see  to  the  daily  distribution  of  rations  among  the 
various  divisions. 

Along  the  line  of  communication  depots  were  formed, 
where  provisions,  clothing,  and  arms  were  stored  in 
readiness  for  use,  and  from  which  the  whole  army  could, 
in  case  of  necessity,  be  supplied  with  fresh  clothing  and 
shoes.  A band  of  surgeons  accompanied  the  army,  at 
the  head  of  whom  was  Synhalus,  one  of  the  most  cele- 
brated physicians  of  the  time.  So  perfect  were  the  ar- 
rangements that  it  is  said  that  throughout  the  long  cam- 
paign in  Italy  not  a single  day  passed  but  that  the  troops, 
elephants,  and  animals  of  all  descriptions  accompanying 
the  army  received  their  daily  rations  of  food. 


CHAPTER  X. 

BESET. 

During  the  winter  Hannibal  made  every  preparation 
to  insure  the  tranquillity  of  Spain  while  he  was  absent. 
In  order  to  lessen  the  number  of  possible  enemies  there 
he  raised  a body  of  twelve  hundred  horse  and  fourteen 
thousand  infantry  from  among  the  most  turbulent  tribes, 
and  sent  them  across  to  Africa  to  serve  as  garrisons  in 
Carthage  and  other  points,  while  an  equal  number  of 
African  troops  were  brought  over  to  garrison  Spain,  of 


128 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


which  Hasdrubal,  Hannibars  brother,  was  to  have  the 
government  during  his  absence. 

Hanno,  an  able  general,  was  to  command  the  force 
which  was  to  be  left  in  Southern  Gaul  to  keep  open  the 
communications  between  the  Pyrenees  and  the  Alps, 
while  the  youngest  brother,  Mago,  a youth  of  about  the 
same  age  as  Malchus,  was  to  accompany  him  to  Italy. 
Hannibal’s  wife  and  a child — which  had  been  born  in  the 
preceding  spring — were  sent  by  ship  to  Carthage. 

In  the  early  spring  the  march  commenced,  the  army 
following  the  coast  until  it  reached  the  mouth  of  the 
Ebro.  The  mountainous  and  broken  country  lying  be- 
tween this  river  and  the  Pyrenees,  and  now  known  as 
Catalonia,  was  inhabited  by  fierce  tribes  unconquered  as 
yet  by  Roman  or  Carthaginian.  Its  conquest  presented 
enormous  difficulties.  There  was  no  coherence  between 
its  people;  but  each  valley  and  mountain  was  a strong- 
hold to  be  defended  desperately  until  the  last.  The  in- 
habitants, accustomed  to  the  mountains,  were  hardy, 
active,  and  vigorous,  ready  to  oppose  a desperate  resist- 
ance so  long  as  resistance  was  possible,  and  then  to  flee 
across  their  hills  at  a speed  which  defied  the  fleetest  of 
their  pursuers. 

Every  man  was  a soldier,  and  at  the  first  alarm  the 
inhabitants  of  the  villages  abandoned  their  houses,  buried 
their  grain,  and  having  driven  away  their  cattle  into 
almost  inaccessible  recesses  among  the  hills,  returned  to 
oppose  the  invaders.  The  conquest  of  such  a people  was 
one  of  the  most  difficult  of  undertakings,  as  the  French 
generals  of  Napoleon  afterward  discovered  to  their  cost. 
The  cruelty  of  the  mountaineers  was  equal  to  their  cour- 
age, and  the  lapse  of  two  thousand  years  changed  them 
but  little,  for  in  their  long  struggle  against  the  French 
they  massacred  every  detachment  whom  they  could  sur- 
prise among  the  hills,  murdered  the  wounded  who  fell 
into  their  hands,  and  poisoned  wells  and  grain. 

The  army  which  Hannibal  had  brought  to  the  foot  of 
this  country,  through  which  he  had  to  pass,  amounted  to 
102,000  men,  of  whom  12,000  were  cavalry  and  90,000 


BESET. 


129 


infantry.  This  force  passed  the  EbrO'  in  three  bodies  of 
equal  strength.  The  natives  opposed  a desperate  resist- 
ance, but  the  three  columns  pressed  forward  on  parallel 
lines.  The  towns  were  besieged  and  captured,  and  after 
two  months  of  desperate  fighting  Catalonia  was  subdued, 
but  its  conquest  cost  Hannibal  21,000  men,  a fifth  of  his 
whole  army.  Hanno  was  for  the  time  left  here  with 
10,000  infantry  and  1000  cavalry.  He  was  to  suppress 
any  fresh  rising,  to  hold  the  large  towns,  to  form  maga- 
zines for  the  army,  and  to  keep  open  the  passes  of  the 
Pyrenees.  He  fixed  his  headquarters  at  Burgos.  His 
operations  were  facilitated  by  the  fact  that  along  the  line 
of  the  seacoast  were  a number  of  Phoenician  colonies 
which  were  natural  allies  of  the  Carthaginians,  and  aided 
them  in  every  way  in  their  power.  Before  advancing 
through  the  passes  of  the  Pyrenees  Hannibal  still 
further  reduced  the  strength  of  his  force  by  weeding  out 
all  those  who  had  in  the  conflict  among  the  mountains 
shown  themselves  wanting  in  personal  strength  or  in 
military  qualities.  Giving  these  leave  to  return  home  he 
advanced  at  the  head  of  50,000  picked  infantry  and  9000 
cavalry. 

The  company  under  Malchus  had  rendered  good 
service  during  the  campaign  of  Catalonia.  It  had  ac- 
companied the  column  marching  by  the  seashore;  with 
this  were  the  elephants,  the  treasure,  and  the  heavy 
baggage  of  the  army.  It  had  throughout  been  in  ad- 
vance of  the  column,  feeling  the  way,  protecting  it  from 
ambushes,  and  dispersing  any  small  bodies  of  tribesmen 
who  might  have  placed  themselves  on  heights,  whence 
with  arrows  and  slings  they  could  harass  the  column  on 
its  march.  The  company  had  lost  comparatively  few 
men  in  the  campaign,  for  it  had  taken  no  part  in  the 
various  sieges.  Its  duties,  however,  were  severe  in  the 
extreme.  The  men  were  ever  on  the  watch,  scouting 
the  country  round,  while  the  army  was  engaged  in  siege 
operations,  sometimes  ascending  mountains  whence  they 
could  command  views  over  the  interior  or  pursuing 
bands  of  tribesmen  to  their  refuges  among  the  hills. 


130  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

Severely  as  Malchus  had  trained  himself  in  every 
exercise,  he  found  it  at  first  difficult  to  support  the 
fatigues  of  such  a life;  but  every  day  his  muscles  hard- 
ened, and  by  the  end  of  the  campaign  he  was  able  to  keep 
on  foot  as  long  as  the  hardiest  of  his  men. 

One  day  he  had  followed  a party  of  the  tribesmen  far 
up  among  the  mountains.  The  enemy  had  scattered, 
and  the  Arabs  in  their  hot  pursuit  had  also  broken  up 
into  small  parties.  Malchus  kept  his  eye  upon  the  man 
who  appeared  to  be  the  chief  of  the  enemy’s  party,  and 
pressing  hotly  upon  him,  brought  him  to  bay  on  the  face 
of  a steep  and  rugged  gorge.  Only  one  of  the  Nu- 
midians  was  at  hand,  a man  named  Nessus,  who  was 
greatly  attached  to  his  young  leader,  and  always  kept 
close  to  him  in  his  expeditions.  The  savage,  a bulky  and 
heavy  man,  finding  he  could  no  longer  keep  ahead  of 
his  fleet-footed  pursuers,  took  his  post  at  a narrow  point 
in  the  path  where  but  one  could  oppose  him;  and  there, 
with  his  heavy  sword  drawn,  he  awaited  the  attack. 
Malchus  advanced  to  meet  him,  sword  in  hand,  when 
an  arrow  from  Nessus  whizzed  past  him  and  struck  the 
chief  in  the  throat,  and  his  body  fell  heavily  down  the 
rocks. 

That  is  not  fair,”  Malchus  said  angrily.  ‘‘  I would 
fain  have  fought  him  hand  to  hand.” 

The  Arab  bowed  his  head. 

‘‘  My  lord,”  he  said, the  combat  would  not  have  been 
even;  the  man  had  the  upper  ground,  and  you  would 
have  fought  at  a grievous  disadvantage.  Why  should 
you  risk  your  life  in  a fight  with  the  swords,  when  my 
arrow  has  answered  all  purposes?  What  should  I have 
said,  if  I had  gone  back  without  you?  What  satisfac- 
tion would  it  have  been  to  me  to  avenge  your  fall? 
What  would  they  have  said  to  me  when  I told  them  that 
I looked  on  idly  while  you  engaged  in  such  a struggle? 
Valor  is  valor,  and  we  all  know  that  my  lord  is  the 
bravest  among  us ; but  the  life  of  the  cousin  of  our  gen- 
eral is  too  valuable  to  be  risked  for  nought  when  we  are 
embarked  upon  a great  enterprise.” 


BESET. 


Look,  Nessus!  what  is  there?’’  Malchus  exclaimed, 
his  attention  attracted  by  a dark  object  which  was  cross- 
ing the  narrow  path  some  distance  ahead  and  ascending 
the  steep  side  of  the  gorge.  ''  It  is  a bear,  let  us  follow 
him;  his  flesh  will  form  a welcome  change  for  the  com- 
pany to-night.” 

The  bear,  whicji  had  been  prowling  in  the  bottom  of 
the  ravine,  had  been  disturbed  by  the  fall  of  the  body  of 
the  savage  near  him,  and  started  hastily  to  return  to  its 
abode,  which  lay  high  up  on  the  face  of  the  cliff.  Mal- 
chus and  his  companion  hurried  forward  to  the  spot 
where  it  had  crossed  the  path.  The  way  was  plain 
enough ; there  were  scratches  on  the  rock,  and  the 
bushes  growing  in  the  crevices  were  beaten  down. 
The  path  had  evidently  been  frequently  used  by  the 
animal. 

‘‘Look  out,  my  lord!”  Nessus  exclaimed  as  Malchus 
hurried  along.  “ These  bears  of  the  Pyrenees  are  savage 
brutes.  See  that  he  does  not  take  you  unawares.” 

The  rocks  were  exceedingly  steep;  and  Malchus,  with 
his  bow  in  his  hand  and  the  arrow  fitted  and  ready  to 
draw,  climbed  on,  keeping  his  eyes  on  every  clump  of 
bush  lest  the  bear  should  be  lurking  there.  At  last  he 
paused.  They  had  reached  a spot  now  but  a short  dis- 
tance from  the  top.  The  cliff  here  fell  almost  perpen- 
dicularly down,  and  along  its  face  was  a narrow  ledge 
scarcely  a foot  wide.  Along  this  it  was  evident  the  bear 
had  passed. 

“ I should  think  we  must  be  near  his  den  now,  Nessus. 
I trust  this  ledge  widens  out  before  it  gets  there.  It 
would  be  an  awkward  place  for  a conflict,  for  a stroke  of 
his  paw  would  send  one  over  the  edge.” 

“ I shall  be  close  behind  you,  my  lord,”  said  Nessus, 
whose  blood  was  now  up  with  the  chase.  “ Should  you 
fail  to  stop  him,  drop  on  one  knee  that  I may  shoot  over 
you.” 

For  some  fifty  yards  the  ledge  continued  unbroken. 
Malchus  moved  along  cautiously,  with  his  arrow  in  the 
string  and  his  shield  shifted  round  his  shoulders,  in  readi- 


132 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


ness  for  instant  action.  Suddenly,  upon  turning  a sharp 
corner  of  the  cliff,  he  saw  it  widened  ten  feet  ahead  into 
a sort  of  platform  lying  in  the  angle  of  the  cliff,  which 
beyond  it  again  jutted  out.  On  this  platform  was  a bear, 
which  with  an  angry  growl  at  once  advanced  toward 
him.  Malchus  discharged  his  arrow;  it  struck  the  bear 
full  on  the  chest,  and  penetrated  deeply.  With  a stroke 
of  his  paw  the  animal  broke  the  shaft  asunder  and  rushed 
forward.  Malchus  drew  forward  the  point  of  his  spear, 
and  with  his  shield  on  his  arm  awaited  the  onset.  He 
struck  the  bear  fairly  on  the  chest,  but,  as  before,  it 
snapped  the  shaft  with  its  paw,  and  rising  to  its  feet 
advanced. 

Kneel,  my  lord!  Nessus  exclaimed. 

Malchus  dropped  on  one  knee,  bracing  himself  as 
firmly  as  he  could  against  the  rock,  and  with  his  shield 
above  his  head  and  his  sword  in  his  hand,  awaited  the 
attack  of  the  enraged  animal.  He  heard  the  twang  of 
the  bow  behind  him;  then  he  felt  a mighty  blow,  which 
beat  down  his  shield  and  descended  with  terrible  force 
upon  his  helmet,  throwing  him  forward  on  to  his  face. 
Then  there  was  a heavy  blow  on  his  back;  and  it  was 
well  for  him  that  he  had  on  backpiece  as  well  as  breast- 
plate, or  the  flesh  would  have  been  torn  from  his  shoul- 
der to  his  loins.  As  the  blow  fell  there  was  an  angry 
roar.  For  a moment  he  felt  crushed  by  a weight  which 
fell  upon  him.  This  was  suddenly  removed,  and  he 
heard  a crash  far  below  as  the  bear,  pierced  to  the  heart 
by  the  Arab’s  spear,  fell  over  the  precipice. 

Nessus  hastened  to  raise  him. 

‘‘  My  lord  is  not  hurt,  I hope?  ” 

‘‘In  no  way,  Nessus,  thanks  to  you;  but  my  head 
swims  and  my  arm  is  well-nigh  broken  with  that  blow. 
Who  would  have  thought  a beast  like  that  could  have 
struck  so  hard?  See,  he  has  dented  in  my  helmet  and 
has  bent  my  shield!  Now,  before  we  go  back  and  search 
for  the  body,  let  us  see  what  its  den  is  like.” 

“ Do  you  take  my  spear,  my  lord;  your  own  is  broken, 
and  your  bow  has  gone  over  the  precipice.  It  may  be 


BESET. 


133 


that  there  is  another  bear  here.  Where  one  is,  the  other 
is  seldom  far  off.'’ 

They  advanced  on  to  the  platform,  and  saw  in  the  cor- 
ner of  the  angle  a cave  extending  some  distance  into  the 
hill.  As  they  approached  the  entrance  a deep  growl  was 
heard  within. 

‘‘  We  had  best  leave  it  alone,  my  lord,"  Nessus  said 
as  they  both  recoiled  a step  at  the  entrance.  This  is 
doubtless  the  female,  and  these  are  larger  and  fiercer 
than  the  males." 

I agree  with  you,  Nessus,"  Malchus  said.  Were 
we  on  other  ground  I should  say  let  us  attack  it,  but  I 
have  had  enough  of  fighting  bears  on  the  edge  of  a 
precipice.  There  is  as  much  meat  as  we  can  carry  ready 
for  us  below.  Besides,  the  hour  is  late  and  the  men  will 
be  getting  uneasy.  Moreover,  we  are  but  half  armed; 
and  we  cannot  get  at  her  without  crawling  through  that 
hole,  which  is  scarce  three  feet  high.  Altogether,  we 
had  best  leave  her  alone." 

While  they  were  speaking  the  bear  began  to  roar 
angrily,  the  deep  notes  being  mingled  with  a chorus  of 
snarls  and  whinings  which  showed  that  there  was  a 
young  family  with  her. 

''  Do  you  go  first,  Nessus,"  Malchus  said.  ''  The  rear 
is  the  post  of  honor  here,  though  I fancy  the  beast  does 
not  mean  to  come  out." 

Nessus  without  a word  took  the  lead,  and  advanced 
across  the  platform  toward  the  corner. 

As  he  was  in  the  act  of  turning  it  he  sprang  suddenly 
back,  while  an  arrow  flew  past,  grazing  the  corner  of  the 
rock. 

There  are  a score  of  natives  on  the  path!"  he  ex- 
claimed. We  are  in  a trap." 

Malchus  looked  round  in  dismay.  It  was  evident  that 
some  of  the  natives  must  have  seen  the  fall  of  their  leader 
and  watched  them  pursue  the  bear,  and  had  now  closed 
in  behind  them  to  cut  off  their  retreat.  The  situation 
was  a most  unpleasant  one.  The  ledge  extended  no 
further  than  the  platform;  below,  the  precipice  fell  away 


134 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


sheer  down  a hundred  feet;  above,  it  rose  as  high.  The 
narrow  path  was  occupied  with  numerous  foes.  - In  the 
den  behind  them  was  the  angry  bear. 

For  a moment  the  two  men  looked  at  each  other  in 
consternation. 

‘^We  are  fairly  caught,  Nessus,’^  Malchus  said. 
''  There  is  one  thing,  they  can  no  more  attack  us  than  we 
can  attack  them.  Only  one  can  come  round  this  corner 
at  a time,  and  we  can  shoot  or  spear  them  as  they  do  so. 
We  are  tolerably  safe  from  attack,  but  they  can  starve 
us  out.’’ 

''  They  can  shoot  over  from  the  other  side  of  the  ra- 
vine,” Nessus  said;  ‘'their  arrows  will  carry  from  the 
opposite  brow  easily  enough.” 

“ Then,”  Malchus  said  firmly,  “ we  must  dispose  of 
the  bear;  we  must  have  the  cave.  We  shall  be  safe  there 
from  their  arrows,  while,  lying  at  the  entrance,  we  could 
shoot  any  that  should  venture  past  the  corner.  First, 
though,  I will  blow  my  horn.  Some  of  our  men  may  be 
within  hearing.” 

Malchus  pulled  forth  the  horn  which  he  carried.  It 
was  useless,  being  completely  flattened  with  the  blow 
that  the  bear  had  struck  him. 

“ That  hope  is  gone,  Nessus,”  he  said.  “ Now  let  us 
get  the  bear  to  come  out  as  soon  as  possible,  and  finish 
with  her.  Do  you  stand  at  the  corner  with  your  arrow 
ready,  in  case  the  natives  should  try  to  surprise  us,  and 
be  ready  to  aid  me  when  she  rushes  out.” 

Malchus  went  to  the  mouth  of  the  den,  struck  his 
spear  against  the  side,  and  threw  in  some  pieces  of  stone; 
but,  although  the  growling  was  deep  and  continuous, 
the  bear  showed  no  signs  of  an  intention  of  coming 
out. 

The  Arab  was  an  old  hunter,  and  he  now  asked  Mal- 
chus to  take  his  place  with  the  bow  while  he  drove  the 
bear  out.  He  first  took  off  his  bernous,  cut  off  several 
strips  from  the  bottom,,  knotted  them  together,  and  then 
twisted  the  strip  into  a rope.  Growing  out  from  a 
crevice  in  the  rock,  some  three  feet  above  the  top  of  the 


BESET. 


135 

cave,  was  a young  tree;  and  round  this,  close  to  the  root, 
Nessus  fastened  one  end  of  his  rope;  the  other  he  formed 
into  a slipknot  and  let  the  noose  fall  in  front  of  the  cave, 
keeping  it  open  with  two  twigs  placed  across  it.  Then 
he  gathered  some  brushwood  and  placed  it  at  the  en- 
trance, put  a bunch  of  dried  twigs  and  dead  leaves  among 
it,  and,  striking  a light  with  his  flint  and  steel  on  some 
dried  fungus,  placed  this  in  the  middle  of  the  sticks  and 
blew  upon  it.  In  a minute  a flame  leaped  up.  “ Now, 
my  lord,''  he  said,  ''  be  ready  with  your  sword  and  spear. 
The  beast  will  be  out  in  a minute;  she  cannot  stand  the 
smoke." 

Malchus  ran  to  the  corner  and  looked  round.  The 
natives  were  at  a distance  along  the  ledge,  evidently  with 
no  intention  of  attacking  a foe  of  whom  they  felt  sure. 
A taunting  shout  was  raised  and  an  arrow  flew  toward 
him,  but  he  instantly  withdrew  his  head  and  ran  back  to 
the  platform. 

A minute  later  there  was  a fierce  growl  and  the  bear 
rushed  out.  The  brushwood  was  scattered  as,  checked 
suddenly  in  its  rush  by  the  noose,  the  animal  rose  on  its 
hind-legs.  In  an  instant  the  spear  of  Nessus  was 
plunged  deeply  into  it  on  one  side,  while  Malchus  buried 
his  sword  to  the  hilt  in  its  body  under  the  fore-shoulder 
of  the  other.  Stabbed  to  the  heart,  the  bear  fell  pros- 
trate. Nessus  repeated  his  blow,  but  the  animal  was 
dead.  Five  young  bears  rushed  out  after  their  mother, 
growling  and  snapping;  but  as  these  were  only  about  a 
quarter  grown  they  were  easily  dispatched. 

''  There  is  a supply  of  food  for  a long  time,"  Malchus 
said  cheerfully;  ''  and  as  there  is  a drip  of  water  coming 
down  in  this  angle  we  shall  be  able  to  quench  our  thirst. 
Ah!  we  are  just  in  time." 

As  he  spoke  an  arrow  struck  the  rock  close  to  them 
and  dropped  at  their  feet.  Others  came  in  rapid  succes- 
sion; and,  looking  at  the  brow  of  the  opposite  side  of  the 
ravine,  they  saw  a number  of  natives. 

''  Pull  the  bear’s  body  across  the  mouth  of  the  cave," 
Malchus  said,  ''  it  will  prevent  the  arrows  which  strike 


136  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

the  rock  in.  front  from  glancing  in.  The  little  bears  will 
do  for  food  at' present.’' 

They  were  soon  in  the  cave,  which  opened  beyond  the 
entrance  and  extended  some  distance  into  the  mountain; 
it  was  seven  or  eight  feet  wide  and  lofty  enough  to  stand 
upright  in.  Nessus  lay  down  behind  the  bear,  with  his 
bow  and  arrow,  so  as  to  command  the  angle  of  the  rock. 
Malchus  seated  himself  further  in  the  cave,  sheltered  by 
the  entrance  from  the  arrows  which  from  time  to  time 
glanced  in  at  the  mouth.  Only  once  did  Nessus  have 
to  shoot.  The  natives  on  the  ledge,  informed  by  their 
comrades  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  gorge  that  their 
foes  had  sought  refuge  in  the  cave,  ventured  to  advance; 
but  the  moment  the  first  turned  the  corner  he  fell  over 
the  precipice,  transfixed  by  an  arrow  from  the  bow  of 
Nessus,  and  the  rest  hastily  retreated. 

''  Hand  me  your  flint  and  steel,  Nessus,  and  a piece 
of  fungus.  I may  as  well  have  a look  round  the  cave.” 

A light  was  soon  procured,  and  Malchus  found  that 
the  cave  extended  some  forty  feet  back,  narrowing 
gradually  to  the  end.  It  had  evidently  been  used  for  a 
long  time  by  wild  animals.  The  floor  was  completely 
covered  with  dry  bones  of  various  sizes. 

As  soon  as  he  saw  that  this  was  the  case  Malchus  tore 
off  a strip  of  his  linen  shirt,  and  rolling  it  into  a ball  set 
it  on  fire.  On  this  he  piled  up  small  bones,  which  caught 
readily,  and  he  soon  had  a bright  and  almost  smokeless 
fire.  He  now  took  the  place  of  Nessus.  The  latter 
skinned  and  cut  up  one  of  the  small  bears,  and  soon  had 
some  steaks  broiling  over  the  fire.  By  this  time  it  was 
getting  dusk  without. 

When  the  meat  was  cooked  Nessus  satisfied  his  hun- 
ger and  then  sallied  out  from  the  cave  and  took  his  post 
as  sentry  with  his  spear  close  to  the  angle  of  the  rock, 
as  by  this  time  the  natives  on  the  opposite  side,  being  no 
longer  able  to  see  in  the  gathering  darkness,  had  ceased 
to  shoot.  Malchus  ate  his  food  at  his  leisure,  and  then 
joined  his  companion. 

We  must  get  out  of  here  somehow,  Nessus.  Our 


BESET. 


137 


company  will  search  for  us  'to-morrow;  but  they  might 
search  for  a week  without  finding  us  here;  and,  as  the 
army  is  advancing,  they  could  not  spare  more  than  a 
day;  so,  if  we  are  to  get  away,  it  must  be  by  our  own 
exertions.’’ 

I am  ready  to-  fight  my  way  along  this  ledge,  my 
lord,  if  such  is  your  wish.  They  cannot  see  us  to  fire  at, 
and  as  only  one  man  can  stand  abreast,  their  numbers 
would  be  of  no  avail  to  them.” 

“ Not  on  the  ledge,  Nessus;  but  they  would  hardly  de- 
fend that.  No  doubt  they  are  grouped  at  the  further 
end,  and  we  should  have  to  fight  against  overwhelming 
numbers.  No,  that  is  not  to  be  thought  of.  The  only 
way  of  escape  I can  think  of  would  be  to  let  ourselves 
down  the  precipice  ; but  our  bernouses  would  not  make 
a rope  long  enough.” 

They  would  not  reach  a third  of  the  distance,”  Nes- 
sus replied,  shaking  his  head.  They  have  been  worn 
some  time,  and  the  cloth  is  no  longer  strong.  It  would 
need  a broad  strip  to  support  us.” 

That  is  so,  Nessus,  but  we  have  materials  for  making 
the  rope  long  enough,  nevertheless.” 

I do  not  understand  you,  my  lord.  Our  other  gar- 
ments would  be  of  but  little  use.” 

Of  no  use  at  all,  Nessus,  and  I was  not  thinking  of 
them;  but  we  have  the  skins  of  the  bears — ^the  hide  of 
the  old  bear  at  least  is  thick  and  tough — and  a narrow 
strip  would  bear  our  weight.” 

Of  course,”  Nessus  said.  How  stupid  of  me  not 
to  think  of  it,  for  in  the  desert  we  make  all  our  rope  of 
twisted  slips  of  hide.  If  you  will  stand  sentry  here,  my 
lord,  I will  set  about  it  at  once.” 

Malchus  took  the  spear,  and  Nessus  at  once  set  to 
work  to  skin  the  bear,  and  when  that  was  done  he  cut 
long  strips  from  the  hide,  and  having  fastened  them 
together,  twisted  them  into  a rope. 

The  bernouses — which  when  on  a march  were  rolled 
up  and  worn  over  one  shoulder  like  a scarf,  as  the  Ger- 
man and  Italian  soldiers  carry  their  blankets  in  modern 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


138 

times — were  also  cut  up  and  twisted,  and  in  three  hours 
Nessus  had  a rope  which,  he  assured  Malchus,  was  long 
enough  to  reach  to  the  bottom  of  the  precipice  and  suffi- 
ciently strong  to  bear  their  weight. 

One  end  was  fastened  to  the  trunk  of  the  young  tree, 
and  the  rope  was  then  thrown  over  the  edge  of  the  plat- 
form. One  of  the  young  bear's  skins  was  fastened  round 
and  round  it  at  the  point  where  it  crossed  the  edge  of  the 
rocky  platform,  to  prevent  it  from  being  cut  when  the 
weight  was  put  upon  it,  and  they  then  prepared  for  their 
descent. 

''  Do  you  go  first,"  Malchus  said.  “ As  soon  as  I feel 
that  the  rope  is  loose,  I will  follow  you." 

The  Arab  swung  himself  off  the  edge,  and  in  a very 
short  time  Malchus  felt  the  rope  slacken.  He  followed 
at  once.  The  first  twenty  feet  the  descent  was  absolutely 
perpendicular,  but  after  that  the  rock  inclined  outward 
in  a steep  but  pretty  regular  slope.  Malchus  was  no 
longer  hanging  by  the  rope;  but  throwing  the  principal 
portion  of  his  weight  still  upon  it,  and  placing  his  feet  on 
the  inequalities  of  the  rock,  he  made  his  way  down  with- 
out difficulty.  Presently  he  stood  by  Nessus  at  the  foot 
of  the  slope. 

“ We  had  better  make  up  the  ravine.  There  will  be 
numbers  of  them  at  its  mouth.  We  can  see  the  glow  of 
their  fires  from  here." 

''  But  we  may  not  be  able  to  find  a way  up,"  Nessus 
said;  ''  the  sides  seem  to  get  steeper  and  steeper,  and  we 
may  find  ourselves  caught  in  a trap  at  the  end  of  this 
gorge." 

" At  any  rate  we  will  try  that  way  first.  I wish  the 
moon  was  up ; it  is  as  black  as  a wolfs  mouth  here,  and 
the  bottom  of  the  gorge  is  all  covered  with  bowlders.  If 
we  stumble,  and  our  arms  strike  a stone,  it  will  be  heard 
by  the  natives  on  the  opposite  heights." 

They  now  set  forward,  feeling  their  way  with  the 
greatest  care;  but  in  the  dense  darkness  the  task  of  mak- 
ing their  way  among  the  bowlders  was  difficult  in  the 
extreme.  They  had  proceeded  but  a short  distance 


BESET. 


139 


when  a loud  yell  rose  from  the  height  above  them.  It 
was  repeated  again  and  again,  and  was  answered  by 
shouts  from  the  opposite  side  and  from  the  mouth  of  the 
ravine. 

By  Astarte! Malchus  exclaimed,  they  have  found 
out  that  we  have  escaped  already.’' 

It  was  so.  One  of  the  natives  had  crept  forward  along 
the  path,  hoping  to  find  the  sentry  asleep,  or  to  steal  up 
noiselessly  and  stab  him.  When  he  got  to  the  angle  of 
the  rock  he  could  see  no  form  before  him,  nor  hear  the 
slightest  sound.  Creeping  forward,  he  found  the  plat- 
form deserted.  He  listened  attentively  at  the  entrance 
to  the  cave,  and  the  keen  ear  of  the  savage  would  have 
detected  had  any  been  slumbering  there;  but  all  was  still. 

He  rose  to  his  feet  with  the  intention  of  creeping  into 
the  cave,  when  his  head  struck  against  something.  He 
put  up  his  hand  and  felt  the  rope,  and  saw  how  the  fugi- 
tives had  escaped.  He  at  once  gave  the  alarm  to  his 
comrades.  In  a minute  or  two  a score  of  men  with  blaz- 
ing brands  came  running  along  the  path.  On  seeing 
the  rope,  they  entered  the  cave,  and  found  that  their 
prey  had  really  escaped. 

Malchus  and  his  companion  had  not  moved  after  the 
alarm  was  given. 

We  had  better  be  going,  my  lord,”  the  Arab  said  as 
he  saw  the  men  with  torches  retracing  their  steps  along 
the  brow.  They  will  soon  be  after  us.” 

‘‘  I think  not,  Nessus.  Their  chance  of  finding  us 
among  these  bowlders  in  the  dark  would  be  small,  and 
they  would  offer  such  good  marks  to  our  arrows  that 
they  would  hardly  enter  upon  it.  No,  I think  they  will 
wait  till  daybreak,  planting  a strong  force  at  the  mouth 
of  the  ravine,  and  along  both  sides  of  the  end,  wherever 
an  ascent  could  be  made.  Hark!  the  men  on  the  heights 
are  calling  to  others  along  the  brow.” 

Very  well,  my  lord,”  Nessus  said,  seating  himself  on 
a rock,  then  we  will  sell  our  lives  as  dearly  as  possible.” 
''  I hope  it  has  not  come  to  that,  Nessus.  There  is  a 
chance  of  safety  for  us  yet.  The  only  place  they  are  not 


140 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


likely  to  look  for  us  is  the  cave,  and  as  we  have  climbed 
down  from  above  with  the  rope,  there  will  be  no  diffi- 
culty in  ascending.’^ 

Nessus  gave  an  exclamation,  which  expressed  at  once 
admiration  of  his  leader's  idea  and  gratification  at  the 
thought  of  escape.  They  began  without  delay  to  retrace 
their  steps,  and  after  some  trouble  again  found  the  rope. 

Nessus  mounted  first;  his  bare  feet  enabled  him  to 
grip  any  inequality  of  the  surface  of  the  rock.  When- 
ever he  came  to  a ledge  which  afforded  him  standing 
room  he  shook  the  rope,  and  waited  until  Malchus  joined 
him. 

At  last  they  stood  together  at  the  foot  of  the  perpen- 
dicular rock  at  the  top.  The  lightly  armed  Arab  found 
no  difficulty  whatever  in  climbing  the  rope;  but  it  was 
harder  work  for  Malchus,  encumbered  with  the  weight  of 
his  armor.  The  numerous  knots  however,  helped  him, 
and  when  he  was  within  a few  feet  of  the  top,  Nessus 
seized  the  rope  and  hauled  it  up  by  sheer  strength  until 
Malchus  was  level  with  the  top.  Then  he  gave  him  his 
hand,  and  assisted  him  to  gain  his  feet.  They  entered 
the  cave  and  made  their  way  to  the  further  end,  and  there 
threw  themselves  down.  They  had  not  long  been  there 
when  they  saw  a flash  of  light  at  the  mouth  of  the  cave 
and  heard  voices. 

Malchus  seized  his  spear  and  would  have  leaped  to  his 
feet,  but  Nessus  pressed  his  hand  on  his  shoulder. 

''  They  are  come  for  the  she-bear,"  he  said.  It  is 
not  likely  they  will  enter." 

Lying  hidden  in  the  darkness  the  fugitives  watched  the 
natives  roll  the  bear  over,  tie  its  legs  together,  and  put  a 
stout  pole  through  them.  Then  four  men  lifted  the  pole 
on  their  shoulders  and  started. 

Another,  holding  a brand,  entered  the  cave.  The  two 
fugitives  held  their  breath,  and  Nessus  sat  with  an  arrow 
in  the  string,  ready  to  shoot.  The  brand,  however,  gave 
but  a feeble  light,  and  the  native,  picking  up  the  bodies 
of  three  of  the  young  bears,  which  lay  close  to  the  en- 
trance, threw  them  over  his  shoulder  and  crawled  back 


BESET. 


141 

out  of  the  cave  again.  As  they  heard  his  departing  foot- 
steps the  fugitives  drew  a long  breath  of  relief. 

Nessus  rose  and  made  his  way  cautiously  out  of  the 
cave.  He  returned  in  a minute. 

They  have  taken  the  rope  with  them/’  he  said,  and 
it  is  well,  for  when  they  have  searched  the  valley  to- 
morrow, were  it  hanging  there,  it  might  occur  to  them 
that  we  have  made  our  way  up.  Now  that  it  is  gone 
they  can  never  suspect  that  we  have  returned  here.” 

“ There  is  no  chance  of  our  being  disturbed  again  to- 
night, Nessus.  We  can  sleep  as  securely  as  if  we  were 
in  our  camp.” 

So  saying,  Malchus  chose  a comfortable  place,  and 
was  soon  asleep. 

Nessus,  however,  did  not  lie  down,  but  sat  watching 
with  unwearied  eyes  the  entrance  to  the  cave.  As  soon 
as  day  had  fairly  broken,  a chorus  of  loud  shouts  and 
yells,  far  down  the  ravine,  told  that  the  search  had  begun. 
For  hours  it  continued.  Every  bush  and  bowlder  in 
the  bottom  was  searched  by  the  natives. 

Again  and  again  they  went  up  and  down  the  gorge, 
convinced  that  the  fugitives  must  be  hidden  somewhere; 
for,  as  Nessus  had  anticipated,  the  clif¥s  at  the  upper  end 
were  so  precipitous  that  an  escape  there  was  impossible, 
and  the  natives  had  kept  so  close  a watch  all  night  along 
the  slopes  at  the  lower  end,  and  at  the  mouth,  that  they 
felt  sure  that  their  prey  could  not  have  escaped  them  un- 
seen. And  yet  at  last  they  were  forced  to  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  in  some  inexplicable  way  this  must  have 
been  the  case,  for  how  else  could  they  have  escaped? 
'The  thought  that  they  had  reascended  by  the  rope  be- 
fore it  was  removed,  and  that  they  were  hidden  in  the 
cave  at  the  time  the  bodies  of  the  bear  and  its  cubs  were 
carried  away,  never  occurred  to  them. 

All  day  they  wandered  about  in  the  bottom  of  the 
ravine  searching  every  possible  place,  and  sometimes 
removing  bowlders  with  great  labor,  where  these  were 
piled  together  in  such  a manner  that  anyone  could  be 
hidden  beneath  them.  At  nightfall  they  feasted  upon 


142  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

the  body  of  the  bear  first  killed,  which  had  been  found 
where  it  had  fallen  in  the  ravine.  The  body  of  one  of 
the  young  bears,  which  lay  far  up  the  cave,  had  escaped 
their  search,  and  a portion  of  this  furnished  a meal  to  the 
two  prisoners,  who  were,  however,  obliged  to  eat  it  raw, 
being  afraid  to  light  a fire,  lest  the  smoke,  however 
slight,  should  be  observed  coming  out  at  the  entrance. 

The  next  morning,  so  far  as  they  could  see,  the  place 
was  deserted  by  the  natives.  Lying  far  back  in  the  cave 
they  could  see  that  the  men  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
ravine  had  retired;  but  as  it  was  quite  possible  that  the 
natives,  feeling  still  convinced  that  the  fugitives  must  be 
hidden  somewhere,  had  set  a watch  at  some  spot  com- 
manding a view  of  the  whole  ravine,  they  did  not  ven- 
ture to  show  themselves  at  the  entrance. 

After  making  another  meal  off  the  bear,  they  sallied 
out,  when  it  again  became  dark,  and  made  their  way 
along  the  path.  When  they  neared  the  end  they  saw  a 
party  of  the  enemy  sitting  round  a great  fire  at  the 
mouth  of  the  ravine  below  them.  They  retired  a short 
distance,  and  sat  down  patiently  until  at  last  the  fire 
burned  low,  and  the  natives,  leaving  two  of  the  party  on 
watch,  lay  down  to  sleep.  Then  Malchus  and  his  com- 
panion rose  to  their  feet,  and  made  their  way  along  the 
path.  When  they  were  nearly  abreast  of  the  fire,  Mal- 
chus happened  to  tread  upon  a loose  stone,  which  went 
bounding  down  the  side  of  the  hill. 

The  scouts  gave  a shout,  which  called  their  com- 
panions to  their  feet,  and  started  up  the  hillside  toward 
the  spot  where  the  stone  had  fallen. 

Nessus  discharged  an  arrow,  which  struck  full  on  the 
chest  of  the  leader  of  the  party,  and  then  followed  Mal- 
chus along  the  hillside. 

A shout  of  rage  broke  from  the  natives  as  their  com- 
rade fell;  but  without  pausing  they  pushed  on.  Malchus 
did  not  hurry.  Silence  now  was  of  more  importance 
than  speed.  He  strode  along,  then,  with  a rapid  but 
careful  step,  Nessus  following  closely  behind  him.  The 
shouts  of  the  savages  soon  showed  that  they  were  at 


BESET. 


143 


fault.  Malchus  listened  attentively  as  he  went.  When- 
ever the  babel  of  tongues  ceased  for  a moment  he 
stopped  perfectly  still,  and  only  ventured  on  when  they 
were  renewed. 

At  last  they  had  placed  a long  gap  between  them  and 
their  pursuers,  and  came  out  on  a level  shoulder  of  the 
hill.  They  continued  their  way  until  they  found  them- 
selves at  the  edge  of  the  forest.  It  was  so  dark  under 
the  trees  that  they  could  no  longer  advance,  and  Malchus 
therefore  determined  to  wait  till  the  dawn  should  enable 
them  to  continue  their  journey.  Whether  they  were  in 
a clump  of  trees  or  in  the  forest,  which  covered  a large 
portion  of  the  mountain  side,  they  were  unable  to  tell; 
nor,  as  not  a single  star  could  be  seen,  had  they  any  indi- 
cation of  the  direction  which  they  should  take.  Retir- 
ing then  for  some  little  distance  among  the  trees,  they  lay 
down  and  were  soon  asleep. 

When  the  first  dawn  of  day  appeared  they  were  on 
their  way  again,  and  soon  found  that  the  trees  under 
which  they  had  slept  formed  part  of  the  forest.  Through 
occasional  openings,  formed  by  trees  which  had  fallen 
from  age  or  tempest,  they  obtained  a view  of  the  sur- 
rounding country,  and  were  enabled  to  form  an  idea 
where  lay  the  camp  which  they  had  left  two  days  before. 

They  had  not  proceeded  far  when  they  heard  in  the 
distance  behind  them  the  shouting  of  men  and  the  bark- 
ing of  dogs,  and  knew  that  the  enemy  were  upon  their 
track.  They  ran  now  at  the  top  of  their  speed,  con- 
vinced, however,  that  the  natives,  who  would  have  to 
follow  the  track,  could  not  travel  as  fast  as  they  did. 
Suddenly  Malchus  stopped. 

Listen ! he  said.  They  paused,  and  far  down  the 
hillside  heard  the  distant  sound  of  a horn.  ‘‘  Those  must 
be  our  men,’’  Malchus  exclaimed,  they  are  searching 
for  us  still.  Hannibal  must  have  allowed  them  to  stay 
behind  when  the  army  proceeded  on  its  way.” 

In  another  half  hour  the  horn  sounded  close  at  hand, 
and  they  were  speedily  among  a body  of  Malchus’  own 
followers,  who  received  them  with  shouts  of  delight. 


144 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


The  men  were  utterly  worn  out,  for  they  had  searched 
continuously  day  and  night  from  the  time  they  had 
missed  their  leader;  sometimes  high  up  among  the  hills, 
sometimes  among  the  lower  valleys.  The  party  which 
he  met  comprised  but  a fourth  of  the  band,  for  they  had 
divided  into  four  parties,  the  better  to  range  the  country. 

They  were  now  ascending  the  hills  again  at  a distance 
of  two  miles  apart,  and  messengers  were  at  once  sent  off 
to  the  other  bodies  to  inform  them  that  Malchus  had  re- 
turned. Malchus  quickly  recounted  to  his  men  the  story 
of  what  had  befallen  them,  and  then  bade  them  lie  down 
to  rest  while  he  and  Nessus  kept  watch. 

The  natives  who  had  been  in  pursuit  did  not  make 
their  appearance,  having  doubtless  heard  the  horn  which 
told  of  the  approach  of  a body  of  the  Carthaginians.  In 
two  hours  the  whole  of  the  band  were  collected,  and 
after  a few  hours’  halt,  to  enable  the  men  to  recover  from 
their  long  fatigue  and  sleeplessness,  Malchus  put  himself 
at  their  head  and  they  marched  away  to  join  the  main 
body  of  the  army,  which  they  overtook  two  days  later. 

Malchus  was  received  with  great  delight  by  his  father 
and  Hannibal,  who  had  given  him  up  for  lost.  Nessus 
had  over  and  over  again  recounted  all  the  details  of  their 
adventure  to  his  comrades,  and  the  quickness  of  Malchus 
at  hitting  upon  the  stratagem  of  returning  to  the  cave, 
and  so  escaping  from  a position  where  escape  seemed 
well-nigh  impossible,  won  for  him  an  even  higher  place 
than  before  in  the  admiration  of  his  followers. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE. 

The  army  was  now  moving  through  the  passes  of  the 
Pyrenees.  The  labor  was  great;  no  army  had  ever  be- 
fore crossed  this  mountain  barrier;  roads  had  to  be  made, 
streams  bridged,  and  rocks  blasted  away,  to  allow  the 
passage  of  the  elephants  and  baggage  wagons.  Opin- 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE. 


145 


ions  have  differed  as  to  the  explosive  used  by  the  Car- 
thaginian miners,  but  it  is  certain  that  they  possessed 
means  of  blasting  rocks.  The  engineers  of  Hannibars 
force  possessed  an  amount  of  knowledge  and  science 
vastly  in  excess  of  that  attained  by  the  Romans  at  that 
time,  and  during  the  campaign  the  latter  frequently  en- 
deavored, and  sometimes  with  success,  by  promises  of 
high  rewards,  to  induce  Hannibars  engineers  to  desert 
and  take  service  with  them.  A people  well  acquainted 
with  the  uses  of  sulphur  and  niter,  skilled  in  the  Oriental 
science  of  chemistry,  capable  of  manufacturing  Greek 
fire — a compound  which  would  burn  under  water — may 
well  have  been  acquainted  with  some  mixture  resembling 
gunpowder. 

The  art  of  making  this  explosive  was  certainly  known 
to  the  Chinese  in  very  remote  ages,  and  the  Phoenicians, 
whose  galleys  traversed  the  most  distant  seas  to  the  east, 
may  have  acquired  their  knowledge  from  that  people. 

The  wild  tribes  of  the  mountains  harassed  the  army 
during  this  difficult  march,  and  constant  skirmishes 
went  on  between  them  and  Hannibal's  light-armed 
troops.  However,  at  last  all  difficulties  were  overcome, 
and  the  army  descended  the  slopes  into  the  plains  of 
Southern  Gaul. 

Already  Hannibal's  agents  had  negotiated  for  an  un- 
opposed passage  through  this  country;  but  the  Gauls, 
alarmed  at  the  appearance  of  the  army,  and  at  the  news 
which  had  reached  them  of  the  conquest  of  Catalonia, 
assembled  in  arms.  Hannibal's  tact  and  a lavish  dis- 
tribution of  presents  dissipated  the  alarm  of  the  Gauls, 
and  their  chiefs  visited  Hannibal's  camp  at  Elne,  and  a 
treaty  was  entered  into  for  the  passage  of  the  army. 

A singular  article  of  this  treaty,  and  one  which  shows 
the  esteem  in  which  the  Gauls  held  their  women,  was 
that  all  complaints  on  the  part  of  the  natives  against  Car- 
thaginian troops  should  be  carried  to  Hannibal  himself 
or  the  general  representing  him,  and  that  all  complaints 
of  the  Carthaginians  against  the  natives  should  be  de- 
cided without  appeal  by  a council  composed  of  Gaulish 


146 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


women.  This  condition  caused  much  amusement  to  the 
Carthaginians,  who,  however,  had  no  cause  to  regret  its 
acceptance,  for  the  decisions  of  this  singular  tribunal 
were  marked  by  the  greatest  fairness  and  impartiality. 
The  greater  part  of  the  tribes  through  whose  country  the 
army  marched  toward  the  Rhone  observed  the  terms  of 
the  treaty  with  good  faith;  some  proved  troublesome, 
but  were  wholly  unable  to  stand  against  the  Carthaginian 
arms. 

The  exact  route  traversed  by  the  army  has  been  a sub- 
ject of  long  and  bitter  controversy;  but,  as  no  events  of 
very  great  importance  occurred  on  the  way,  the  precise 
line  followed  in  crossing  Gaul  is  a matter  of  but  slight 
interest.  Suffice  that,  after  marching  from  the  Pyrenees 
at  a high  rate  of  speed,  the  army  reached  the  Rhone  at 
the  point  where  Roquemaure  now  stands,  a short  dis- 
tance above  Avignon. 

This  point  had  been  chosen  by  Hannibal  because  it 
was  one  of  the  few  spots  at  which  the  Rhone  runs  in  a 
single  stream,  its  course  being  for  the  most  part  greatly 
broken  up  by  islands.  Roquemaure  lies  sixty-five  miles 
from  the  sea,  and  it  was  necessary  to  cross  the  Rhone  at 
some  distance  from  its  mouth,  for  Rome  was  now  thor- 
oughly alarmed,  and  Scipio,  with  a fleet  and  powerful 
army,  was  near  Marseilles  waiting  to  engage  Hannibal 
on  the  plains  of  Gaul. 

During  the  last  few  days’  march  no  inhabitants  had 
been  encountered.  The  Arecomici,  who  inhabited  this 
part  of  the  country,  had  not  been  represented  at  the 
meeting,  and  at  the  news  of  the  approach  of  the  Cartha- 
ginians had  deserted  their  country  and  fled  across  the 
Rhone,  where,  joined  by  the  tribes  dwelling  upon  the 
further  bank,  they  prepared  to  offer  a desperate  opposi- 
tion to  the  passage  of  the  river.  The  appearance  of  this 
mass  of  barbarians,  armed  with  bows  and  arrows  and 
javelins,  on  the  further  side  of  the  wide  and  rapid  river 
which  had  to  be  crossed,  was  not  encouraging. 

It  was  bad  enough  crossing  the  Pyrenees,”  Malchus 
said  to  Trebon,  but  that  was  nothing  to  this  undertak- 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE. 


147 


ing;  it  is  one  thing  to  climb  a precipice,  however  steep, 
to  the  assault  of  an  enemy,  another  to  swim  across  at 
the  head  of  the  army  under  such  a shower  of  missiles  as 
we  shall  meet  with  on  the  other  side.'’ 

Hannibal,  however,  had  prepared  to  overcome  the 
difficulty.  Messengers  had  been  sent  up  and  down  the 
river  to  all  the  people  living  on  the  right  bank,  offering 
to  buy  from  them  at  good  prices  every  barge  and  boat 
in  their  possession,  promising  them  freedom  from  all 
exactions  and  hard  treatment,  and  offering  good  pay  to 
those  who  would  render  assistance  to  the  army  in  the 
passage.  Hannibal's  offers  were  accepted  without  hesi- 
tation. That  the  army  which  could,  had  it  chosen, 
have  taken  all  their  boats  by  force  and  impressed  their 
labor,  should  offer  to  pay  liberally  for  both,  filled  them 
with  admiration,  and  they  were,  moreover,  only  too  glad 
to  aid  this  formidable  army  of  strangers  to  pass  out  of 
their  country. 

The  dwellers  upon  the  Rhone  at  this  period  carried 
on  an  extensive  commerce,  not  only  with  the  tribes  on 
the  upper  river,  but  with  Marseilles  and  the  ports  of 
Spain  and  Northern  Italy;  consequently  a large  number 
of  vessels  and  barges  of  considerable  tonnage  were  at 
once  obtained. 

To  add  to  the  means  of  transport  the  whole  army  were 
set  to  work,  and,  assisted  by  the  natives,  the  soldiers  cut 
down  trees,  and,  hollowing  them  out  roughly,  formed 
canoes  capable  of  carrying  two  or  three  men.  So  in- 
dustriously did  the  troops  work  that  in  two  days  enough 
canoes  were  made  to  carry  the  army  across  the  river; 
but  there  was  still  the  opposition  of  the  natives  to  be 
overcome,  and  when  the  canoes  were  finished  Hannibal 
ordered  Hanno,  one  of  his  best  generals,  to  start  with  a 
division  at  nightfall  up  the  bank  of  the  river. 

Hanno  marched  five  miles,  when  he  found  a spot 
where  the  river  was  smooth  and  favorable  for  the 
passage.  The  troops  set  to  at  once  to  cut  trees;  rafts 
were  formed  of  these,  and  the  troops  passed  over.  The 
Spanish  corps,  accustomed  to  the  passage  of  rivers, 


148 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


simply  stripped,  and  putting  their  broad  shields  of  hides 
beneath  them,  passed  the  river  by  swimming.  Once 
across  Hanno  gave  his  men  twenty-four  hours'  rest,  and 
then,  calculating  that  Hannibal’s  preparations  would  be 
complete,  he  marched  down  the  river  until  he  reached 
a hill,  whose  summit  was  visible  from  Hannibal’s  camp 
at  daybreak.  Upon  this  he  lit  a signal  fire. 

The  moment  the  smoke  was  seen  in  the  camp  Hanni- 
bal gave  orders  for  the  troops  to  embark.  The  light  in- 
fantry took  to  their  little  canoes,  the  cavalry  embarked 
in  the  larger  vessels,  and,  as  these  were  insufficient  to 
carry  all  the  horses,  a great  many  of  the  animals  were 
made  to  enter  the  river  attached  by  ropes  to  the  vessels. 
The  heavier  craft  started  highest  up,  in  order  that  they 
might  to  some  extent  break  the  roughness  of  the  waves 
and  facilitate  the  passage  of  the  canoes. 

The  din  was  prodigious.  Thousands  of  men  tugged 
at  the  oars,  the  roughly  made  canoes  were  dashed  against 
each  other  and  often  upset,  while  from  the  opposite 
bank  rose  loudly  the  defiant  yells  of  the  natives,  pre- 
pared to  dispute  to  the  last  the  landing  of  the  flotilla. 
Suddenly  these  cries  assumed  a different  character.  A 
mass  of  smoke  was  seen  to  rise  from  the  tents  of  the 
enemy’s  camp,  and  Hanno’s  division  poured  down  upon 
their  rear.  The  Arecomici,  taken  wholly  by  surprise, 
were  seized  with  a panic,  and  fled  hastily  in  all  directions, 
leaving  the  bank  clear  for  the  landing  of  Hannibal.  The 
whole  of  the  army  were  brought  across  at  once  and 
encamped  that  night  on  the  river. 

In  the  morning  Hannibal  sent  off  five  hundred  Nu- 
midian  horse  to  reconnoiter  the  river  below,  and  ascer- 
tain what  Scipio’s  army,  which  was  known  to  have 
landed  at  its  mouth,  was  doing.  He  then  assembled  his 
army  and  introduced  to  them  some  chiefs  of  the  tribes 
beyond  the  Alps,  who  had  a day  or  two  before  arrived  in 
the  camp  with  the  agents  he  had  sent  to  their  country. 
They  harangued  the  soldiers,  an  interpreter  translating 
their  speeches,  and  assured  them  of  the  welcome  they 
would  meet  in  the  rich  and  fertile  country  beyond  the 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE. 


149 


Alps,  and  of  the  alacrity  with  which  the  people  there 
would  join  them  against  the  Romans. 

Hannibal  himself  then  addressed  the  soldiers,  pointed 
out  to  them  that  they  had  already  accomplished  by  far 
the  greater  part  of  their  journey,  had  overcome  every 
obstacle,  and  that  there  now  remained  but  a few  days' 
passage  over  the  mountains,  and  that  Italy,  the  goal  of 
all  their  endeavors,  would  then  lie  before  them. 

The  soldiers  replied  with  enthusiastic  shouts,  and 
Hannibal,  after  oflering  up  prayers  to  the  gods  on  behalf 
of  the  army,  dismissed  the  soldiers  and  told  them  to  pre- 
pare to  start  on  the  following  day.  Soon  after  the 
assembly  had  broken  up  the  Numidian  horse  returned 
in  great  confusion,  closely  pressed  by  the  Roman 
cavalry,  who  had  been  sent  by  Scipio  to  ascertain  Hanni- 
bal's position  and  course.  The  hostile  cavalry  had 
charged  each  other  with  fury.  A hundred  and  forty  of 
the  Romans  and  two  hundred  of  the  Numidians  were 
slain. 

Hannibal  saw  that  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost.  The 
next  morning,  at  daybreak,  the  whole  of  his  cavalry  were 
posted  to  the  south  to  cover  the  movements  of  the  army 
and  to  check  the  Roman  advance.  The  infantry  were 
then  set  in  motion  up  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  Hanni- 
bal, with  a small  party,  remained  behind  to  watch  the 
passage  of  the  elephants,  which  had  not  yet  been  brought 
across. 

The  elephants  had  not  been  trained  to  take  to  the 
water,  and  the  operation  was  an  extremely  difficult  one. 
Very  strong  and  massive  rafts  were  joined  together  until 
they  extended  two  hundred  feet  into  the  river,  being  kept 
in  their  place  by  cables  fastened  to  trees  on  the  bank 
above  them.  At  the  end  of  this  floating  pier  was  placed 
another  raft  of  immense  size,  capable  of  carrying  four 
elephants  at  a time.  A thick  covering  of  earth  was  laid 
over  the  whole,  and  on  this  turf  was  placed.  The  ele- 
phants were  then  led  forward. 

So  solid  was  the  construction  that  they  advanced  upon 
it  without  hesitation.  When  four  had  taken  their  place 


150  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

on  the  great  raft  at  the  end,  the  fastenings  which  secured 
it  to  the  rest  of  the  structure  were  cut,  and  a large  num- 
ber of  boats  and  barges  filled  with  rowers  began  to  tow 
the  raft  across  the  river.  The  elephants  were  seized  with 
terror  at  finding  themselves  afloat,  but,  seeing  no  way  of 
escape  remained  trembling  in  the  center  of  the  raft  until 
they  reached  the  other  side.  When  it  was  safely  across, 
the  raft  and  towing  boats  returned,  and  the  operation 
was  repeated  until  all  the  elephants  were  over. 

Some  of  the  animals,  however,  were  so  terrified  that 
they  flung  themselves  from  the  rafts  into  the  river  and 
made  their  way  to  shore,  keeping  their  probosces  above 
the  surface  of  the  water.  The  Indians  who  directed 
them  were,  however,  all  swept  away  and  drowned.  As 
soon  as  the  elephants  were  all  across  Hannibal  called  |n 
his  cavalry,  and  with  them  and  the  elephants  followed 
the  army. 

The  Romans  did  not  arrive  at  the  spot  until  three  days 
after  the  Carthaginians  had  left.  Scipio  was  greatly 
astonished  when  he  found  that  Hannibal  had  marched 
north,  as  he  believed  that  the  Alps  were  impassable  for 
an  army,  and  had  reckoned  that  Hannibal  would  cer- 
tainly march  down  the  river  and  follow  the  seashore. 
Finding  that  the  Carthaginians  had  left  he  marched  his 
army  down  to  his  ships  again,  re-embarked  them,  and 
sailed  for  Genoa,  intending  to  oppose  Hannibal  as  he 
issued  from  the  defiles  of  the  Alps,  in  the  event  of  his 
succeeding  in  making  the  passage. 

Four  days’  march  up  the  Rhone  brought  Hannibal  to 
the  point  where  the  Isere  runs  into  that  river.  He 
crossed  it,  and  with  his  army  entered  the  region  called 
by  Polybius  The  Island,”  although  the  designation  is 
an  incorrect  one,  for  while  the  Rhone  flows  along  one 
side  of  the  triangle  and  the  Isere  on  the  other,  the  base 
is  formed  not  by  a third  river,  but  by  a portion  of  the 
Alpine  chain. 

Malchus  and  his  band  had  been  among  the  first  to 
push  off  from  the  shore  when  the  army  began  to  cross 
the  Rhone.  Malchus  was  in  a roughly  constructed 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE.  151 

canoe,  which  was  paddled  by  Nessus  and  another  of 
his  men.  Like  most  of  the  other  canoes,  their  craft 
soon  became  water-logged,  for  the  rapid  and  angry  cur- 
rent of  the  river,  broken  and  agitated  by  so  large  a num- 
ber of  boats,  splashed  over  the  sides  of  the  clumsy 
canoes,  which  were  but  a few  inches  above  the  water. 
The  buoyancy  of  the  wood  was  sufficient  to  float  them 
even  when  full,  but  they  paddled  slowly  and  heavily. 

The  confusion  was  prodigious.  The  greater  part  of 
the  men,  unaccustomed  to  rowing,  had  little  control  over 
their  boats.  Collisions  were  frequent,  and  numbers  of 
the  boats  were  upset  and  their  occupants  drowned.  The 
canoe  which  carried  Malchus  was  making  fair  progress, 
but,  to  his  vexation,  was  no  longer  in  the  front  line.  He 
was  urging  the  paddlers  to  exert  themselves  to  the  ut- 
most, when  Nessus  gave  a sudden  cry. 

A horse  which  had  broken  loose  from  its  fastenings 
behind  one  of  the  barges  was  swimming  down,  fright- 
ened and  confused  at  the  din.  It  was  within  a few  feet 
of  them  when  Nessus  perceived  it,  and  in  another  mo- 
ment it  struck  the  canoe  broadside  with  its  chest.  , The 
boat  rolled  over  at  once,  throwing  its  occupants  into  the 
water.  Malchus  grasped  the  canoe  as  it  upset,  for  he 
would  instantly  have  sunk  from  the  weight  of  his  armor. 
Nessus  a moment  later  appeared  by  his  side. 

I will  go  to  the  other  side,  my  lord,’’  he  said,  that 
will  keep  the  tree  from  turning  over  again.” 

He  dived  under  the  canoe,  and  came  up  on  the  oppo- 
site side,  and  giving  Malchus  his  hand  across  it,  there 
was  no  longer  any  fear  of  the  log  rolling  over.  The 
other  rower  did  not  reappear  above  the  surface.  Mal- 
chus shouted  in  vain  to  some  of  the  passing  boats  to  pick 
him  up,  but  all  were  so  absorbed  in  their  efforts  to  ad- 
vance and  their  eagerness  to  engage  the  enemy  that  none 
paid  attention  to  Malchus  or  the  others  in  like  plight. 
Besides,  it  seemed  probable  that  all,  if  they  stuck  to  their 
canoes,  would  presently  gain  one  bank  or  other  of  the 
river.  Malchus,  too,  had  started  rather  low  down,  and 
he  was  therefore  soon  out  of  the  flotilla. 


152 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


The  boat  was  nearly  in  mid-stream  when  the  accident 
happened. 

The  first  thing  to  do/'  Malchus  said  when  he  saw 
that  there  was  no  chance  of  their  being  picked  up,  is 
to  rid  myself  of  my  armor.  I can  do  nothing  with  it  on, 
and  if  the  tree  turns  over  I shall  go  down  like  a stone. 
First  of  all,  Nessus,  do  you  unloose  your  sword-belt.  I 
will  do  the  same.  If  we  fasten  them  together  they  are 
long  enough  to  go  round  the  canoe,  and  if  we  take  off 
our  helmets  and  pass  the  belts  through  the  chin-chains 
they  will,  with  our  swords,  hang  safely." 

This  was  with  some  difficulty  accomplished. 

Now,"  Malchus  continued,  ‘‘  let  us  make  our  way 
to  the  stern  of  the  canoe.  I will  place  my  hand  on  the 
tree  there,  and  do  you  unfasten  the  shoulder-  and  waist- 
straps  of  my  breast  and  backpieces.  I cannot  do  it 
myself." 

This  was  also  accomplished,  and  the  two  pieces  of 
armor  laid  on  the  tree.  They  were  now  free  to  look 
round.  The  rapid  stream  had  already  taken  them  half 
a mile  below  the  point  where  the  army  were  crossing, 
and  they  were  now  entering  a spot  where  the  river  was 
broken  up  by  islands,  and  raced  along  its  pent-up  chan- 
nel with  greater  velocity  than  before;  its  surface  broken 
with  short,  angry  waves  which  rendered  it  difficult  for 
them  to  retain  their  hold  of  the  tree. 

For  a time  they  strove  by  swimming  to  give  the  canoe 
an  impetus  toward  one  bank  or  the  other;  but  their 
efforts  were  vain.  Sometimes  they  thought  they  were 
about  to  succeed,  and  then  an  eddy  would  take  the  boat 
and  carry  it  into  the  middle  of  the  stream  again. 

‘‘  It  is  useless,  Nessus,"  Malchus  said  at  last.  We 
are  only  wearing  ourselves  out,  and  our  efforts  are  of  no 
avail  whatever.  We  must  be  content  to  drift  down  the 
river  until  our  good  luck  throws  us  into  some  eddy  which 
may  carry  us  near  one  bank  or  the  other." 

It  was  a long  time,  indeed,  before  that  stroke  of  for- 
tune befell  them,  and  they  were  many  miles  down  the 
river  before  the  current  took  them  near  the  eastern  bank 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE. 


153 


at  a point  where  a sharp  curve  of  the  river  threw  the 
force  of  the  current  over  in  that  direction;  but  although 
they  were  carried  to  within  a few  yards  of  the  shore,  so 
numbed  and  exhausted  were  they  by  their  long  immer- 
sion in  the  cold  water  that  it  was  with  the  greatest  diffi- 
culty that  they  could  give  the  canoe  a sufficient  impul- 
sion to  carry  it  to  the  bank. 

At  last,  however,  their  feet  touched  the  bottom,  and 
they  struggled  to  shore,  carrying  with  them  the  arms 
and  armor;  then,  letting  the  canoe  drift  away  again,  they 
crawled  up  the  bank  and  threw  themselves  down,  utterly 
exhausted.  It  was  some  time  before  either  of  them 
spoke.  Then  Malchus  said: 

“We  had  best  strip  off  our  clothes  and  wring  them  as 
well  as  we  can;  after  that  they  will  soon  dry  on  us.  We 
have  no  means  of  drying  them  here,  so  we  must  lie  down 
among  some  bushes  to  shelter  us  from  this  bitter  wind 
which  blows  from  the  mountains.’’ 

The  clothes  were  wrung  until  the  last  drop  was  ex- 
tracted from  them  and  then  put  on  again.  They  were 
still  damp  and  cold,  but  Malchus  and  his  companion  had 
been  accustomed  to  be  drenched  to  the  skin  and  thought 
nothing  of  this.  They  were  still  too  exhausted,  how- 
ever, to  walk  briskly,  and  therefore  lay  down  among 
some  thick  bushes  until  they  should  feel  equal  to  setting 
out  on  the  long  tramp  to  rejoin  their  companions.  After 
lying  for  a couple  of  hours  Malchus  rose,  to  his  feet,  and 
issuing  from  the  bushes  looked  round.  He  had  resumed 
his  armor  and  sword.  As  he  stepped  out  a sudden  shout 
arose,  and  he  saw  within  a hundred  yards  of  him  a body 
of  natives,  some  hundred  strong,  approaching.  They 
had  already  caught  sight  of  him. 

“ Nessus,”  he  exclaimed,  without  looking  round,  “ lie 
still!  I am  seen,  and  shall  be  taken  in  a minute.  It  is 
hopeless  for  me  to  try  to  escape.  You  will  do  me  more 
good  by  remaining  hid  and  trying  to  free  me  from  their 
hands  afterward.” 

So  saying,  and  without  drawing  his  sword,  Malchus 
quietly  advanced  toward  the  natives,  who  were  rushing 


IS4  the  young  CARTHAGINIAN. 

clown  toward  him  with  loud  shouts.  Flight  or  resistance 
would  be,  as  he  had  at  once  seen,  hopeless,  and  it  was 
only  by  present  submission  he  could  hope  to  save  his 
life. 

The  natives  were  a portion  of  the  force  which  had 
opposed  Hannibal’s  landing,  and  had  already  killed  sev- 
eral Carthaginians  who  had,  like  Malchus,  struggled  to 
the  bank  after  being  upset  in  the  passage.  Seeing  that 
he  attempted  neither  to  fly  nor  to  defend  himself,  they 
rushed  upon  him  tumultuously,  stripped  him  of  his  arms 
and  armor,  and  dragged  him  before  their  leader.  The 
latter  briefly  ordered  him  to  be  brought  along,  and  the 
party  continued  their  hurried  march,  fearing  that  the 
Carthaginian  horse  might  at  any  moment  pursue  them. 
For  the  rest  of  the  afternoon  they  marched  without  a 
halt,  but  at  nightfall  stopped  in  a wood. 

No  fires  were  lit,  for  they  knew  not  how  close  the  Car- 
thaginians might  be  behind  them.  Malchus  was  bound 
hand  and  foot  and  thrown  down  in  their  midst.  There 
was  no  sleep  that  night;  half  the  party  remained  on 
watch,  the  others  sat  together  round  the  spot  where  Mal- 
chus lay  and  discussed  the  disastrous  events  of  the  day — 
the  great  flotilla  of  the  Carthaginians,  the  sudden  attack 
in  their  rear,  the  destruction  of  their  camp,  the  capture  of 
the  whole  of  their  goods,  and  the  slaughter  and  defeat 
which  had  befallen  them. 

As  their  dialect  differed  but  little  from  that  of  the 
Gauls  in  the  Carthaginian  service,  Malchus  was  enabled 
to  understand  the  greater  part  of  their  conversation,  and 
learned  that  the  only  reason  why  he  was  not  put  to  death 
at  once  was  that  they  wished  to  keep  him  until  beyond 
the  risk  of  pursuit  of  the  Carthaginians,  when  he  could 
be  sacrificed  to  their  gods  formally  and  with  the  usual 
ceremonies. 

All  the  time  that  they  were  talking  Malchus  listened 
anxiously  for  any  sudden  outbreak  which  would  tell  that 
Nessus  had  been  discovered.  That  the  Numidian  had 
followed  on  their  traces  and  was  somewhere  in  the  neigh- 
borhood Malchus  had  no  doubt,  but  rescue  in  His  present 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE.  I55 

position  was  impossible,  and  he  only  hoped  that  his  fol- 
lower would  find  that  this  was  so  in  time  and  would  wait 
for  a more  favorable  opportunity.  The  night  passed  of¥ 
quietly,  and  in  the  morning  the  natives  continued  their 
march.  After  proceeding  for  three  or  four  hours  a sud- 
den exclamation  from  one  of  them  caused  the  others  to 
turn,  and  in  the  distance  a black  mass  of  horsemen  was 
seen  approaching.  At  a rapid  run  the  natives  started 
off  for  the  shelter  of  a wood,  half  a mile  distant.  Mal- 
chus  was  forced  to  accompany  them.  He  felt  sure  that 
the  horsemen  were  a party  of  Hannibahs  cavalry,  and  he 
wondered  whether  Nessus  was  near  enough  to  see  them, 
for  if  so  he  doubted  not  that  he  would  manage  to  join 
them  and  lead  them  to  his  rescue. 

Just  before  they  reached  the  wood  the  natives  sud- 
denly stopped,  for,  coming  from  the  opposite  direction, 
was  another  body  of  cavalry.  It  needed  not  the  joyous 
shouts  of  the  natives  to  tell  Malchus  that  these  were 
Romans,  for  they  were  coming  from  the  south  and  could 
only  be  a party  of  Scipio’s  cavalry.  The  natives  halted 
at  the  edge  of  the  wood  to  watch  the  result  of  the  con- 
flict, for  the  parties  evidently  saw  each  other,  and  both 
continued  to  advance  at  full  speed.  The  Roman 
trumpets  were  sounding,  while  the  wild  yells  which  came 
up  on  the  breeze  told  Malchus  that  Hannibahs  cavalry 
were  a party  of  the  Numidians. 

The  Romans  were  somewhat  the  most  numerous;  but, 
had  the  cavalry  opposed  to  them  consisted  of  the  Car- 
thaginian horse,  Malchus  would  have  had  little  doubt  as 
to  the  result;  he  felt,  however,  by  no  means  certain  that 
the  light-armed  Numidians  were  a match  for  the  Roman 
cavalry.  The  party  had  stopped  but  a quarter  of  a mile 
from  the  spot  where  the  rival  bands  met,  and  the  crash 
of  bodies  driven  violently  against  each  other  and  the 
clash  of  steel  on  armor  could  be  plainly  heard. 

For  a few  minutes  it  was  a wild  confused  melee,  neither 
party  appearing  to  have  any  advantage.  Riderless 
steeds  galloped  off  from  the  throng,  but  neither  party 
seemed  to  give  way  a foot.  The  whole  mass  seemed 


156  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

interlaced  in  conflict.  It  was  a moving,  struggling 
throng  of  bodies,  with  arms  waving  high  and  swords  ris- 
ing and  falling.  The  Romans  fought  in  silence,  but 
the  wild  yells  of  the  Numidians  rose  shrill  and  con- 
tinuous. 

At  last  there  was  a movement,  and  Malchus  gave  a 
groan  while  the  natives  around  him  shouted  in  triumph 
as  the  Numidians  were  seen  to  detach  themselves  from 
the  throng  and  to  gallop  off  at  full  speed,  hotly  followed 
by  the  Romans;  both,  however,  in  greatly  diminished 
numbers,  for  the  ground  on  which  the  conflict  had  taken 
place  was  thickly  strewn  with  bodies;  nearly  half  of 
those  who  had  engaged  in  that  short  but  desperate  strife 
were  lying  there. 

No  sooner  had  the  pursuers  and  pursued  disappeared 
in  the  distance  than  the  natives  thronged  down  to  the 
spot.  Such  of  the  Numidians  as  were  found  to  be  alive 
were  instantly  slaughtered,  and  all  were  despoiled  of  their 
clothes,  arms,  and  ornaments.  The  Romans  were  left 
untouched,  and  those  among  them  who  were  found  to  be 
only  wounded  were  assisted  by  the  natives,  who  un- 
buckled their  armor,  helped  them  into  a sitting  position, 
bound  up  their  wounds,  and  gave  them  water. 

Highly  satisfied  with  the  booty  they  obtained,  and  hav- 
ing no  longer  any  fear  of  pursuit,  the  natives  halted  to 
await  the  return  of  the  Romans.  Malchus  learned  from 
their  conversation  that  they  had  some  little  doubt 
whether  the  Ramans  would  approve  of  their  appropriat- 
ing the  spoils  of  the  dead  Numidians,  and  it  was  finally 
decided  to  hand  over  Malchus,  whose  rich  armor  pro- 
claimed him  to  be  a prisoner  of  importance,  to  the  Ro- 
man commander. 

The  main  body  of  the  natives,  with  all  the  spoil  which 
had  been  collected,  moved  away  to  the  wood,  while  the 
chief,  with  four  of  his  companions  and  Malchus,  remained 
with  the  wounded  Romans.  It  was  late  in  the  evening 
before  the  Romans  returned,  after  having,  as  has  been 
said,  followed  the  Numidians  right  up  to  Hannibal’s 
camp.  There  was  some  grumbling  on  the  part  of  the 


THE  PASSAGE  OF  THE  RHONE. 


IS7 


Roman  soldiers  when  they  found  that  their  allies  had 
forestalled  them  with  the  spoil;  but  the  officer  in  com- 
mand was  well  pleased  at  finding  that  the  wounded  had 
been  carefully  attended  to,  and  bade  the  men  be  content 
that  they  had  rendered  good  service  to  the  public,  and 
that  Scipio  would  be  well  satisfied  with  them.  The 
native  chief  now  exhibited  the  helmet  and  armor  of  Mal- 
chus,  who  was  led  forward  by  two  of  his  men. 

“Who  are  you?''  the  commander  asked  Malchus  in 
Greek,  a language  which  was  understood  by  the  edu- 
cated both  of  Rome  and  Carthage. 

“ I am  Malchus,  and  command  the  scouts  of  Hanni- 
bal's army." 

“You  are  young  for  such  a post,"  the  officer  said; 
“ but  in  Carthage  it  is  interest,  not  valor,  which  secures 
promotion.  Doubtless  you  are  related  to  Hannibal." 

“ I am  his  cousin,"  Malchus  said  quietly. 

“ Ah ! " the  Roman  said  sarcastically,  “ that  accounts 
for  one  who  is  a mere  lad  being  chosen  for  so  important 
a post.  However,  I shall  take  you  to  Scipio,  who  will 
doubtless  have  questions  to  ask  of  you  concerning  Han- 
nibal's army." 

Many  of  the  riderless  horses  on  the  plain  came  in,  on 
hearing  the  sound  of  the  Roman  trumpets,  and  rejoined 
the  troop.  Malchus  was  placed  on  one  of  these.  Such 
of  the  wounded  Romans  as  were  able  to  ride  mounted 
others,  and  a small  party  being  left  behind  to  look 
after  those  unable  to  move,  the  troops  started  on  their 
way. 

They  were  unable,  however,  to  proceed  far;  the  horses 
had  been  traveling  since  morning  and  were  now  com- 
pletely exhausted;  therefore,  after  proceeding  a few 
miles,  the  troop  halted.  Strong  guards  were  posted,  and 
the  men  lay  down  by  their  horses,  ready  to  mount  at  a 
moment's  notice,  for  it  was  possible  that  Hannibal  might 
have  sent  a large  body  of  horsemen  in  pursuit.  As  on 
the  night  before,  Malchus  felt  that,  even  if  Nessus  had 
so  far  followed  him,  he  could  do  nothing  while  so  strong 
a guard  was  kept  up,  and  he  therefore  followed  the 


IS8  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

example  of  the  Roman  soldiers  around  him  and  was 
soon  fast  asleep. 

At  daybreak  next  morning  the  troops  mounted  and 
again  proceeded  to  the  south.  Late  in  the  afternoon  a 
cloud  of  dust  was  seeri  in  the  distance,  and  the  party 
presently  rode  into  the  midst  of  the  Roman  army,  who 
had  made  a day’s  march  from  their  ships  and  were  just 
halting  for  the  night.  The  commander  of  the  cavalry 
at  once  hastened  to  Scipio’s  tent  to  inform  him  of  the 
surprising  fact  that  Hannibal  had  already,  in  the  face  of 
the  opposition  of  the  tribes,  forced  the  passage  of  the 
Rhone,  and  that,  with  the  exception  of  the  elephants, 
which  had  been  seen  still  on  the  opposite  bank,  all  the 
army  were  across. 

Scipio  was  greatly  mortified  at  the  intelligence,  for  he 
had  deemed  it  next  to  impossible  that  Hannibal  could 
carry  his  army  across  so  wide  and  rapid  a river  in  the 
face  of  opposition.  He  had  little  doubt  now  that  Han- 
nibal’s intention  was  to  follow  the  Rhone  down  on  its 
left  bank  to  its  mouth,  and  he  prepared  at  once  for  a 
battle.  Hearing  that  a prisoner  of  some  importance  had 
been  captured,  he  ordered  Malchus  to  be  brought  before 
him.  As  the  lad,  escorted  by  a Roman  soldier  on  each 
side,  was  led  in,  Scipio,  accustomed  to  estimate  men, 
could  not  but  admire  the  calm  and  haughty  self-posses- 
sion of  his  young  prisoner.  His  eye  fell  with  approval 
upon  his  active,  sinewy  figure,  and  the  knotted  muscles 
of  his  arms  and  legs. 

You  are  Malchus,  a relation  of  Hannibal,  and  the 
commander  of  the  scouts  of  his  army,  I hear,”  Scipio 
began. 

Malchus  bowed  his  head  in  assent. 

‘‘  What  force  has  he  with  him,  and  what  are  his 
intentions?  ” 

I know  nothing  of  his  intentions,”  Malchus  replied 
quietly;  as  to  his  force,  it  were  better  that  you  inquired 
of  your  allies,  who  saw  us  pass  the  river.  One  of  them 
was  brought  hither  with  me,  and  can  tell  you  what  he 

9f 


AMONG  THE  PASSES. 


159 


Know  you  not/’  Scipio  said,  that  I can  order  you 
to  instant  execution  if  you  refuse  to  answer  my  ques- 
tions?” 

“ Of  that  I am  perfectly  well  aware,”  Malchus  replied ; 
but  I nevertheless  refuse  absolutely  to  answer  any 
questions.” 

I will  give  you  until  to-morrow  morning  to  think 
the  matter  over,  and  if  by  that  time  you  have  not  made 
up  your  mind  to  give  me  the  information  I require,  you 
die.” 

So  saying  he  waved  his  hand  to  the  soldiers,  who  at 
once  removed  Malchus  from  his  presence.  He  was 
taken  to  a small  tent  a short  distance  away,  food  was 
given  to  him,  and  at  nightfall  chains  were  attached  to 
his  ankles,  and  from  these  to  the  legs  of  two  Roman 
soldiers  appointed  to  guard  him  during  the  night,  while 
a sentry  was  placed  at  the  entrance.  The  chains  were 
strong,  and  fitted  so  tightly  round  the  ankles  that  escape 
was  altogether  impossible.  Even  had  he  possessed  arms 
and  could  noiselessly  have  slain  the  two>  soldiers,  he 
would  be  no  nearer  getting  away,  for  the  chains  were 
fastened  as  securely  round  their  limbs  as  round  his  own. 
Malchus,  therefore,  at  once  abandoned  any  idea  of 
escape,  and,  lying  quietly  down,  meditated  on  his  fate  in 
the  morning. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

AMONG  THE  PASSES. 

It  was  not  until  long  after  the  guards  to  whom  he  was 
chained  had  fallen  asleep  that  Malchus  followed  their 
example.  It  seemed  to  him  he  had  been  asleep  a long 
time  when  a pressure  by  a hand  on  his  shoulder  woke 
him;  at  the  same  moment  another  hand  was  placed  over 
his  mouth. 

“Hush,  my  lord!”  a voice  said.  It  was  Nessus. 
“ Arise  and  let  us  go.  There  is  no  time  to  be  lost,  for 


i6o 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


it  is  nigh  morning.  I have  been  the  whole  night  in  dis- 
covering where  you  were” 

''But  the  guards,  Nessus?’’ 

" I have  killed  them,’"  Nessus  said  in  a tone  of  indif- 
ference. 

" But  I am  chained  to  them  by  the  ankles.” 

Nessus  gave  a little  exclamation  of  impatience,  and 
then  in  the  darkness  felt  the  irons  to  discover  the  nature 
of  the  fastenings.  In  a minute  there  was  a sound  of  a 
dull,  crashing  blow,  then  Nessus  moved  to  the  other 
side  and  the  sound  was  repeated.  With  two  blows  of 
his  short,  heavy  sword  the  Arab  had  cut  off  the  feet 
of  the  dead  Romans  at  the  ankle,  and  the  chains  were 
free. 

" Put  on  the  clothes  of  this  man,  my  lord,  and  take 
his  arms;  I will  take  those  of  the  other.” 

As  soon  as  this  was  done  Nessus  wrapped  some  folds 
of  cloth  round  each  of  the  chains  to  prevent  their  clank- 
ing; then,  passing  a band  through  the  ends,  he  fastened 
them  to  Malchus’  waist. 

" Quick,  my  lord,”  he  said  as  he  finished  the  work; 
" daylight  is  beginning  to  break.” 

They  stepped  over  the  dead  sentry  at  the  door  of  the 
tent  and  were  going  on  when  Malchus  said: 

"Best  lift  him  inside,  Nessus;  it  may  be  some  little 
time  before  it  is  noticed  that  he  is  missing  from  his  post.” 
This  was  quickly  done,  and  they  then  moved  away 
quietly  among  the  tents  till  they  approached  the  rear  of 
the  camp.  It  was  now  light  enough  to  enable  them  to 
see  dimly  the  figures  of  the  Roman  sentries  placed  at 
short  intervals  round  the  camp. 

" We  cannot  get  through  unseen,”  Malchus  said. 
"No,  my  lord,”  Nessus  replied;  "I  have  wasted  too, 
much  time  in  finding  you.” 

" Then  we  had  best  lie  down  quietly  here,”  Malchus 
said;  " in  a short  time  the  men  will  be  moving  about,  and 
we  can  pass  through  the  sentries  without  remark.” 

As  the  light  spread  over  the  sky  sounds  of  movement 
were  heard  in  the  camp,  and  soon  figures  were  moving 


AMONG  THE  PASSES.  l6l 

about,  some  beginning  to  make  fires,  others  to  attend  to 
their  horses.  The  two  Carthaginians  moved  about 
among  the  tents  as  if  similarly  occupied,  secure  that  their 
attire  as  Roman  soldiers  would  prevent  any  observation 
being  directed  toward  them.  They  were  anxious  to  be 
off,  for  they  feared  that  at  any  moment  they  might  hear 
the  alarm  raised  on  the  discovery  that  the  sentry  was 
missing. 

It  was  nearly  broad  daylight  now,  and  when  they  saw 
two  or  three  soldiers  pass  out  between  the  sentries  un- 
questioned they  started  at  once  to  follow  them.  The 
morning  was  very  cold,  and  the  soldiers  who  were  about 
were  all  wearing  their  military  cloaks.  Malchus  had 
pulled  the  irons  as  high  up  as  he  could  possibly  force 
them,  and  they  did  not  show  below  his  cloak. 

Walking  carelessly  along  they  passed  the  sentries, 
whose  duties,  now  that  morning  had  dawned,  related  only 
to  discovering  an  enemy  approaching  the  camp,  the  sol- 
diers being  now  free  to  enter  or  leave  as  they  pleased. 

‘‘  It  is  of  no  use  to  go  far,’’  Malchus  said,  ''  the  nearer 
we  hide  to  the  camp  the  better.  We  are  less  likely  to 
be  looked  for  there  than  at  a distance,  and  it  is  impossible 
for  me  to  travel  at  any  speed  until  I get  rid  of  these  heavy 
irons.  As  soon  as  we  get  over  that  little  brow  ahead  we 
shall  be  out  of  sight  of  the  sentries,  and  will  take  to  the 
first  hiding  place  we  see.” 

The  little  rise  was  but  a short  distance  from  camp;  the 
country  beyond  was  open,  but  was  covered  with  low 
brushwood.  As  soon  as  they  were  over  the  brow  and 
were  assured  that  none  of  those  who  had  left  the  camp 
before  them  were  in  sight,  they  plunged  into  the  brush- 
wood, and,  making  their  way  on  their  hands  and  knees 
for  a few  hundred  yards,  lay  down  in  the  midst  of  it. 

They  are  not  likely  to  search  on  this  side  of  the 
camp,”  Malchus  said.  ''  They  will  not  know  at  what 
hour  I escaped,  and  will  naturally  suppose  that  I started 
at  once  to  regain  our  camp.  Listen!  their  trumpets  are 
blowing.  No  doubt  they  are  about  to  strike  their  camp 
and  march;  by  this  time  my  escape  must  be  known. 


i62 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


And  now  tell  me,  Nessus;  how  did  you  manage  to  follow 
and  discover  me? 

It  was  easy  to  follow  you,  my  lord,’'  Nessus  said. 

When  I heard  your  order  I lay  still,  but  watched 
through  the  bushes  your  meeting  with  the  Gauls.  My 
arrow  was  in  the  string,  and  had  they  attacked  you  I 
should  have  loosed  it  among  them,  and  then  rushed  out 
to  die  with  you,  but  when  I saw  them  take  you  a prisoner 
I followed  your  orders.  I had  no  difficulty  in  keeping 
you  in  sight  until  nightfall.  Then  I crept  up  to  the  wood 
and  made  my  way  until  I was  within  a few  yards  of  you 
and  lay  there  till  nearly  morning;  but,  as  the  men  around 
you  never  -vent  to  sleep,  I could  do  nothing  and  stole 
away  again  before  daylight  broke.  Then  I followed 
again  until  I saw  our  horsemen  approaching.  I had 
started  to  run  toward  them  to  lead  them  to  you  when  I 
saw  the  Roman  horse,  and  I again  hid  myself. 

''  The  next  night  again  the  Romans  kept  too  vigilant  a 
watch  for  me  to  do  anything,  and  I followed  them  all 
yesterday  until  I saw  them  enter  the  Roman  camp.  As 
soon  as  it  was  dark  I entered,  and,  getting  into  the  part 
of  the  camp  occupied  by  the  Massilians,  whose  Gaulish 
talk  I could  understand  a little,  I gathered  that  a Car- 
thaginian prisoner  who  had  been  brought  in  was  to  be 
executed  in  the  morning.  So  I set  to  work  to  find  you; 
but  the  night  was  too  dark  to  see  where  the  sentries  were 
placed,  and  I had  to  crawl  round  every  tent  to  see  if  one 
stood  at  the  entrance  on  guard,  for  I was  sure  that  a 
sentry  would  be  placed  over  you.  I entered  seven  tents, 
at  whose  doors  sentries  were  placed,  before  I found 
yours,  but  they  were  all  those  of  Roman  generals  or  per- 
sons of  importance.  I entered  each  time  by  cutting  a 
slit  in  the  back  of  the  tent.  At  last,  when  I was  begin- 
ning to  despair,  T found  your  tent. 

‘‘  It  was  the  smallest  of  any  that  had  been  guarded, 
and  this  made  me  think  I was  right.  When  I crawled 
in  I found,  feeling  cautiously  about,  that  two  Roman 
soldiers  were  asleep  on  the  ground  and  that  you  were 
lying  between  them.  Then  I went  to  the  entrance.  The 


AMONG  THE  PASSES. 


163 

sentry  was  standing  with  his  back  to  it.  I struck  a blow 
on  his  neck  from  behind,  and  he  died  without  knowing 
he  was  hurt.  I caught  him  as  I struck  and  lowered  him 
gently  down,  for  the  crash  of  his  arms  as  he  fell  would 
have  roused  everyone  near.  After  that  it  was  easy  to 
stab  the  two  guards  sleeping  by  you,  and  then  I woke 
you.'’ 

''  You  have  saved  my  life,  Nessus,  and  I shall  never 
forget  it,"  Malchus  said  gratefully. 

My  life  is  my  lord's,"  the  Arab  replied  simply. 
''  Glad  am  I indeed  that  I have  been  able  to  do  you  a 
service." 

Just  as  he  spoke  they  saw  through  the  bushes  a party 
of  Roman  horse  ride  at  a gallop  over  the  brow  between 
them  and  the  camp.  They  halted,  however,  on  passing 
the  crest,  and  an  officer  with  them  gazed  long  and 
searchingly  over  the  country.  For  some  minutes  he  sat 
without  speaking,  then  he  gave  an  order  and  the  horse- 
men rode  back  again  over  the  crest. 

‘‘  I think  we  shall  see  no  more  of  them,"  Malchus 
said.  “ His  orders  were,  no  doubt,  that  if  I was  in  sight 
they  were  to  pursue,  if  not,  it  would  be  clearly  useless 
hunting  over  miles  of  brushwood  in  the  hope  of  finding 
me,  especially  as  they  must  deem  it  likely  that  I am  far 
away  in  the  opposite  direction." 

An  hour  later  Nessus  crept  cautiously  forward  among 
the  bushes,  making  a considerable  detour  until  he 
reached  the  spot  whence  he  could  command  a view  of  the 
Roman  camp.  It  had  gone,  not  a soul  remained  behind, 
but  at  some  distance  across  the  plain  he  could  see  the 
heavy  column  marching  north.  He  rose  to  his  feet  and 
returned  to  the  spot  where  he  had  left  Malchus,  and  told 
him  that  the  Romans  had  gone. 

The  first  thing,  Nessus,  is  to  get  rid  of  these 
chains." 

It  is  easy  as  to  the  chains,"  Nessus  said,  but  the 
rings  around  your  legs  must  remain  until  we  rejoin  the 
camp;  it  will  need  a file  to  free  you  from  them." 

The  soil  was  sandy,  and  Nessus  could  find  no  stone 


164 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


sufficiently  large  for  his  purpose.  They,  therefore, 
started  in  the  direction  which  the  Romans  had  taken 
until,  after  two  hours'  slow  walking,  they  came  upon  the 
bed  of  a stream  in  which  were  some  bowlders  sufficiently 
large  for  the  purpose. 

The  rings  were  now  pushed  down  again  to  the  ankles, 
and  Nessus  wound  round  them  strips  of  cloth  until  he 
had  formed  a pad  between  the  iron  and  the  skin  to  lessen 
the  jar  of  the  blow;  then  he  placed  the  link  of  the  chain 
next  to  the  leg  upon  the  edge  of  the  bowlder,  and,  draw- 
ing his  sharp,  heavy  sword,  struck  with  all  his  force  upon 
the  iron. 

A deep  notch  was  made;  again  and  again  he  repeated 
the  blow,  until  the  link  was  cut  through,  then,  with  some 
difficulty,  he  forced  the  two  ends  apart  until  the  shackle 
of  the  ring  would  pass  between  them.  The  operation 
was  repeated  on  the  other  chain,  and  then  Malchus  was 
free,  save  for  the  two  iron  rings  around  his  ankles.  The 
work  had  taken  upward  of  an  hour,  and  when  it  was 
done  they  started  at  a rapid  walk  in  the  direction  taken 
by  the  column.  They  had  no  fear  now  of  the  natives, 
for  should  any  come  upon  them  they  would  take  them 
for  two  Roman  soldiers  who  had  strayed  behind  the 
army. 

Scipio  made  a long  day's  march,  and  it  was  not  until 
nightfall  that  his  army  halted.  Malchus  and  his  com- 
panion made  a long  detour  round  the  camp  and  con- 
tinued their  way  for  some  hours;  then  they  left  the  track 
that  the  army  would  follow,  and,  after  walking  for  about 
a mile,  lay  down  among  some  bushes  and  were  soon 
asleep. 

In  the  morning  they  agreed  that,  before  proceeding 
further,  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  obtain  some  food. 
Malchus  had  been  fed  when  among  the  Romans,  but 
Nessus  had  had  nothing  from  the  morning  when  he  had 
been  upset  in  the  Rhone  four  days  before,  save  a man- 
chet  of  bread  which  he  had  found  in  one  of  the  tents  he 
had  entered.  Surveying  the  country  around  carefully, 
the  keen  eye  of  the  Arab  perceived  some  light  smoke 


AMONG  THE  PASSES. 


165 

curling  up  at  the  foot  of  the  hills  on  their  right,  and  they 
at  once  directed  their  course  toward  it.  An  hour's  walk- 
brought  them  within  sight  of  a native  village. 

As  soon  as  they  perceived  it  they  dropped  on  their 
hands  and  knees,  and  proceeded  with  caution  until  within 
a short  distance  of  it.  They  were  not  long  in  discover- 
ing a flock  of  goats  browsing  on  the  verdure  in  some 
broken  ground  a few  hundred  yards  from  the  village. 
They  were  under  the  charge  of  a native  boy,  who  was 
seated  on  a rock  near  them.  They  made  their  way 
round  among  the  brushwood  until  they  were  close  to  the 
spot. 

Shall  I shoot  him?  ’’  Nessus  asked,  for  he  had  carried 
his  bow  and  arrows  concealed  in  his  attire  as  a Roman 
soldier. 

''  No,  no! ''  Malchus  replied,  ‘‘  the  lad  has  done  us  no 
harm;  but  we  must  have  one  of  his  goats.  His  back  is 
toward  us,  and,  if  we  wait,  one  of  them  is  sure  to  come 
close  to  us  presently.'' 

They  lay  quiet  among  the  bushes  until,  after  a delay 
of  a quarter  of  an  hour,  a goat,  browsing  upon  the 
bushes,  passed  within  a yard  or  two  of  them. 

Nessus  let  fly  his  arrow;  it  passed  almost  through  the 
animal,  right  behind  its  shoulder,  and  it  fell  among  the 
bushes.  In  an  instant  Nessus  was  upon  it,  and,  grasp- 
ing its  mouth  tightly  to  prevent  it  from  bleating,  cut  its 
throat.  They  dragged  it  away  until  a fall  in  the  ground 
hid  them  from  the  sight  of  the  natives,  then  they  quickly 
skinned  and  cut  it  up,  devoured  some  of  the  meat  raw, 
and  then,  each  taking  a leg  of  the  animal,  proceeded 
upon  their  way. 

They  now  walked  without  a halt  until,  late  in  the  even- 
ing, they  came  down  upon  the  spot  where  the  Cartha- 
ginian army  had  crossed.  It  was  deserted.  Going 
down  to  the  edge  of  the  river,  they  saw  the  great  rafts 
upon  which  the  elephants  had  crossed. 

“We  had  best  go  on  a mile  or  two  ahead,"  Nessus 
said.  “ The  Roman  cavalry  may  be  here  in  the  morning, 
though  the  column  will  be  still  a day's  march  away.  By 


i66 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


daylight  we  shall  have  no  difficulty  in  finding  the  traces 
of  the  army/' 

Malchus  took  the  Arab's  advice,  and  the  next  morn- 
ing followed  on  the  traces  of  the  army,  which  were 
plainly  enough  to  be  seen  in  the  broken  bushes,  the 
trampled  ground,  and  in  various  useless  articles  dropped 
or  thrown  away  by  the  troops.  They  were  forced  to  ad- 
vance with  caution,  for  they  feared  meeting  any  of  the 
natives  who  might  be  hanging  on  the  rear  of  the  army. 

After  three  days'  traveling  with  scarce  a pause  they 
came  upon  the  army  just  as  the  rear  guard  was  crossing 
the  Isere,  and  Malchus  received  a joyous  welcome  from 
his  friends,  who  had  supposed  him  drowned  at  the 
passage  of  the  Rhone.  His  account  of  his  adventure 
was  eagerly  listened  to,  and  greatly  surprised  were  they 
when  they  found  that  he  had  been  a prisoner  in  the  camp 
of  Scipio,  and  had  been  rescued  by  the  fidelity  and  devo- 
tion of  Nessus.  Hannibal  asked  many  questions  as  to 
the  strength  of  Scipio's  army,  but,  Malchus  could  only 
say  that,  not  having  seen  it  except  encamped,  he  could 
form  but  a very  doubtful  estimate  as  to  its  numbers,  but 
considered  it  to  be  but  little  superior  to  that  of  the  Car- 
thaginian. 

I do  not  think  Scipio  will  pursue  us,"  Hannibal  said. 
‘‘  A defeat  here  would  be  as  fatal  to  him  as  it  would  be  to 
us,  and  I think  it  more  likely  that,  when  he  finds  we  have 
marched  away  north,  he  will  return  to  his  ships  and  meet 
us  in  Italy." 

Malchus  learned  that  everything  had  progressed 
favorably  since  the  army  had  crossed  the  Rhone,  the 
natives  having  offered  no  further  opposition  to  their  ad- 
vance. A civil  war  was  going  on  in  the  region  the  army 
had  now  entered,  between  two  rival  princes,  brothers,  of 
the  Allobroges.  Hannibal  was  requested  to  act  as 
umpire  in  the  quarrel  and  decided  in  favor  of  the  elder 
brother  and  restored  order.  In  return  he  received  from 
the  prince  whom  he  reseated  on  his  throne,  provisions, 
clothing,  and  other  necessaries  for  the  army,  and  the 
prince,  with  his  troops,  escorted  the  Carthaginians  some 


AMONG  THE  PASSES.  167 

distance  up  into  the  Alps,  and  prevented  the  tribes  dwell- 
ing at  the  foot  of  the  mountains  from  attacking  them. 

The  conquest  of  Catalonia,  the  passage  of  the  Pyre- 
nees, and  the  march  across  the  south  of  Gaul  had  occu- 
pied many  months.  Summer  had  come  and  gone, 
autumn  had  passed,  and  winter  was  at  hand.  It  was  the 
i8th  of  October  when  Hannibal  led  his  army  up  the 
narrow  valleys  into  the  heart  of  the  Alps.  The  snow  had 
already  fallen  thickly  upon  the  upper  part  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  the  Carthaginians  shuddered  at  the  sight  of 
these  lofty  summits,  these  wild,  craggy,  and  forbidding 
wastes. 

The  appearance  of  the  wretched  huts  of  the  inhabit- 
ants, of  the  people  themselves,  unshaved  and  unkempt 
and  clad  in  sheepskins,  and  of  the  flocks  and  herds 
gathering  in  sheltered  spots  and  crowding  together  to 
resist  the  effects  of  the  already  extreme  cold,  struck  the 
Carthaginian  troops  with  dismay.  Large  bodies  of  the 
mountaineers  were  perceived  posted  on  the  heights  sur- 
rounding the  valleys,  and  the  column,  embarrassed  by 
its  length  and  the  vast  quantity  of  baggage,  was  also 
exposed  to  attack  by  hordes  who  might  at  any  moment 
rush  out  from  the  lateral  ravines.  Hannibal,  therefore, 
ordered  his  column  to  halt. 

Malchus  was  now  ordered  to  go  forward  with  his  band 
of  scouts,  and  to  take  with  him  a party  of  Gauls,  who, 
their  language  being  similar  to  that  of  the  natives,  could 
enter  into  conversation  with  them.  The  mountaineers, 
seeing  but  a small  party  advancing,  allowed  them  to  ap- 
proach peaceably  and  entered  freely  into  conversation 
with  them.  They  declared  that  they  would  on  no  ac- 
count permit  the  Carthaginian  army  to  pass  forward,  but 
would  oppose  every  foot  of  their  advance. 

The  Gauls  learned,  however,  that,  believing  the  great 
column  could  only  move  forward  in  the  daytime,  the 
natives  were  in  the  habit  of  retiring  from  their  rocky 
citadels  at  nightfall.  Malchus  returned  with  this  news 
to  Hannibal,  who  prepared  to  take  advantage  of  it.  The 
camp  was  at  once  pitched,  and  the  men  set  to  work  to 


i68 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


form  an  intrenchment  round  it  as  if  Hannibal  meditated 
a prolonged  halt  there.  Great  fires  were  lit  and  the  ani- 
mals unloaded.  The  natives,  seeing  from  above  every- 
thing that  was  being  done,  deserted  their  posts  as  usual 
at  nightfall,  confident  that  the  Carthaginians  had  no  in- 
tention of  moving  forward. 

Malchus  with  his  scouts  crept  on  along  the  path,  and 
soon  sent  down  word  to  Hannibal  that  the  heights  were 
deserted.  The  general  himself  now  moved  forward  with 
all  his  light  troops,  occupied  the  head  of  the  pass,  and 
posted  strong  parties  of  men  upon  the  heights  command- 
ing it.  As  soon  as  day  broke  the  rest  of  the  army  got 
into  motion  and  proceeded  up  the  pass.  The  natives 
were  now  seen  approaching  in  great  numbers,  but  they 
halted  in  dismay  on  seeing  that  the  Carthaginians  had 
already  gained  possession  of  the  strong  places. 

The  road  by  which  the  column  was  ascending  wound 
along  the  face  of  a precipice,  and  was  so  narrow  that  it 
was  with  difficulty  that  the  horses,  snorting  with  fright, 
could  be  persuaded  to  proceed.  The  natives,  seeing  the 
confusion  which  the  fright  of  the  animals  created  in  the 
column,  at  once  took  to  the  mountains,  climbing  up 
rugged  precipices  which  appeared  tO'  the  Carthagin- 
ians absolutely  inaccessible,  and  presently  made  their 
appearance  far  up  on  the  mountain  side  above  the 
column. 

Here,  sending  up  the  most  piercing  yells,  they  began 
to  roll  rocks  and  stones  down  upon  the  column.  The 
confusion  below  became  terrible.  The  horses,  alarmed 
by  the  strange  wild  cries,  echoed  and  re-echoed  a score 
of  times  among  the  mountains,  and  struck  by  the  falling 
stones,  plunged  and  struggled  wildly  to  escape.  Some 
tore  along  the  path,  precipitating  those  in  front  of  them 
over  the  precipice,  others  lost  their  footing,  and,  drag- 
ging with  them  the  carts  to  which  they  were  attached, 
fell  into  the  valley  below.  All  order  was  lost.  Incapa- 
ble of  defense  or  of  movement,  the  column  appeared  to 
be  on  the  verge  of  destruction. 

Come,  my  men! Malchus  exclaimed  to  his  Arabs; 


AMONG  THE  PASSES.  169 

''where  these  men  can  climb  we  can  follow  them;  the 
safety  of  the  whole  column  is  at  stake.’’ 

Slinging  their  weapons  behind  them,  the  scouts  began 
to  climb  the  crags.  Sure-footed  and  hardy  as  they  were, 
it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  they  could  make 
their  way  up.  Many  lost  their  footing,  and  rolling  down 
were  dashed  to  pieces;  but  the  great  majority  succeeded 
in  climbing  the  heights,  and  at  once  became  engaged  in 
a desperate  battle  with  the  natives. 

Every  narrow  ledge  and  crag  was  the  scene  of  a con- 
flict. The  natives  from  the  distant  heights  encouraged 
their  companions  with  their  shouts,  and  for  a time  the 
confusion  in  the  column  below  was  heightened  by  the 
combat  which  was  proceeding  far  above  them.  Every 
stone  dislodged  by  the  feet  of  the  combatants  thundered 
down  upon  them,  and  the  falling  bodies  of  those  hit  by 
arrow  or  javelin  came  crashing  down  with  a dull  thud 
among  the  mass. 

At  last  the  bravery  and  superior  weapons  of  the  Arabs 
prevailed.  The  precipice  was  cleared  of  the  natives,  and 
as  the  uproar  ceased  and  the  missiles  ceased  to  fall,  the 
column  recovered  its  order,  and  again  moved  forward 
until  the  whole  army  gained  the  top  of  the  pass.  Here 
Hannibal  took  possession  of  a rough  fort  erected  by  the 
natives,  captured  several  villages,  and  enough  flocks  and 
herds  to  feed  his  army  for  three  days.  Then  descending 
from  the  top  of  the  pass,  which  is  now  known  as  the 
Col-du-Chat,  he  entered  the  valley  of  Chambery,  and 
marched  forward  for  three  days  without  opposition. 

Malchus  and  his  scouts  received  the  warmest  con- 
gratulations for  their  conduct  at  the  pass,  for  they  had 
undoubtedly  saved  the  army  from  what  had  at  one  time 
threatened  to  be  a terrible  disaster.  On  arrival  at  a 
town  supposed  to  be  identical  with  the  modern  Conflans, 
the  inhabitants  came  out  with  green  boughs  and  ex- 
pressed their  desire  for  peace  and  friendship.  They  said 
that  they  had  heard  of  the  fate  which  had  befallen  those 
who  ventured  to  oppose  the  Carthaginians,  and  that  they 
were  anxious  to  avoid  such  misfortunes.  They  offered 


lyo  the  voung  Carthaginian. 

to  deliver  hostages  as  a proof  of  their  good  intention-s, 
to  supply  sheep  and  goats  for  the  army,  and  to  furnish 
guides  through  the  difficult  country  ahead. 

For  two  days  the  march  continued.  The  route  the 
army  was  passing  was  that  now  known  as  the  Little  St. 
Bernard.  Fortunately  Hannibal  had  from  the  first 
entertained  considerable  doubt  as  to  the  good  faith  of 
his  guides,  and  never  relaxed  his  vigilance.  The  scouts 
and  light  infantry,  with  the  cavalry,  preceded  the  great 
column  of  baggage,  the  heavy  cavalry  defended  the  rear. 

The  track,  which  had  for  the  last  five  days’  march  pro- 
ceeded along  a comparatively  level  valley,  now  mounted 
rapidly,  and  turning  aside  from  the  valley  of  the  Isere 
it  led  up  the  deep  bed  of  the  mountain  torrent  known  as 
the  Reclus;  this  stream  ran  in  a deep  trough  hollowed 
out  in  a very  narrow  valley.  The  bed  is  now  so  piled 
with  rocks  and  stones  as  to  be  impassable,  and  the  Ro- 
mans afterward  cut  a road  along  on  the  side  of  the  moun- 
tain. But  at  this  time  it  was  possible  for  men  and  animals 
to  proceed  along  the  bed  of  the  torrent. 

Suddenly,  while  struggling  with  the  difficulties  of  the 
ascent,  a vast  number  of  the  natives  appeared  on  the  hills 
on  either  side,  and  began  to  hurl  down  stones  and  rocks 
upon  the  column  below,  while  at  the  same  time  a still 
stronger  force  attacked  them  in  the  rear.  The  instant 
the  natives  made  their  appearance  the  treacherous 
guides,  who  were  proceeding  with  the  scouts  at  the  head 
of  the  column,  attempted  to  make  their  escape  by  climb- 
ing the  mountain  side.  The  Arabs  were  starting  off  in 
pursuit,  but  Malchus  checked  them. 

Keep  together,”  he  shouted,  and  on  no  account 
scatter!  The  enemy  are  upon  us  in  force,  and  it  be- 
hooves us  all  to  be  steady  and  deliberate  in  our  action.” 

A flight  of  arrows  was,  however,  sent  after  the  traitors, 
and  most  of  them  rolled  lifeless  down  the  slope  again. 

Hannibal’s  first  care  was  to  extricate  his  cavalry  from 
the  gorge.  This  was  performed  with  great  difficulty, 
and  they  were  drawn  up  in  good  order  on  the  narrow 
piece  of  level  ground  between  the  gorge  in  which  the 


AMONG  THE  PASSE?. 


171 

river  ran  and  the  mountains  bordering  the  side  of  the 
pass. 

The  light  troops  now  ascended  the  hills  on  both  sides, 
and  speedily  became  engaged  with  the  enemy.  The  con- 
fusion in  the  bed  of  the  torrent  was  tremendous.  Great 
numbers  of  men  and  animals  were  killed  by  the  rocks 
and  missiles  from  above,  but  more  of  the  soldiers  were 
trampled  to  death  by  the  frightened  horses.  The  heavy 
infantry  in  the  rear  remained  steady,  and  repulsed  every 
effort  of  the  main  body  of  the  enemy  to  break  in  upon  the 
column. 

As  night  fell  the  combat  ceased,  but  Hannibal  and  the 
troops  in  advance  of  the  column  passed  the  night  under 
arms  at  the  foot  of  a certain  white  rock  standing  above 
the  ravine,  and  which  still  marks  the  exact  site  of  the 
conflict.  The  natives  had  suffered  heavily  both  from 
their  conflict  with  the  light  troops  upon  the  hillside,  and 
from  the  repulse  of  their  assaults  upon  the  rear  guard, 
and  in  the  morning  they  did  not  venture  to  renew  the  at- 
tack, and  the  column  moved  forward  out  of  the  ravine 
and  continued  its  march,  the  natives  from  time  to  time 
dashing  down  to  attack  it. 

The  elephants  were  placed  on  the  flank  of  the  line  of 
march,  and  the  appearance  of  these  strange  beasts  so 
terrified  the  enemy  that  they  desisted  from  their  attack, 
and  by  evening  the  army  encamped  on  the  summit  of 
the  pass. 

The  snow  had  already  fallen  deeply,  the  army  were 
worn  out  and  dispirited  by  the  exertions  and  dangers 
through  which  they  had  passed,  and  had  suffered  great 
losses  in  men  and  animals  in  the  nine  days  which  had 
elapsed  since  they  first  entered  the  mountains.  Hanni- 
bal gave  them  two  days’  rest,  in  which  time  they  were 
joined  by  many  stragglers  who  had  fallen  behind,  and 
by  beasts  of  burden  which,  in  the  terror  and  confusion  of 
the  attack,  had  got  rid  of  their  loads  and  had  escaped, 
but  whose  instinct  led  them  to  follow  the  line  of  march. 

At  the  end  of  the  second  day  Hannibal  assembled  his 
troops  and  addressed  them  in  a stirring  speech.  He  told 


1^2 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


them  that  the  worst  part  of  their  journey  was  now  over. 
He  pointed  to  them  the  plains  of  Italy,  of  which  a view 
could  be  obtained  through  the  pass  ahead,  and  told  them 
that  there  they  would  find  rest  and  friends,  wealth  and 
glory.  The  soldiers  as  usual  responded  to  the  words  of 
their  beloved  general  with  shouts  of  acclamation,  and 
with  renewed  spirits  prepared  to  meet  the  difficulties 
which  still  lay  before  them. 

The  next  morning  the  march  was  renewed.  The 
snow  lay  deep  on  the  track,  and  the  soldiers  found  that, 
great  as  had  been  the  difficulties  of  the  ascent,  those  of 
the  descent  were  vastly  greater,  for  the  slopes  of  the  Alps 
on  the  Italian  side  are  far  steeper  and  more  abrupt  than 
are  those  on  the  French.  Every  step  had  to  be  made 
with  care;  those  who  strayed  in  the  slightest  from  the 
path  found  the  snow  give  way  beneath  their  feet  and  fell 
down  the  precipice  beside  them. 

Many  of  the  baggage  animals  thus  perished;  but  at 
last  the  head  of  the  column  found  itself  at  the  foot  of  the 
steep  descent  in  a ravine  with  almost  perpendicular  walls, 
and  whose  foot  was  in  summer  occupied  by  a mountain 
stream.  Into  the  depth  of  this  ravine  the  rays  of  the 
sun  never  penetrated,  and  in  it  lay  a mass  of  the  previous 
year’s  snow  which  had  never  entirely  melted,  but  which 
formed  with  the  water  of  the  torrent  a sheet  of  slippery 
ice. 

The  newly  formed  snow  prevented  the  troops  from 
seeing  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  as  they  stepped 
upon  it  they  fell  headlong,  sliding  in  their  armor  down 
the  rapidly  sloping  bed  of  ice,  many  dashing  out  their 
brains  or  breaking  their  limbs  against  the  great  bowlders 
which  projected  through  it.  The  cavalry  next  attempted 
the  passage,  but  with  even  less  success,  for  the  hoofs  of 
the  horses  broke  through  the  hard  upper  crust  of  the  old 
snow  and  the  animals  sank  in  to  their  bellibs.  Seeing 
that  it  was  impossible  tO'  pass  this  obstacle,  Hannibal 
turned  back  the  head  of  the  column  until  they  reached 
the  top  of  the  ascent  down  which  they  had  just  come. 
There  he  cleared  away  the  snow  and  erected  a camp;  all 


AMONG  THE  PASSES. 


173 


the  infantry  were  then  brought  down  into  the  pass  and 
set  to  work  to  build  up  a road  along  the  side  of  the 
ravine. 

The  engineers  with  fire  and  explosives  blasted  away 
the  foot  of  the  cliffs;  the  infantry  broke  up  the  rocks  and 
formed  a level  track.  All  night  the  work  continued,  the 
troops  relieving  each  other  at  frequent  intervals,  and  by 
the  morning  a path  which  could  be  traversed  by  men  on 
foot,  horses,  and  baggage  animals,  was  constructed  for  a 
distance  of  three  hundred  yards,  beyond  which  the 
obstacle  which  had  arrested  the  advance  of  the  army  did 
not  continue. 

The  cavalry,  baggage  animals,  and  a portion  of  the  in- 
fantry at  once  continued  their  way  down  the  valley,  while 
the  rest  of  the  infantry  remained  behind  to  widen  the 
road  sufficiently  for  the  elephants  to  pass  along.  Al- 
though the  work  was  pressed  on  with  the  greatest  vigor 
it  needed  three  days  of  labor  in  all  before  the  elephants 
could  be  passed  through.  The  animals  were  by  this  time 
weak  with  hunger,  for  from  the  time  when  they  had 
turned  aside  from  the  valley  of  the  Isere  the  Alps  had 
been  wholly  bare  of  trees,  and  the  ground  being  covered 
with  snow,  no  foliage  or  forage  had  been  obtainable  to 
eke  out  the  store  of  flour  which  they  carried  for  their 
consumption.  Nor  was  any  wood  found  with  which  to 
manufacture  the  flat  cakes  into  which  the  flour  was 
formed  for  their  rations. 

The  elephants  once  through,  the  march  was  continued, 
and  joining  the  troops  in  advance,  who  had  halted  in  the 
woods  below  the  snow  level,  the  column  continued  its 
march.  On  the  third  day  after  passing  the  gorge  they 
issued  out  on  to  the  plain  of  the  Po,  having  lost  in  the 
fifteen  days’  passage  of  the  Alps  great  numbers  of  men 
from  the  attacks  of  the  enemy,  from  the  passage  of  the 
rapid  torrents,  from  falls  over  the  precipices  and  from 
cold,  and  having  suffered  still  more  severely  in  horses 
and  baggage  animals. 

Of  the  59,000  picked  troops  with  which  he  had  ad- 
vanced after  the  conquest  of  Catalonia,  Hannibal  reached 


174 


TPIE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


the  plains  of  Italy  with  but  12,000  African  infantry,  8000 
Spanish  and  Gaulish  infantry,  and  6000  cavalry — in  all 
26,000  men.  A small  force  indeed  with  which  to  enter 
upon  the  struggle  with  the  might  and  power  of  Rome. 
Of  the  33,000  men  that  were  missing,  13,000  had  fallen 
in  the  passes  of  the  Pyrenees  and  the  march  through 
Gaul,  and  20,000  had  died  in  the  passage  of  the  Alps. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA. 

Well  was  it  for  the  Carthaginians  that  Hannibal  had 
opened  communications  with  the  Gaulish  tribes  in  the 
plains  at  the  foot  of  the  Alps,  and  that  on  its  issue  from 
the  mountain  passes  his  army  found  itself  among  friends, 
for  had  it  been  attacked  it  was  in  no  position  to  offer  a 
vigorous  resistance,  the  men  being  utterly  broken  down 
by  their  fatigues  and  demoralized  by  their  losses.  Many 
were  suffering  terribly  from  frost-bites,  the  cavalry  were 
altogether  unable  to  act,  so  worn  out  and  enfeebled  were 
the  horses.  Great  numbers  of  the  men  could  scarce  drag 
themselves  along,  owing  to  the  state  of  their  feet;  their 
shoes  and  sandals,  well  enough  adapted  for  sandy  plains, 
were  wholly  unfitted  for  traversing  rocky  precipices,  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  army  was  almost  barefoot. 

So  long  as  they  had  been  traversing  the  mountains 
they  had  struggled  on  doggedly  and  desperately;  to  lag 
behind  was  to  be  slain  by  the  natives,  to  lie  down  was  to 
perish  of  cold;  but  with  the  cessation  of  the  absolute 
necessity  for  exertion  the  power  for  exertion  ceased  also. 
Worn  out,  silent,  exhausted,  and  almost  despairing,  the 
army  of  Hannibal  presented  the  appearance  of  one  which 
had  suffered  a terrible  defeat,  rather  than  that  of  a body 
of  men  who  had  accomplished  a feat  of  arms  unrivaled  in 
the  history  of  war. 

Happily  they  found  themselves  among  friends.  The 
Insubres,  who  had  been  looking  forward  eagerly  \o  their 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA.  I75 

coming,  flocked  in  great  numbers  to  receive  them  as  they 
issued  out  into  the  plain,  bringing  with  them  cattle, 
grain,  wine,  and  refreshments  of  all  kinds,  and  inviting 
the  army  to  take  up  their  quarters  among  them  until 
recovered  from  their  fatigues.  This  offer  Hannibal  at 
once  accepted.  The  army  was  broken  up  and  scattered 
among  the  various  towns  and  villages,  where  the  in- 
habitants vied  with  each  other  in  attending  to  the  com- 
forts of  the  guests.  A fortnight's  absolute  rest,  an  abun- 
dance of  food,  and  the  consciousness  that  the  worst  of 
their  labors  was  over,  did  wonders  for  the  men. 

Malchus  had  arrived  in  a state  of  extreme  exhaustion, 
and  had,  indeed,  been  carried  for  the  last  two  days  of  the 
march  on  the  back  of  one  of  the  elephants.  The  com- 
pany which  he  commanded  no  longer  existed;  they  had 
borne  far  more  than  their  share  of  the  fatigues  of  the 
march;  they  had  lost  nearly  half  their  number  in  the  con- 
flict among  the  precipices  with  the  natives,  and  while  the 
rest  of  the  army  had  marched  along  a track  where  the 
snow  had  already  been  beaten  hard  by  the  cavalry  in 
front  of  them,  the  scouts  ahead  had  to  make  their  way 
through  snow  knee-deep.  Inured  to  fatigue  and  hard- 
ship the  Arabs  were  unaccustomed  to  cold,  and  every 
day  had  diminished  their  numbers,  until,  as  they  issued 
out  into  the  plain,  but  twenty  men  of  the  company  re- 
mained alive. 

Hannibal  committed  his  young  kinsman  to  the  care  of 
one  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Insubres.  The  latter  caused  a 
litter  to  be  constructed  by  his  followers,  and  carried  the 
young  Carthaginian  away  to  his  village,  which  was  situ- 
ated at  the  foot  of  the  hills  on  the  banks  of  the  river 
Orcus. 

Here  he  was  handed  over  to  the  care  of  the  women. 
The  wounds  and  bruises  caused  by  falls  on  the  rocks  and 
ice  were  bathed  and  bandaged,  then  he  was  placed  in  a 
small  chamber  and  water  was  poured  on  to  heated  stones 
until  it  was  filled  with  hot  steam,  and  Malchus  began  to 
think  that  he  was  going  to  be  boiled  alive.  After  being 
kept  for  an  hour  in  this  vapor  bath,  he  was  anointed 


176 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


with  oil,  and  was  rubbed  until  every  limb  was  supple;  he 
was  then  placed  on  a couch  and  covered  with  soft  skins, 
and  in  a few  more  minutes  was  sound  asleep. 

It  was  late  next  day  before  he  woke,  and  on  rising  he 
found  himself  a new  man.  A breakfast  of  meat,  fresh 
cheese  formed  from  goats'  milk,  and  flat  cakes  was  set 
before  him,  and,  had  it  not  been  that  his  feet  were  still 
completely  disabled  from  the  effects  of  the  frost-bites,  he 
felt  that  he  was  fit  again  to  take  his  place  in  the  ranks. 
The  chief's  wife  and  daughters  waited  upon  him.  The 
former  was  a tall,  majestic-looking  woman.  She  did  not 
belong  to  the  Insubres,  but  was  the  daughter  of  a chief 
who  had,  with  a portion  of  his  tribe,  wandered  down 
from  their  native  home  far  north  of  the  Alps  and  settled 
in  Italy. 

Two  of  the  daughters  were  young  women  of  over 
twenty,  tall  and  robust  in  figure  like  their  mother,  the 
third  was  a girl  of  some  fifteen  years  of  age.  The  girls 
took  after  their  German  mother,  and  Malchus  wondered 
at  the  fairness  of  their  skins,  the  clearness  of  their  com- 
plexion, and  the  soft  light  brown  of  their  hair,  for  they 
were  as  much  fairer  than  the  Gauls  as  these  were  fairer 
than  the  Carthaginians.  Malchus  was  able  to  hold  little 
converse  with  his  hosts,  whose  language  differed  much 
from  that  of  the  Transalpine  Gauls. 

His  stay  here  was  destined  to  be  much  longer  than  he 
had  anticipated,  for  his  feet  had  been  seriously  frost- 
bitten, and  for  some  time  it  was  doubtful  whether  he 
would  not  lose  them.  Gradually,  however,  the  inflam- 
mation decreased,  but  it  was  six  weeks  after  his  arrival 
before  he  was  able  to  walk.  From  time  to  time  messen- 
gers had  arrived  from  Hannibal  and  his  father  to  inquire 
after  him,  and  from  them  he  learned  that  the  Cartha- 
ginians had  captured  the  towns  of  Vercella,  Valentinum, 
and  Asta,  and  the  less  important  towns  of  Ivrea, 
Chivasso,  Bodenkmag,  and  Carbantia. 

By  the  time  he  was  cured  he  was  able  to  talk  freely 
with  his  hosts,  for  he  soon  mastered  the  points  of  differ- 
ence between  their  language  and  that  of  the  Gauls,  with 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA. 


177 


which  he  was  already  acquainted.  The  chief  with  the 
greater  part  of  his  followers  now  started  and  joined  the 
army  of  Hannibal,  which  laid  siege  to  the  town  of  Turin, 
whose  inhabitants  were  in  alliance  with  Rome.  It  was 
strongly  fortified.  Hannibal  erected  an  intrenchment  at 
a distance  of  sixty  yards  from  the  wall,  and  under  cover 
of  this  sank  a well,  and  thence  drove  a wide  gallery,  the 
roof  above  being  supported  by  props. 

Divided  into  brigades,  each  working  six  hours,  the 
troops  labored  night  and  day,  and  in  three  days  from  its 
commencement  the  gallery  was  carried  under  the  walls. 
It  was  then  driven  right  and  left  for  thirty  yards  each 
way,  and  was  filled  with  wood,  combustibles,  and  explo- 
sives. The  workers  then  retired  and  the  wood  was  fired, 
the  props  supporting  the  roof  were  soon  burned  away, 
the  earth  above  fell  in,  bringing  down  the  walls,  and  a 
great  breach  was  made,  through  which  the  besiegers, 
drawn  up  in  readiness,  rushed  in  and  captured  the  town. 

On  the  same  day  that  Hannibal  captured  Turin,  Scipio 
entered  Piacenza.  After  finding  that  Hannibal  had 
escaped  him  on  the  Rhone,  he  had  dispatched  the  prin- 
cipal part  of  his  army,  under  his  brother  Cneius,  to 
Spain,  their  original  destination,  and  with  the  rest  sailed 
to  Pisa  and  landed  there.  Marching  with  all  haste  north 
he  enlisted  ten  thousand  troops  from  among  the  inhabit- 
ants of  the  country,  many  of  them  having  already  served 
in  the  Roman  army.  He  then  marched  north  to  Ten- 
neto,  where  he  was  joined  by  the  praetors  Manlius  and 
Attilius  with  over  twenty  thousand  men,  with  whom  he 
marched  to  Piacenza. 

Hannibal,  after  as  usual  rousing  the  enthusiasm  of  his 
soldiers  by  an  address,  marched  toward  Scipio.  The 
latter,  with  his  cavalry,  had  crossed  the  Ticino  and  was 
within  five  miles  of  Vercella,  when  Hannibal,  also  with 
his  cavalry,  came  within  sight.  Scipio’s  front  was  cov- 
ered with  a swarm  of  foot  sWrmishers  mixed  with  irregu- 
lar Gaulish  horsemen;  the  Roman  cavalry  and  the 
cavalry  of  the  Italian  allies  formed  his  main  body. 

Hannibal  ordered  the  Carthaginian  horse  to  charge 


178 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


full  Upon  the  center  of  the  enemy,  and  the  Numidians  to 
attack  them  on  both  flanks.  The  Romans,  in  those 
days,  little  understood  the  use  df  cavalry,  the  troops  fre- 
quently dismounting  and  fighting  on  foot;  Hannibahs 
soldiers  were,  on  the  other  hand,  trained  to  fight  in 
tactics  resembling  those  of  modern  days.  No  sooner 
was  the  word  given  to  charge  than  the  Carthaginian 
horse,  delighted  at  being  at  last,  after  all  their  toils  and 
sufferings,  within  striking  distance  of  their  foes,  gave  a 
mighty  shout,  and  setting  spurs  to  their  splendid  horses 
flung  themselves  at  the  enemy. 

The  charge  of  this  solid  mass  of  picked  cavalry  was 
irresistible.  They  swept  before  them  the  skirmishers 
and  Gaulish  horse,  and  fell  with  fury  upon  the  main 
body,  cleaving  a way  far  into  its  ranks.  Before  the  Ro- 
mans could  recover  from  their  confusion  the  Numidian 
horse  burst  down  upon  their  flanks.  The  charge  was 
irresistible;  large  numbers  of  the  Romans  were  killed 
and  the  rest  fled  in  panic,  hotly  pursued  by  the  Cartha- 
ginians, until  they  reached  the  shelter  of  the  Roman 
infantry,  which  was  advancing  behind  them.  Scipio, 
who  had  been  wounded  in  the  fight,  at  once  led  his  army 
back  to  Piacenza. 

The  news  of  this  battle  reached  Malchus  just  as  he  was 
preparing  to  depart;  the  messenger  who  brought  it 
brought  also  a led  horse,  which  Hamilcar  had  sent  for 
his  son’s  use.  Resuming  his  armor  Malchus  mounted 
and  rode  off  at  once,  after  many  warm  thanks  to  his 
friends,  whom  he  expected  to  see  again  shortly,  as  they, 
with  the  rest  of  that  section  of  the  tribe,  were  about  to 
join  the  chief — the  Gaulish  women  frequently  accom- 
panying their  husbands  in  their  campaigns. 

Malchus  was  delighted  to  rejoin  the  army,  from  which 
he  had  now  been  separated  more  than  two  months.  He 
saw  with  pleasure  that  they  had  now  completely  recov- 
ered from  the  effects  of  their  hardships,  and  presented 
as  proud  and  martial  an  appearance  as  when  they  had 
started  from  Carthagena. 

The  issue  of  their  first  fight  with  the  Romans  had 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA.  179 

raised  their  spirits  and  confidence,  and  all  were  eager  to 
enter  upon  the  campaign  which  awaited  them.  Mal- 
chus,  upon  his  arrival,  was  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  company  of  Gauls  who  formed  the  bodyguard  of  the 
general.  Hannibal  moved  up  the  Po  and  prepared  to 
cross  that  river  at  Cambio,  two  days'  march  above  its 
junction  with  the  Ticino.  The  army  was  accompanied 
by  a considerable  number  of  the  Insubres.  The  work 
of  constructing  a bridge  was  at  once  commenced. 

Malchus,  riding  through  the  camp,  came  upon  the 
tents  of  his  late  host,  who  had  been  joined  that  day  by 
his  family.  To  them  Malchus  did  the  honors  of  the 
camp,  took  them  through  the  lines  of  the  Carthaginian 
cavalry,  showed  them  the  elephants,  and  finally  con- 
ducted them  to  Hannibal,  who  received  them  most  kindly, 
and  presented  them  with  many  presents  in  token  of  his 
thanks  for  their  care  of  his  kinsman.  The  next  day  the 
bridge  was  completed  and  the  troops  began  to  pass  over, 
the  natives  crowding  to  the  banks  and  even  venturing  on 
the  bridge  to  witness  the  imposing  procession  of  the 
troops. 

Malchus  remained  with  Hannibal  in  the  rear,  but  see- 
ing that  there  was  a delay  as  the  elephants  crossed,  he 
was  ordered  to  ride  on  to  the  bridge  and  see  what  was 
the  matter.  Finding  the  crowd  too  great  to  enable  him 
to  pass  on  horseback,  Malchus  gave  his  horse  to  a sol- 
dier and  pressed  forward  on  foot.  When  he  reached 
the  head  of  the  column  of  elephants  he  found  that  one  of 
the  leading  animals,  entertaining  a doubt  as  to  the  sta- 
bility of  the  bridge  at  this  point,  obstinately  refused  to 
move  further.  Ordering  the  mahout  to  urge  the  animal 
forward,  and  telling  some  soldiers  to  prick  the  beast  with 
a spear  from  behind,  Malchus  entered  into  conversation 
with  the  wife  and  daughters  of  the  Insubrian  chief,  who 
had  received  from  Hannibal  a special  order  allowing 
them  to  take  up  their  position  on  the  bridge  to  witness 
their  crossing. 

While  he  was  speaking  to  them  the  elephant  suddenly 
wheeled  round  and,  trumpeting  loudly,  tried  to  force  his 


l8o  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

way  back.  A scene  of  wild  confusion  ensued.  The 
crowd  gave  way  before  him,  several  soldiers  were  thrust 
off  the  bridge  into  the  river,  and  Malchus  and  his  com- 
panions were  borne  along  by  the  crowd;  there  was  a 
little  cry,  and  Malchus  saw  the  youngest  of  the  girls 
pushed  off  the  bridge  into  the  river. 

He  flung  off  his  helmet,  unbuckled  the  fastenings  of 
his  breastplate  and  backpiece,  undid  the  belt  of  his 
sword,  and  leaped  in.  As  he  rose  to  the  surface  he  heard 
a merry  laugh  beside  him,  and  saw  the  girl  swimming 
quietly  close  by.  Although  mortified  at  having  so 
hastily  assumed  that  she  was  unable  to  take  care  of  her- 
self he  joined  in  her  laugh,  and  swam  by  her  side  until 
they  reached  the  bank  some  distance  down.  Encum- 
bered by  the  trappings  which  he  still  retained,  Malchus 
had  far  more  difficulty  than  the  girl  in  gaining  the  shore. 

What,  did  you  think,’'  she  asked,  laughing  as  he 
struggled  up  the  bank,  that  I,  a Gaulish  maiden,  could 
not  swim?” 

I did  not  think  anything  about  it,”  Malchus  said.  ‘‘  I 
saw  you  pushed  in  and  followed  without  thinking  at  all.” 
Although  they  imperfectly  understood  each  other’s 
words  the  meaning  was  clear;  the  girl  put  her  hand  on 
his  shoulder  and  looked  frankly  up  in  his  face. 

‘‘  I thank  you,”  she  said,  ''  just  the  same  as  if  you  had 
saved  my  life.  You  meant  to  do  so,  and  it  was  very 
good  of  you,  a great  chief  of  this  army,  to  hazard  your 
life  for  a Gaulish  maiden.  Clotilde  will  never  forget.” 
By  the  time  they  reached  the  bridge  the  column  had 
moved  on.  A more  docile  elephant  had  been  placed  in 
front,  and  this  having  moved  across  the  doubtful  portion 
of  the  bridge,  the  others  had  quickly  followed.  Just  as 
Malchus  and  his  companion  reached  the  end  of  the 
bridge  they  met  her  mother  and  sisters  coming  to  meet 
them. 

There  was  a smile  of  amusement  on  their  faces  as  they 
thanked  Malchus  for  his  attempt  at  rescue,  and  Clotilde’s 
sisters  whispered  some  laughing  remarks  into  her  ear 
which  caused  the  girl  to  flush  hotly  and  to  draw  her 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA. 


l8l 


slight  figure  indignantly  to  its  full  height.  Malchus  re- 
tired to  his  tent  to  provide  himself  with  fresh  armor  and 
sword,  for  he  doubted  not  that  those  thrown  aside  had 
been  carried  over  the  bridge  in  the  confusion.  The  sol- 
dier had  returned  with  his  horse,  and  in  a few  minutes  he 
took  his  place  at  the  head  of  the  Gauls  who  were  drawn 
up  near  Hannibabs  tent. 

The  general  himself  soon  appeared,  and  mounting  his 
horse  rode  forward.  Malchus  followed  with  his  com- 
mand, waving  an  adieu  to  the  party  who  stood  watching 
the  departure,  and  not  ill-pleased  that  those  who  had  be- 
fore known  him  only  as  a helpless  invalid,  should  now  see 
him  riding  at  the  head  of  the  splendid  bodyguard  of  the 
great  commander. 

Hannibal  was  marching  nearly  due  east,  with  the  in- 
tention of  forcing  Scipio  to  give  battle  south  of  the  Po. 
A strong  Roman  fortress,  Casteggio  (Clastidium),  lying 
at  the  foot  of  the  hills,  should  have  barred  his  way;  but 
Hannibal,  by  the  medium  of  one  of  his  native  allies, 
bribed  the  Roman  commander  to  abstain  from  interrupt- 
ing his  march.  Then  he  pressed  forward  until,  on  the 
third  day  after  crossing  the  Po,  he  came  within  sight  of 
Piacenza,  under  whose  walls  the  Roman  army  were 
ranged. 

Scipio,  after  his  disastrous  cavalry  conflict,  had  written 
to  Rome  urging  his  inability,  with  the  force  under  his 
command,  to  give  battle  single-handed  to  Hannibal,  and 
begging  that  he  might  be  at  once  re-enforced  by  the  army 
under  Sempronius,  then  lying  at  Ariminum  (Rimini). 
The  united  consular  armies,  he  represented,  should  take 
up  their  position  on  the  river  Trebia.  This  river  rose  in 
the  Apennines  but  a short  distance  from  Genoa,  and 
flowed  nearly  due  north  into  the  Po  at  Piacenza.  The 
Roman  army  there  would  therefore  effectually  bar  Han- 
nibal’s march  into  the  rich  plains  to  the  east,  and  would 
prevent  him  from  making  across  the  Apennines  and  fol- 
lowing the  road  by  the  coast,  as  they  would,  should  he 
undertake  such  a movement,  be  able  to  fall  on  his  rear. 

Hannibal  pitched  his  camp  on  the  Nure,  about  five 


i82 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


miles  from  Piacenza,  but  Scipio  remained  immovable  in 
his  lines,  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  his  colleague.  Han- 
nibal’s  position  was  a difficult  one.  He  had  traversed 
the  Pyrenees  and  the  Alps  that  he  might  attack  Rome; 
but  between  him  and  Southern  Italy  lay  yet  another 
barrier,  the  Apennines.  Scipio  had  missed  him  after  he 
had  crossed  the  Pyrenees,  had  been  too  late  to  attack  him 
when,  exhausted  and  worn  out,  his  army  emerged  from 
the  Alps;  but  now,  united  with  Sempronius,  he  hoped 
to  crush  him  at  the  foot  of  the  Apennines.  Hannibal 
wished,  if  possible,  to  prevent  a junction  of  the  two  Ro- 
man armies,  but  if  that  could  not  be  done  he  determined 
to  fight  them  together. 

Scipio  perceived  the  danger  of  his  position;  and  in 
order  to  be  able  the  better  to  join  Sempronius  he  left 
Piacenza  under  cover  of  night,  and  took  up  a strong 
position  on  the  banks  of  the  Trebia.  Here  he  could 
maintain  his  communications  direct  with  Rome,  and,  if 
absolutely  necessary,  fall  back  and  join  his  colleague  ad- 
vancing toward  him.  Hannibal,  when  he  perceived 
Scipio’s  change  of  position,  broke  up  his  camp  and  took 
post  on  the  Trebiola,  a little  stream  running  into  the 
Trebia  and  facing  the  Roman  camp  at  a distance  of  four 
miles. 

He  was  now  powerless  to  prevent  the  junction  of  the 
two  Roman  armies,  and  for  nearly  a month  Scipio  and 
Hannibal  lay  watching  each  other.  By  that  time  Sem- 
pronius was  within  a day's  march  of  Scipio.  Hannibal 
had  not  been  idle  during  this  time  of  rest.  He  had  been 
occupied  in  cementing  his  alliance  with  the  Gaulish  tribes 
inhabiting  the  Lombard  plains.  These,  seeing  how 
rapidly  Hannibal  had  cleared  the  province  of  the 
Romans,  believed  that  their  deliverance  would  be  accom- 
plished, and  for  the  most  part  declared  for  the  Car- 
thaginians. 

Hannibal's  agents  had  also  been  at  work  at  Clasti- 
dium,  and  the  prefect  of  the  garrison  was  induced  by  a 
bribe  to  surrender  the  place  to  him.  This  was  of  enor- 
mous advantage  to  Hannibal,  and  a corresponding  blow 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA.  183 

to  the  Romans,  for  Clastidiiim  was  the  chief  magazine 
north  of  the  Apennines.  The  news  of  the  fall  of  this  im- 
portant place  filled  Sempronius,  an  energetic  and  vigor- 
ous general,  with  fury.  He  at  once  rode  down  from  his 
camp  to  that  of  Scipio  and  proposed  that  Hannibal 
should  be  attacked  instantly. 

Scipio,  who  was  still  suffering  from  the  wound  he  had 
received  in  the  cavalry  engagement,  urged  that  the  Ro- 
man army  should  remain  where  they  were,  if  necessary, 
through  the  coming  winter.  He  pointed  out  that  Han- 
nibal's Gaulish  allies  would  lose  heart  at  seeing  him 
inactive,  and  would  cease  to  furnish  him  with  supplies, 
and  that  he  would  be  obliged  either  to  attack  them  at  a 
disadvantage  or  to  retire  from  the  position  he  occupied. 
But  Sempronius  was  an  ambitious  man,  the  time  for  the 
consular  election  was  approaching,  and  he  was  unwill- 
ing to  leave  for  his  successor  the  glory  of  crushing 
Hannibal. 

The  fact,  too,  that  Scipio  was  wounded  and  unable  to 
take  part  in  the  battle  added  to  his  desire  to  force  it  on, 
since  the  whole  glory  of  the  victory  would  be  his.  He 
therefore  told  his  colleague  'that,  although  he  saw  the 
force  of  his  arguments,  public  opinion  in  Rome  was 
already  so  excited  at  Hannibal  having  been  allowed, 
without  a battle,  to  wrest  so  wide  a territory  from  Rome, 
that  it  was  absolutely  necessary  that  an  action  should  be 
fought.  The  two  armies  were  now  united  on  the  Trebia; 
and  opinion  was  among  the  officers  and  troops,  as  be- 
tween the  consuls,  widely  divided  as  to  the  best  course 
to  be  pursued. 

Hannibal's  spies  among  the  natives  kept  him  ac- 
quainted with  what  was  going  on  in  the  Roman  camp, 
and  he  determined  to  provoke  the  Romans  to  battle.  He 
therefore  dispatched  2000  infantry  and  1000  cavalry  to 
ravage  the  lands  of  some  Gaulish  allies  of  the  Romans. 
Sempronius  sent  off  the  greater  part  of  his  cavalry,  with 
1000  light  infantry,  to  drive  back  the  Carthaginians. 

In  the  fight  which  ensued  the  Romans  were  worsted. 
Still  more  furious,  Sempronius  marched  to  support  them 


184  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

with  his  army.  Hannibal  called  in  his  troops  and  drew 
them  off  before  Sempronius  could  arrive.  The  disap- 
pointment and  rage  of  the  Roman  general  were  great, 
and  Hannibal  felt  that  he  could  now  bring  on  a battle 
when  he  would.  He  determined  to  fight  in  the  plain 
close  to  his  own  position.  This  was  flat  and  bare,  and 
was  traversed  by  the  Trebiola.  This  stream  ran  between 
steep  banks  below  the  level  of  the  plain;  its  banks  were 
covered  with  thick  bushes  and  reeds,  and  the  narrow  gap 
across  the  plain  was  scarce  noticeable. 

On  the  evening  of  the  25th  of  December  Hannibal 
moved  his  army  out  from  the  camp  and  formed  up 
on  the  plain  facing  the  Trebia,  ordering  the  corps  com- 
manded by  his  brother  Mago  to  enter  the  bed  of  the 
Trebiola,  and  to  conceal  themselves  there  until  they 
received  his  orders  to  attack.  The  position  Mago  occu- 
pied would  bring  him  on  the  left  rear  of  an  army  which 
had  crossed  the  Trebia,  and  was  advancing  to  attack  the 
position  taken  up  by  Hannibal.  Having  thus  pre- 
pared for  the  battle,  Hannibal  proceeded  to  provoke  it. 

At  daybreak  on  the  26th  he  dispatched  a strong 
body  of  horsemen  across  the  river.  Crossing  the 
Trebia  partly  by  ford  and  partly  by  swimming,  the 
Carthaginian  horse  rode  up  to  the  palisade  surrounding 
the  Roman  camp,  where,  with  insulting  shouts  and  the 
hurling  of  their  javelins,  they  aroused  the  Roman  sol- 
diers from  their  slumber.  This  insult  had  the  desired 
effect.  Sempronius  rushed  from  his  tent,  furious  at  what 
he  deemed  the  insolence  of  the  Carthaginians,  and  called 
his  troops  to  arms.  With  their  accustomed  discipline 
the  Romans  fell  into  their  ranks.  The  light  cavalry 
first  issued  from  the  palisade,  the  infantry  followed,  the 
heavy  cavalry  brought  up  the  rear.  The  insulting  Nu- 
midians  had  already  retired,  but  Sempronius  was  now 
determined  to  bring  on  the  battle.  He  marched  down 
the  river  and  crossed  at  a ford. 

The  water  was  intensely  cold,  the  river  was  in  flood, 
the  ford  waist-deep  as  the  soldiers  marched  across  it. 
Having  gained  the  opposite  bank,  the  Roman  general 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA.  185 

formed  his  army  in  order  of  battle.  His  infantry,  about 
45,000  strong,  was  formed  in  three  parallel  lines;  the 
cavalry,  5000  strong,  was  on  the  flanks.  The  infantry 
consisted  of  16,000  Roman  legionary  or  heavy  infantry, 
and  6000  light  infantry.  The  Italian  tribes,  allied  to 
Rome,  had  supplied  20,000  infantry;  the  remaining  3000 
were  native  allies.  The  infantry  occupied  a front  of  two 
and  a half  miles  in  length;  the  cavalry  extended  a mile 
and  a quarter  on  each  flank.  Thus  the  Roman  front  of 
battle  was  five  miles  in  extent. 

Hannibal’s  force  was  inferior  in  strength;  his  infantry 
of  the  line  were  20,000  strong.  He  had  8000  light  in- 
fantry and  10,000  cavalry.  The  Carthaginian  formation 
was  much  deeper  than  the  Roman,  and  Hannibal’s  line 
of  battle  was  less  than  two  miles  long.  In  front  of  it 
were  the  elephants,  thirty-six  in  number,  divided  in  pairs, 
and  placed  with  intervals  of  a hundred  yards  between 
each  pair. 

While  the  Romans,  exposed  to  a bitterly  cold  wind, 
chilled  to  the  bone  by  their  immersion  in  the  stream,  and 
having  come  breakfastless  from  camp,  were  forming 
their  long  order  of  battle,  Hannibal’s  troops,  gathered 
round  blazing  fires,  were  eating  a hearty  breakfast;  after 
which,  in  high  spirits  and  confidence,  they  prepared  for 
the  fight. 

Hannibal  called  the  officer^  together  and  addressed 
them  in  stirring  words,  which  were  repeated  by  them  to 
the  soldiers.  The  Roman  preparations  had  occupied  a 
long  time,  and  it  was  afternoon  before  they  advanced  in 
order  of  battle.  When  within  a short  distance  of  the 
Carthaginians  they  halted,  and  the  trumpets  and  musi- 
cal instruments  on  both  sides  blew  notes  of  defiance. 
Then  the  Carthaginian  slingers  stole  out  between  the 
ranks  of  their  heavy  infantry,  passed  between  the  ele- 
phants, and  commenced  the  battle. 

Each  of  these  men  carried  three  slings,  one  of  which 
was  used  for  long  distances,  another  when  nearer  to  the 
foe,  the  third  when  close  at  hand.  In  action  one  of  these 
slings  was  wound  round  the  head,  one  round  the  body, 


i86 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


the  third  carried  in  hand.  Their  long-distance  missiles 
were  leaden  bullets,  and  so  skillful  were  they  that  it  is 
said  they  could  hit  with  certainty  the  face  of  a foe  stand- 
ing at  slinging  distance. 

Naked  to  the  waist  they  advanced,  and  with  their  long- 
distance slings  hurled  the  leaden  bullets  at  the  Roman 
infantry.  When  closer,  they  exchanged  their  slings  and 
discharged  from  them  egg-shaped  pebbles  which  they 
had  gathered  from  the  bed  of  the  Trebia.  When  within 
still  closer  distance,  with  the  third  slings  they  poured  in 
volleys  of  much  larger  and  heavier  stones,  with  such 
tremendous  force  that  it  seemed  as  though  they  were  sent 
from  catapults.  Against  such  a storm  of  missiles  the 
Roman  skirmishers  could  make  no  stand,  and  were  in- 
stantly driven  back. 

Their  Cretan  archers,  after  shooting  away  their  arrows 
with  but  small  effect,  for  the  strings  had  been  damped  in 
crossing  the  river,  also  fled  behind  the  heavy  troops; 
and  these  in  turn  were  exposed  tO'  the  hail  of  stones. 
Disorganized  by  this  attack,  the  like  of  which  they  had 
never  experienced  before,  their  helmets  crushed  in,  their 
breastplates  and  shields  battered  and  dinted,  the  front 
line  of  the  Romans  speedily  fell  into  confusion.  Sem- 
pronius  ordered  up  his  war  machines  for  casting  stones 
and  javelins,  but  these  too  had  been  injured  in  their 
passage  across  the  river. 

The  hail  of  Carthaginian  missiles  continued  until  the 
Roman  light  infantry  were  forced  to  fall  back;  and  the 
slingers  were  then  recalled,  and  the  heavy  infantry  of  the 
two  armies  stood  facing  each  other.  The  Carthaginians 
took  up  close  order,  and,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  their 
bodies  covered  with  their  shields,  they  advanced  to  meet 
the  legions  of  Rome.  As  they  moved,  their  music — 
flute,  harp  and  lyre — rose  on  the  air  in  a military  march, 
and  keeping  step,  the  long  line  advanced  with  perfect 
order  and  regularity.  In  the  center  were  the  Cartha- 
ginian foot  soldiers  and  their  African  allies,  clothed  alike 
in  a red  tunic,  with  helmet  of  bronze,  steel  cuirass  and 
circular  shield,  and  carrying,  beside  their  swords,  pikes 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA. 


187 


of  twenty  feet  in  length.  On  the  left  were  the  Spaniards, 
in  white  tunics  bordered  with  purple,  with  semicircular 
shields  four  feet  in  length  and  thirty-two  inches  in  width, 
armed  with  long  swords  used  either  for  cutting  or 
thrusting. 

On  the  right  were  the  native  allies,  naked  to  the  waist, 
armed  with  shields  and  swords  similar  to  those  of  the 
Gauls,  save  that  the  swords  were  used  only  for  cutting. 

Sempronius  brought  up  his  second  line  to  fill  the 
intervals  in  the  first,  and  the  Romans  advanced  with 
equal  steadiness  to  the  conflict;  but  the  much  greater 
closeness  of  the  Carthaginian  formation  served  them  in 
good  stead.  They  moved  like  a solid  wall,  their  shields 
locked  closely  together,  and  pressed  steadily  forward  in 
spite  of  the  desperate  efforts  of  the  Roman  center  in  its 
more  open  order  to  resist  them;  for  each  Roman  soldier 
in  battle  was  allowed  the  space  of  a man’s  width  between 
him  and  his  comrade  on  either  side,  to  allow  him  the 
free  use  of  his  weapon.  Two  Carthaginians  were  there- 
fore opposed  to  each  Roman,  in  addition  to  which  the 
greater  depth  of  the  African  formation  gave  them  a 
weight  and  impetus  which  was  irresistible. 

While  this  fight  was  going  on  the  Numidian  horse- 
men, 10,000  strong,  charged  the  Roman  cavalry. 
These,  much  more  lightly  armed  than  their  opponents 
and  inferior  in  numbers,  were  unable  for  a moment  to 
withstand  the  shock,  and  were  at  once  driven  from  the 
field.  Leaving  the  elephants  to  pursue  them  and  pre- 
vent them  from  rallying,  the  Numidian  horsemen  turned 
and  fell  on  the  flanks  of  the  long  Roman  line;  while  at 
the  same  moment  the  Carthaginian  slingers,  issuing  out 
again  from  behind  the  main  body,  opened  a tremendous 
fire  with  stones  heated  in  furnaces  brought  <to  the  spot. 

Although  taken  in  flank,  crushed  under  a storrti  of 
missiles,  with  their  cavalry  defeated  and  their  center 
broken,  the  Romans  fought  steadily  and  well.  Hannibal 
now  launched  against  their  ranks  the  elephants  attached 
to  the  infantry,  which,  covered  in  steel  armor  and  trum- 
peting loudly,  carried  death  and  confusion  into  the  Ro- 


l88  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

man  ranks.  But  still  the  legions  fought  on  obstinately 
and  desperately  until  the  sound  of  wild  music  in  their 
rear  filled  them  with  dismay,  as  Mago,  with  his  division 
of  Numidian  infantry,  emerged  from  his  hiding  place  and 
fell  upon  the  Romans  from  behind. 

Struck  with  terror  at  the  sudden  appearance  of  these 
wild  soldiers,  of  whose  ferocity  they  had  heard  so  much, 
the  Romans  lost  all  heart  and  strove  now  only  to  escape. 
But  it  was  in  vain.  The  Carthaginian  infantry  were  in 
their  front,  the  cavalry  on  their  flank,  the  Numidians  in 
their  rear. 

Some  10,000  Roman  soldiers  only,  keeping  in  a solid 
body,  cut  their  way  through  the  cavalry  and  reached 
Piacenza. 

Thirty  thousand  were  slaughtered  on  the  plain.  Many 
were  drowned  in  trying  to  swim  the  Trebia,  and  only 
the  legion  which  had  remained  to  guard  the  camp,  the 
broken  remains  of  the  cavalry,  and  the  body  which  had 
escaped  from  Piacenza  remained  of  the  50,000  men 
whom  Sempronius  commanded. 

The  exultation  of  the  victors  was  unbounded.  The 
hitherto  invincible  legions  of  Rome  had  been  crushed. 
The  way  to  Rome  was  clear  before  them.  All  the 
fatigues  and  hardships  they  had  undergone  were  for- 
gotten in  the  hour  of  triumph,  and  their  native  allies  be- 
lieved that  their  freedom  from  Rome  was  now  assured. 

The  verdict  of  great  commanders  of  all  ages  has 
assigned  to  the  battle  of  the  Trebia  the  glory  of  being 
the  greatest  military  exploit  ever  performed.  The 
genius  of  Hannibal  was  shown  not  only  in  the  plan  of 
battle  and  the  disposition  of  his  troops,  but  in  the  per- 
fection with  which  they  were  handled,  in  the  movements 
which  he  had  himself  invented  and  taught  them,  and  the 
marvelous  discipline  with  which  he  had  inoculated  them. 

Napoleon  the  First  assigned  to  Hannibal  the  leading 
place  among  the  great  generals  of  the  world,  and  the 
Trebia  was  his  masterpiece.  But  the  Carthaginians, 
exulting  in  their  victory,  did  not  gauge  the  extent  of  the 
stubbornness  and  resources  of  Rome.  Sempronius  him- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  TREBIA.  189 

self  set  the  example  to  his  countrymen.  At  Piacenza  he 
rallied  the  remnants  of  his  army,  and  wrote  to  Rome, 
saying  that  he  had  been  victorious,  but  that  a sudden 
storm  had  saved  the  enemy  from  destruction. 

The  senate  understood  the  truth,  but  acted  in  the 
spirit  in  which  he  had  written.  They  announced  to  the 
people  that  a victory  had  been  won,  and  ordered  the  con- 
sular election  to  take  place  as  usual,  at  the  same  time 
issuing  orders  to  all  parts  of  the  Roman  dominion  for  the 
enrollment  of  fresh  troops. 

Hannibal  attempted  to  surprise  Piacenza,  but  Scipio 
issued  out  with  his  cavalry  and  inflicted  a check  upon 
him,  Hannibal  himself  being  slightly  wounded.  The 
Carthaginians  then  marched  away  and  stormed  the  town 
of  Vicumviae,  and  during  their  absence  the  two  consuls 
evacuated  Piacenza  and  marched  south.  Scipio  led  his 
portion  of  the  little  army  to  Ariminum  (Rimini),  Sem- 
pronius  took  his  command  to  Arretium  (Arezzo),  where 
they  both  speedily  received  re-enforcements.  Hanni- 
bal made  an  attempt  tO'  cross  the  Apennines,  but  the 
snow  lay  deep  among  the  mountains,  and,  unable  to 
effect  his  purpose,  he  fell  back  again  to  winter  in  the 
plain. 

In  the  meantime  Cneius  Servilius  Geminus  and  Caius 
Flaminius  had  been  elected  consuls.  Flaminius  suc- 
ceeded Sempronius  in  command  of  the  Roman  army  at 
Arretium,  while  Geminus  took  the  command  of  that  at 
Rimini.  Between  these  consuls,  as  was  usually  the  case 
in  Rome,  a bitter  jealousy  existed.  Geminus  was  the 
nominee  of  the  aristocratic  party,  while  Flaminius  was 
the  idol  of  the  populace,  and,  as  has  often  been  the  case 
in  war,  this  rivalry  between  two  generals  possessing 
equal  authority  wrought  great  evil  to  the  armies  they 
commanded. 


igo 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE. 

The  battle  of  the  Trebia  cost  Malchus  the  loss  of  his 
father.  It  was  against  the  portion  of  the  force  headed 
by  Hamilcar  that  the  Romans,  who  cut  their  way 
through  the  circle  of  foes  which  Hannibal  had  thrown 
round  them,  flung  themselves.  Hamilcar  had  in  vain 
attempted  to  stem  the  torrent.  Surrounded  by  his 
bravest  officers,  he  had  cast  himself  in  the  way  of  the  Ro- 
man legion;  but  nothing  could  withstand  the  rush  of  the 
heavy-armed  spearmen,  who,  knowing  that  all  was  lost, 
and  that  their  only  hope  was  in  cutting  their  way  through 
the  Carthaginians,  pressed  forward  shoulder  to  shoulder, 
and  swept  aside  the  opposition  of  their  more  lightly 
armed  foes.  Hamilcar  and  most  of  his  officers  fell, 
striving  to  the  last  to  stem  the  current. 

It  was  a grievous  blow  to  Malchus,  when,  as  he  was 
exulting  in  the  great  victory  which  had  been  gained,  the 
news  came  to  him  that  his  father  had  fallen.  Hamilcar 
was  very  dear  to  him.  He  had  been  his  companion  and 
his  friend,  his  guide  and  adviser.  He  had  encouraged 
him  in  his  aspirations,  and  had  from  his  earliest  years 
urged  him  to  make  the  sacrifices  and  exertions  necessary 
to  qualify  him  to  bear  a prominent  part  under  his  cousin 
Hannibal. 

He  had  been  his  tutor  in  arms,  and  had  striven  to  in- 
spire him  with  the  noblest  sentiments.  Since  they  had 
reached  Spain  he  had  seen  less  of  him  than  before,  for 
Hamilcar  felt  that  it  was  best  for  his  son  to  depend  upon 
himself  alone.  He  was  proud  of  the  name  which  Mal- 
chus was  already  winning  for  himself,  and  knew  that  it 
was  better  for  him  that  his  advancement  should  be  con- 
sidered due  to  his  own  exertions  and  gallantry  and  not 
to  the  influence  of  his  father. 

When,  however,  they  were  thrown  together,  their  re- 
lations were  unchanged.  Malchus  was  as  affectionate, 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE.  I91 

as  respectful,  and  as  eager  to  listen  to  his  father’s  advice 
as  he  had  been  as  a boy,  while  Hamilcar  was  glad  in  the 
society  of  his  son  to  forget  the  cares  and  toils  of  the  expe- 
dition in  which  they  had  embarked  and  to  talk  of  the 
dear  ones  at  home. 

It  was  only  three  days  before  the  battle  that  they  had 
rejoiced  together  over  the  news  which  had  reached  them 
by  a messenger  from  Gaul  that  Thyra  had  married  Ad- 
herbal,  and  had  immediately  set  out  with  him  for  Cartha- 
gena,  where  Adherbal  had  been  offered  a command  by 
Hannibal’s  brother  Hasdrubal,  the  governor  of  Spain 
in  his  absence. 

Father  and  son  had  rejoiced  at  this  for  several  rea- 
sons. Hanno’s  faction  had  now  gained  the  upper  hand, 
and  the  friends  of  Hannibal  were  subjected  to  persecu- 
tion of  all  kinds.  The  very  life  of  Adherbal  as  a promi- 
nent member  of  the  Barcine  party  had  been  menaced. 
And  it  was  only  by  embarking  secretly  for  Spain  that  he 
had  succeeded  in  avoiding  arrest.  The  property  of  many 
of  Hannibal’s  friends  had  been  confiscated.  Several  had 
been  put  to  death  under  one  pretext  or  another,  and 
although  Hamilcar  did  not  think  that  Hanno’s  faction 
would  venture  to  bring  forward  any  accusation  against 
him  while  he  was  fighting  the  battles  of  his  country,  he 
experienced  a sense  of  relief  at  the  knowledge  that, 
should  the  worst  happen,  his  wife  and  Anna  would  find 
a refuge  and  asylum  with  Adherbal  in  Spain.  Hamil- 
car and  Malchus  had  discussed  the  matter  long  and  seri- 
ously, and  had  talked — Hamilcar  with  sorrow,  Malchus 
with  indignation  and  rage — of  the  state  of  Carthage. 

It  makes  one  hate  one’s  country,”  Malchus  ex- 
claimed passionately,  when  one  hears  of  these  things. 
You  taught  me  to  love  Carthage,  father,  and  to  be  proud 
of  her.  How  can  one  be  proud  of  a country  so  misgov- 
erned, so  corrupt,  so  base  as  this?  Of  what  use  are 
sacrifices  and  efforts  here,  when  at  home  they  think  of 
nothing  but  luxury  and  ease  and  the  making  of  money, 
when  the  best  and  bravest  of  the  Carthaginians  are  dis- 
graced and  dishonored,  and  the  people  bow  before  these 


192 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


men  whose  wealth  has  been  gained  solely  by  corruption 
and  robbery?  It  makes  one  wish  one  had  been  born  a 
Roman.’’ 

''  Did  not  one  hope  that  a better  time  would  come, 
Malchus,  when  Carthage  will  emancipate  herself  from  the 
rule  of  men  like  Hanno  and  his  corrupt  friends,  I should, 
indeed,  despair  of  her,  for  even  the  genius  of  Hannibal 
and  the  valor  of  his  troops  cannot  avail  alone  to  carry 
to  a successful  conclusion  a struggle  between  such  a 
state  as  Carthage  now  is  and  a vigorous,  patriotic,  and 
self-reliant  people  like  those  of  Rome. 

‘‘We  may  win  battles,  but,  however  great  the  victories 
may  be,  we  can  never  succeed  in  the  long  run  against 
the  power  of  Rome  unless  Carthage  proves  true  to  her- 
self. Our  army  is  not  a large  one.  Rome  and  her 
Latin  allies  can,  if  need  be,  put  ten  such  in  the  field.  If 
Carthage  at  this  crisis  of  her  fate  proves  worthy  of  the 
occasion,  if  she  by  a great  effort  again  wins  the  sover- 
eignty of  the  sea,  and  sends  over  armies  to  support  us  in 
our  struggle,  we  may  in  the  end  triumph.  If  not,  glori- 
ous as  may  be  our  success  for  a time,  we  are  in  the  end 
doomed  to  failure,  and  our  failure  will  assuredly  involve 
the  final  destruction  of  Carthage. 

“ Rome  will  not  be  slow  to  profit  by  the  lesson  which 
Hannibal  is  teaching  her.  His  genius  perceives  that 
only  by  striking  at  Rome  in  Italy  could  a vital  blow  be 
given  to  her.  The  Romans  in  turn  will  perceive  that 
only  by  an  invasion  of  Africa  can  Carthage  be  humbled. 
Her  task  will  then  be  far  easier  than  ours  is  now,  for  not 
only  is  Rome  fresh,  strong,  and  vigorous,  but  she  has 
had  the  wisdom  to  bind  the  Latin  peoples  around  her 
closely  to  ker  by  bestowing  upon  them  the  rights 
of  citizenship,  by  making  them  feel  that  her  cause  is 
theirs. 

“ Upon  the  other  hand,  Carthage  has  throughout  her 
history  been  paving  the  way  for  her  fall.  She  fights,  but 
it  is  with  foreign  mercenaries.  She  stamps  under  foot 
the  people  she  has  conquered,  and  while  her  tax-col- 
lectors grind  them  to  the  earth,  and  she  forces  them  to 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE.  193 

send  their  sons  to  fight  her  battles,  she  gives  them  no 
share  in  her  privileges,  no  voice  in  her  councils. 

I had  hoped,  Malchus,  that  at  such  a moment  as  this 
faction  would  have  been  silent  at  Carthage,  and  a feel- 
ing of  patriotism  would  once  again  have  asserted  itself. 
I find  that  it  is  not  so,  and  my  heart  sinks  for  my  coun- 
try. Were  it  not  for  my  wife  and  family,  Malchus,  I 
would  gladly  die  in  the  coming  battle.'' 

The  words  recurred  to  Malchus  as  he  sat  in  his  tent  by 
the  side  of  his  father’s  body  on  the  night  after  the  battle 
of  the  Trebia,  and  a deep  bitterness  mingled  with  his 
sorrow. 

‘‘ Giscon  was  right!"  he  exclaimed.  All  means  are 
justifiable  to  rid  one's  country  of  those  who  are  destroy- 
ing her.  It  makes  one  mad  to  think  that  while  men 
like  my  father  are  fighting  and  dying  for  their  country, 
the  tribunes  of  the  democracy,  who  fatten  on  our  spoils, 
are  plotting  against  them  at  home.  Henceforth,  I fight 
not  as  a Carthaginian,  but  as  a soldier  of  Hannibal,  and 
will  aid  him  in  his  endeavor  to  humble  Rome;  not  that 
Carthage,  with  her  blood-stained  altars,  her  corrupt  offi- 
cials, and  her  indolent  population,  may  continue  to  exist, 
but  that  these  manly  and  valiant  Gauls  who  have  thrown 
in  their  lot  with  us  may  live  free  and  independent  of  the 
yoke  of  Rome.  These  people  are  rude  and  primitive, 
but  their  simple  virtues,,  their  love  of  freedom,  their 
readiness  to  die  rather  than  to  be  slaves,  put  the  sham 
patriotism  of  Carthage  to  shame." 

When  the  army  went  into  winter  quarters,  and  Hanni- 
bal dismissed  his  Gaulish  allies,  with  many  rich  presents, 
to  their  homes,  Malchus  obtained  leave  from  Hannibal 
to  depart  with  Allobrigius — the  chief  of  the  Insubrian 
tribe  living  on  the  Orcus — who'  had,  with  his  fighting 
men,  accompanied  Hannibal  through  the  campaign. 
The  chiefs  wife  and  daughters  had  returned  after  seeing 
the  army  across  the  Po.  Malchus  had  sought  the  so- 
ciety of  his  late  host  during  the  campaign,  had  often 
ridden  beside  him  on  the  march,  and  had  spent  the  even- 
ing in  his  tent,  talking  either  of  the  civilization  of  Car- 


194 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


thage,  which  seemed  wonderful  indeed  to  the  simple 
Gaulish  chieftain,  or  of  the  campaign  on  which  they 
were  engaged. 

Malchus  had  by  this  time  mastered  the  differences 
between  the  dialect  of  the  Cisalpine  Gauls  and  that  of 
those  in  Gaul  itself  and  Iberia,  with  which  he  was  already 
acquainted.  The  chief  was  gratified  by  the  friendship 
of  Hannibal's  kinsman,  and  liked  the  frank  simplicity  of 
his  manner.  He  had  laughed  loudly  when  his  wife  had 
told  him  how  Malchus  had  leaped  from  the  bridge  to 
save  the  life  of  Clotilde  when  she  fell  into  the  river.  But 
the  act  had  proved  that  Malchus  was  grateful  for  the 
kindness  which  had  been  shown  him,  and  had  cemented 
the  friendship  between  them.  Therefore,  when  the 
campaign  came  to  a close,  he  had  offered  a hearty  invi- 
tation to  Malchus  to  spend  the  time,  until  the  army 
should  again  assemble,  with  him  in  his  village  on  the 
banks  of  the  Orcus.  Hannibal  had  smiled  when  Mal- 
chus had  asked  for  leave  of  absence. 

‘‘  Those  daughters  of  the  chief  whom  you  presented  to 
me  on  the  day  when  we  crossed  the  Po  are  the  fairest  I 
have  seen  in  Gaul.  Malchus,  are  you  thinking  of  keep- 
ing up  the  traditions  of  our  family?  My  father  wedded 
all  my  sisters,  as  you  know,  to  native  princes  in  Africa, 
and  I took  an  Iberian  maiden  as  my  wife.  It  would  be 
in  every  way  politic  and  to  be  desired  that  one  so  nearly 
related  to  me  as  yourself  should  form  an  alliance  by 
marriage  with  one  of  these  Gaulish  chiefs." 

Malchus  laughed  somewhat  confusedly. 

It  will  be  time  to  talk  about  marriage  some  years 
hence,  Hannibal;  I am  scarce  twenty  yet,  and  she  is  but 
a girl." 

''  Oh!  there  is  a she  in  the  case,"  Hannibal  laughed; 
“ and  my  arrow,  drawn  at  a venture,  has  struck  home. 
Ah,  yes!  there  were  three  of  them,  two  tall  and  stately 
maidens  and  one  still  a slim  and  unformed  girl.  Indeed, 
I remember  now  having  heard  that  you  lost  your  armor 
and  helmet  in  jumping  off  the  bridge  across  the  Po  to 
fish  out  one  of  the  daughters  of  Allobrigius,  who  turned 


TKE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE. 


195 


out  to  be  able  to  swim  much  better  than  you  could.  I 
had  a hearty  laugh  over  it  with  your  poor  father,  but, 
with  the  Romans  at  Piacenza  and  a great  battle  before 
us,  the  matter  passed  from  my  mind.  So  that  is  how  the 
wind  lies.  Well,  as  you  say,  you  are  both  young,  and 
there  is  no  saying  what  the  next  two  or  three  years  may 
bring  forth.  However,  bear  in  mind  that  such  an  alli- 
ance would  please  me  much,  and  remember  also  that  the 
Gaulish  maidens  marry  young,  and  in  times  like  ours, 
Malchus,  it  is  never  well  to  delay  long.’’ 

Malchus  took  with  him  Nessus,  who  had,  from  the  day 
when  they  escaped  together  from  Scipio’s  camp,  been 
always  near  his  person,  had  carried  his  helmet  on  the 
line  of  march,  slept  next  to  him  by  the  campfire,  and 
fought  by  his  side  in  battle,  ready  at  any  moment  to  give 
his  life  to  avert  harm  from  his  leader. 

The  return  of  Allobrigius  and  his  tribesmen  was  cele- 
brated by  great  rejoicings  on  the  Orcus.  The  women 
and  old  men  and  boys  met  them  some  miles  from  the 
village,  raising  loud  cries  of  welcome  and  triumph  as 
they  returned  from  their  successful  campaign  against 
their  former  oppressors.  Among  no  people  were  family 
ties  held  more  precious  than  among  the  Gauls,  and  the 
rough  military  order  which  the  tribesmen  had  preserved 
upon  their  march  was  at  once  broken  up  when  the  two 
parties  met. 

Wives  rushed  into  the  arms  of  husbands,  mothers  em- 
braced their  sons,  girls  hung  on  the  necks  of  their 
fathers  and  brothers.  There  was  nothing  to  mar  the 
joy  of  the  meeting,  for  messengers  had  from  time  to 
time  carried  news  from  the  army  to  the  village,  and  the 
women  who  had  lost  those  dearest  to  them  in  the  cam- 
paign remained  behind  in  the  village,  so  that  their 
mourning  should  not  mar  the  brightness  of  the  return 
of  the  tribe. 

Brunilda,  the  wife  of  the  chief,  stood  with  her  daugh- 
ters a little  apart  from  the  crowd  on  a rising  knoll  of 
ground,  and  the  chief,  who  was  mounted  upon  a horse 
taken  from  the  Romans  at  the  Trebia,  spurred  forward 


196 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


toward  them,  while  Malchus  hung  behind  to  let  the  first 
greeting  pass  over  before  he  joined  the  family  circle. 
He  had,  however,  been  noticed,  and  Clotilde's  cheeks 
were  coloring  hotly  when  her  father  rode  up,  from  some 
laughing  remark  from  her  sisters.  Brunilda  received 
Malchus  cordially,  saying  that  she  had  often  heard  of 
him  in  the  messages  sent  by  her  husband. 

''  He  has  come  to  stop  the  winter  with  us,’’  Allo- 
brigius  said.  I promised  him  a warm  welcome,  and 
he  needs  rest  and  quiet,  as  do  we  all,  for  it  has  been  hard 
work  even  to  seasoned  men  like  us.  What  with  snow 
and  rain  I have  scarcely  been  dry  since  I left  you.” 

''  That  would  not  matter  to  the  young  Carthaginian 
lord,”  the  eldest  girl  said  with  a smile;  ‘'we  know  that 
he  rather  likes  getting  wet;  don’t  we,  Clotilde?  ” she  said, 
turning  to  her  sister,  who  was,  contrary  to  her  usual  cus- 
tom, standing  shyly  behind  her. 

“ I am  afraid  I shall  never  hear  the  last  of  that,”  Mal- 
chus laughed;  “ I can  only  say  that  I meant  well.” 

“Of  course  you  did,”  Allobrigius  said;  “you  could 
not  know  that  our  Gaulish  maidens  could  swim  and 
march,  and,  if  necessary,  fight  as  stoutly  as  the  men. 
The  Romans  before  now  have  learned  that,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  the  men  from  the  camp,  the  women  of  Gaul  can 
fight  desperately  for  country,  and  home,  and  honor. 
Do  not  let  yourself  be  troubled  by  what  these  wild  girls 
say,  my  lord  Malchus;  you  know  our  Gaulish  women  are 
free  of  tongue,  and  hold  not  their  men  in  such  awe  and 
deference  as  is  the  custom  among  other  nations.” 

“ I am  accustomed  to  be  laughed  at,”  Malchus  said, 
smiling.  “ I have  two  sisters  at  home,  and,  whatever 
respect  women  may  pay  to  their  lords  in  Carthage,  I sup- 
pose that  neither  there  nor  anywhere  else  have  girls 
respect  for  their  brothers.” 

The  music  at  this  moment  struck  up,  the  harpers  began 
a song  which  they  had  composed  in  honor  of  the  occa- 
sion, the  tribesmen  fell  into  their  ranks  again,  and  Allo- 
brigius placed  himself  at  their  head.  Malchus  dis- 
mounted, and,  leading  his  horse,  walked  by  the  side  of 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASiMENE. 


197 


Brunilda,  who,  with  the  rest  of  the  women,  walked  on 
the  flanks  of  the  column  on  its  way  back  tO'  the  village. 

The  next  three  months  passed  very  pleasantly  to  Mal- 
chus.  In  the  day  he  hunted  the  boar,  the  bear,  and  the 
wolf  among  the  mountains  with  AHobrigius ; of  an  even- 
ing he  sat  by  the  fire  and  listened  to  the  songs  of  the 
harpers  or  to  the  tales  of  the  wars  and  wanderings  ^of 
the  Gaulish  tribes,  or  himself  told  the  story  of  Carthage 
and  Tyre  and  the  wars  of  the  former  with  the  Romans, 
described  the  life  and  manners  of  the  great  city,  or  the 
hunting  of  the  lion  in  the  Libyan  deserts. 

While  his  listeners  wondered  at  the  complex  life  and 
strange  arts  and  magnificence  of  Carthage,  Malchus  was 
struck  with  the  simple  existence,  the  warm  family  ties, 
the  honest  sincerity,  and  the  deep  love  of  freedom  of  the 
Gauls.  When  Brunilda  and  her  daughters  sighed  with 
envy  at  the  thought  of  the  luxuries  and  pleasures  of  the 
great  city,  he  told  them  that  they  would  soon  weary  of  so 
artificial  an  existence,  and  that  Carthage,  with  its  cor- 
ruption, its  ever-present  dread  of  the  rising  of  one  class 
against  another,  its  constant  fear  of  revolt  from  the 
people  it  had  enslaved,  its  secret  tribunals,  its  oppression 
and  tyranny,  had  little  which  need  be  envied  by  the  free 
tribes  of  Gaul. 

“ I grant,'’  he  said,  ''  that  you  would  gain  greater  com- 
fort by  adopting  something  of  our  civilization.  You 
might  improve  your  dwellings;  hangings  round  your 
walls  would  keep  out  the  bitter  winds,  well-made  doors 
are  in  winter  very  preferable  to  the  skins  which  hang  at 
your  entrance,  and  I do  think  that  a Carthaginian  cook 
might,  with  advantage,  give  lessons  to  the  tribes  as  to 
preparations  of  food;  but  beyond  that  I think  that  you 
have  the  best  of  it." 

The  well-built  houses  you  speak  of,"  AHobrigius  said, 
have  their  advantages,  but  they  have  their  drawbacks. 
A people  who  once  settle  down  into  permanent  abodes 
have  taken  the  first  step  toward  losing  their  freedom. 
Look  at  all  the  large  towns  in  the  plains;  until  lately 
each  of  them  held  a Roman  garrison.  In  the  first  place, 


198 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


they  offer  an  incentive  to  the  attack  of  a covetous  foe;  in 
the  second,  they  bind  their  owners  to  them.  The  in- 
habitants of  a town  cling  to  their  houses  and  possessions, 
and,  if  conquered,  become  mere  slaves  to  their  captors; 
we  who  live  in  dwellings  which  cost  but  a few  weeks  of 
work,  whose  worldly  goods  are  the  work  of  our  own 
hands,  or  the  products  of  the  chase,  should  never  be  con- 
quered; we  may  be  beaten,  but  if  so,  we  can  retire  before 
our  enemies  and  live  in  freedom  in  the  forest  or  moun- 
tains, or  travel  beyond  the  reach  of  our  foes. 

''  Had  not  your  army  come  and  freed  us  from  Rome 
I was  already  meditating  moving  with  my  tribe  across 
the  great  mountains  to  the  north  and  settling  among 
Brunilda’s  people  in  the  German  forests,  far  beyond  the 
reach  of  Rome.  What  though,  as  she  tells  me,  the  win- 
ters are  long  and  severe,  the  people  ignorant  of  many  of 
the  comforts  which  we  have  adopted  from  our  neigh- 
bors; at  least  we  should  be  free,  and  of  all  blessings  none 
is  to  compare  with  that.’’ 

I agree  with  you,”  Malchus  said,  thinking  of  the 
plots  and  conspiracies,  the  secret  denunciations,  the 
tyranny  and  corruption  of  Carthage;  it  is  good  to  be 
great,  but  it  is  better  to  be  free.  However,”  he  added 
more  cheerfully,  ''  I trust  that  we  are  going  to  free  you 
from  all  future  fear  of  Rome,  and  that  you  will  be  able 
to  enjoy  your  liberty  here  without  having  to  remove  to 
the  dark  forests  and  long  winter  of  the  country  north  of 
the  Alps.” 

So  passed  the'  winter.  Early  in  the  spring  a messen- 
ger arrived  from  Hannibal  bidding  Malchus  rejoin  him, 
and  calling  upon  Allobrigius  to  prepare  to  take  the  field 
against  the  Romans.  Similar  messages  had  been  sent 
to  all  the  Gaulish  tribes  friendly  to  Carthage,  and  early 
in  March  Hannibal  prepared  to  cross  the  Apennines  and 
to  advance  against  Rome. 

The  position  occupied  by  the  two  Roman  armies 
barred  the  only  two  roads  by  which  it  was  believed  that 
Hannibal  could  march  upon  Rome,  but  as  soon  as  the 
spring  commenced  Hannibal  started  by  a path,  hitherto 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE. 


199 


untrodden  by  troops,  across  the  Apennines.  In  the 
march  the  troops  suffered  even  greater  hardships  than 
those  which  they  had  undergone  in  the  passage  of  the 
Alps,  for  during  four  days  and  three  nights  they  marched 
knee-deep  in  water,  unable  for  a single  moment  to  lie 
down. 

While  ever  moving  backward  and  forward  among  his 
men  to  encourage  them  with  his  presence  and  words, 
even  the  iron  frame  of  Hannibal  gave  way  under  the  ter- 
rible hardships.  The  long-continued  strain,  the  want  of 
sleep,  and  the  obnoxious  miasma  from  the  marshes, 
brought  on  a fever  and  cost  him  the  sight  of  one  of  his 
eyes.  Of  all  the  elephants  but  one  survived  the  march, 
and  it  was  with  an  army  as  worn  out  and  exhausted  as 
that  which  had  issued  from  the  Alps  that  he  descended 
into  the  fertile  plains  of  Tuscany,  near  Fiesole. 

The  army  of  Flaminius,  30,000  strong,  was  still  lying 
at  Arezzo,  on  his  direct  road  south,  and  it  was  with  this 
only  that  Hannibal  had  now  to  deal,  the  force  of  Servilius 
being  still  far  away  at  Rimini.  His  own  army  was  some 
35,000  strong,  and  crossing  the  Upper  Arno  near 
Florence,  Hannibal  marched  toward  Arezzo.  Flamin- 
ius, as  soon  as  he  had  heard  that  Hannibal  was  ascend- 
ing the  slopes  of  the  Apennines,  had  sent  to  Servilius 
to  join  him,  but  the  latter,  alleging  that  he  feared  an 
invasion  by  the  Gaulish  tribes  on  the  north,  refused  to 
move,  but  sent  4000  cavalry  to  Flaminius.  This  brought 
the  armies  to  nearly  equal  strength,  but,  although  Han- 
nibal marched  his  troops  within  sight  of  Arezzo,  Flamin- 
ius would  not  issue  from  his  camp  to  attack  him. 

He  knew  that  Hannibal  had  defeated  a force  of  tried 
troops,  much  exceeding  his  own  in  numbers,  in  the 
north,  and  that  he  would  therefore  probably  be  success- 
ful against  one  which  scarcely  equaled  his  own.  He 
hoped,  too,  that  Hannibal  would  attack  him  in  his  in^ 
trenched  position.  This  the  Carthaginian  general  had 
no  intention  of  doing,  but,  leaving  the  camp  behind  him, 
marched  on,  plundering  and  ravaging  the  country  toward 
Rome.  Flaminius  at  onxe  broke  up  his  camp  and  fol- 


200 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


lowed  on  his  track,  preparing  to  take  any  opportunity 
which  might  occur  to  fall  upon  the  Carthaginians,  and 
knowing  that  the  senate  would  at  once  call  up  the  army 
of  Servilius  to  assist  him. 

Hannibal,  by  means  of  scouts  left  in  his  rear,  found 
that  Flaminius  was  marching  on  with  his  troops  in  solid 
column,  taking  no  precaution  against  surprise,  secure  in 
the  belief  that  Hannibal’s  object  was  to  march  on  Rome 
without  a stop.  The  Carthaginian  general  prepared  at 
once  to  take  advantage  of  his  enemy’s  carelessness.  He 
halted  his  troops  at  Cortona.  The  road  by  which  he  had 
passed  wound  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Trasimene,  at 
the  foot  of  a range  of  steep  hills,  which  approach  closely 
to  the  water. 

Halfway  along  these  hills  a stream  runs  down  a valley 
into  the  lake,  and  in  the  valley,  completely  hidden  from 
the  sight  of  an  enemy  approaching,  Hannibal  placed  the 
Numidian  cavalry  and  the  Gaulish  infantry.  Among 
some  woods  clothing  the  lower  slope  of  the  hills  facing 
the  lake  he  placed  his  light  troops,  while  the  Spanish  and 
African  infantry  and  the  Gaulish  cavalry  were  similarly 
hidden  on  the  outer  slopes  of  the  hills  in  readiness  to 
close  in  on  the  rear  of  the  Romans  when  they  had  entered 
on  the  road  between  the  hills  and  the  lake. 

No  better  position  could  have  been  chosen  for  a sur- 
prise. When  once  the  Romans  had  entered  the  path 
between  the  hills  and  the  lake  there  was  no  escape  for 
them.  They  were  shut  up  between  the  wood-clad  hills 
swarming  with  the  Carthaginian  light  troops  and  the 
lake,  while  the  heavy  infantry  and  cavalry  of  Hannibal 
were  ready  to  fall  on  them  front  and  rear. 

When  Flaminius  arrived  at  Cortona  late  at  night  he 
heard  of  the  ravages  and  exactions  committed  by  the 
Carthaginians,  as  they  had  passed  through  early  in  the 
morning,  and  resolved  to  press  forward  at  daybreak  in 
hopes  of  finding  some  opportunity  for  falling  upon  and 
punishing  them. 

When  day  broke  it  seemed  favorable  to  his  design,  for 
a thick  mist  was  rising  from  the  lake  and  marshes.  This, 


THU  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE. 


201 


he  thought,  would  conceal  his  advance  from  the  Cartha- 
ginians, while,  as  the  high  ground  ahead  rose  above  the 
mist,  he  would  be  enabled  to  see  their  position.  He 
pushed  forward  then  rapidly,  thinking  that  he  should  be 
able  to  overtake  the  rear  of  the  Carthaginian  army  as  it 
moved  slowly  along,  encumbered  with  its  plunder. 

As  he  neared  the  entrance  to  the  pass  he  caught  sight 
of  the  heavy-armed  Carthaginians  on  the  distant  hill 
above  the  level  of  the  mist,  and  believing  that  his  own 
movements  were  hidden  from  the  enemy,  pushed  forward 
as  fast  as  the  infantry  could  march.  But  the  moment 
the  rear  of  his  column  had  entered  the  narrow  flat  be- 
tween the  foot  of  the  hills  and  the  lake,  the  Numidians 
quietly  moved  down  and  closed  the  pass  behind  them, 
while  Hannibal  with  his  heavy  infantry  descended  from 
the  farther  hill  to  confront  him.  When  all  was  ready  he 
gave  the  signal,,  and  at  once  in  front,  on  their  right  flank, 
and  on  their  rear,  the  Carthaginians  fell  upon  them. 

The  light  troops  heralded  their  attack  by  rolling  a vast 
quantity  of  rocks  down  the  hill,  on  the  long  column,  and 
then,  pressing  down  through  the  woods,  poured  their 
arrows  and  javelins  into  the  struggling  mass. 

Taken  wholly  by  surprise,  unable  to  advance  or  re- 
treat, desperate  at  finding  themselves  thus  caught  in  a 
trap,  the  Romans  fought  bravely,  but  in  vain.  An  earth- 
quake shook  the  ground  on  which  the  terrible  fight  was 
going  on;  but  not  for  a moment  did  it  interrupt  the 
struggle.  For  three  hours  the  Romans,  although  suffer- 
ing terribly,  still  fought  on;  then  Flaminius  was  killed, 
and  from  that  time  they  thought  only  of  escape.  But 
this  was  next  to  impossible.  Six  thousand  only  cut  their 
way  out;  15,000  fell,  and  9000  were  taken  prisoners. 

As  soon  as  the  battle  was  over  Hannibal  dispatched 
Maharbal  with  his  division  of  the  army  in  pursuit  of  the 
6000  who  had  escaped,  and,  overtaking  them  next  morn- 
ing at  Perugia,  Maharbal  forced  them  to  surrender.  At 
the  same  time  he  detached  a strong  force  against  the 
4000  horsemen,  whom  Servilius  had  dispatched  from 
Rimini  to  aid  his  colleague,  and  the  whole  of  these  were 


202 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


surrounded  and  taken  prisoners.  Thus  of  the  Roman 
army,  36,000  strong,  not  a single  man  escaped. 

In  all  history  there  is  no  record  of  so  great  and  suc- 
cessful a surprise.  Hannibal  retained  as  prisoners  the 
Roman  citizens  and  Latins,  but  released  the  rest  of  the 
captives,  telling  them  that,  far  from  being  their  enemy, 
he  had  invaded  Italy  for  the  purpose  of  liberating  its 
helpless  people  from  the  tyranny  of  the  Roman  domina- 
tion. The  loss  to  the  Carthaginians  in  the  battle  of  Lake 
Trasimene  was  only  1500  men. 

Hannibal  has  been  blamed  for  not  advancing  against 
Rome  after  the  battle  of  Lake  Trasimene;  but  he  knew 
that  he  could  not  hope  to  subdue  that  city  so  long  as  she 
was  surrounded  by  faithful  allies.  His  army  was 
numerically  insufficient  to  undertake  such  a siege,  and 
was  destitute  of  the  machines  for  battering  the  walls. 
Rome  was  still  defended  by  the  city  legions,  besides 
which  every  man  capable  of  bearing  arms  was  a soldier. 
The  bitter  hostility  of  the  Latins  would  have  rendered  it 
difficult  in  the  extreme  for  the  army  to  have  obtained 
provisions  while  carrying  on  the  siege,  while  in  its  rear, 
waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  attack,  would  have  lain  the 
army  of  Servilius,  30,000  strong,  and  growing  daily  more 
numerous  as  the  friends  and  allies  of  Rome  flocked  to  its 
banners. 

Hannibal  saw  that  to  undertake  such  an  enterprise  at 
present  would  be  ruin.  His  course  was  clear.  He  had 
to  beat  the  armies  which  Rome  could  put  into  the  field; 
to  shake  the  confidence  of  the  Italian  tribes  in  the  power 
of  Rome;  to  subsist  his  army  upon  their  territories,  and 
so  gradually  to  detach  them  from  their  alliance  with 
Rome.  He  hoped  that,  by  the  time  this  work  was 
finished,  Carthage  would  send  another  great  army  to  his 
assistance  provided  with  siege  materials,  and  he  would 
then  be  able  to  undertake  with  confidence  the  great  task 
of  striking  a vital  blow  at  Rome  herself. 

Malchus,”  Hannibal  said  one  day,  I wish  you  to 
ride  north.  The  tribes  at  the  foot  of  the  hills  promised 
to  aid  us,  but  have  so  far  done  nothing.  If  they  would 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE. 


203 


pour  down  to  the  plains  now  they  would  occupy  the 
tribes  friendly  to  the  Romans,  and  would  prevent  them 
from  sending  men  and  stores  to  them.  They  sent  me  a 
message  a month  ago,  saying  that  they  were  still  willing 
to  help  us,  and  I then  replied  that  I had  been  long  wait- 
ing to  hear  that  they  had  risen,  and  urged  them  to  do  so 
without  loss  of  time.  I have  not  heard  since,  and  fear 
that  the  Roman  agents  have,  by  promises  of  money  and 
privileges,  prevailed  upon  them  to  keep  quiet.  It  is  a 
service  of  danger ; for  if  they  have  been  bought  over  they 
may  seize  you  and  send  you  in  token  of  their  good  will 
as  a prisoner  to  Rome;  but  I know  that  will  not  deter 
you.’’ 

“ I am  ready  to  go,”  Malchus  said,  and  will  start 
to-day.  What  force  shall  I take  with  me,  and  which  of 
the  chiefs  shall  I first  see?” 

You  had  best  go  first  to  Ostragarth.  He  is  the  most 
powerful  of  the  chiefs  on  this  side  of  the  Apennines. 
You  can  select  from  the  treasury  such  presents  as  you 
may  choose  for  him  and  the  others.  You  can  promise 
them  large  grants  of  the  land  of  the  tribes  aiding  the 
Romans,  together  with  a share  in  the  plunder  of  the 
cities.  I leave  you  quite  free.  In  those  respects  you 
will  be  guided  by  what  you  see  they  want;  but  any 
promises  you  may  make  I will  ratify.  As  to  men,  I should 
not  take  a large  escort.  Force  will,  of  course,  be  of  no 
avail,  and  the  appearance  of  a large  number  of  troops 
might  alarm  them  at  once.  Twenty  men  will  be  suffi- 
cient for  dignity,  and  as  a protection  against  any  small 
bodies  of  the  hostile  tribesmen  you  may  meet  on  your 
way ; but  have  no  frays  if  you  can  avoid  it.  The  mission 
is  an  important  one,  and  its  success  should  not  be  risked 
merely  to  defeat  a body  of  tribesmen.  Go  in  your  hand- 
somest armor,  and  make  as  brave  a show  as  you  can,  as 
my  ambassador  and  kinsman.  Take  twenty  of  the  Car- 
thaginian horse;  they  will  impose  more  upon  the  bar- 
barians than  would  the  Libyans  or  Numidians.  Take 
your  friend  Trebon  as  their  commander  and  a companion 
for  yourself.” 


204  "THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

In  two  hours  Malchus  and  his  escort  were  ready  to 
start.  As  their  journey  would  be  rapid  they  carried  no 
stores  with  them,  save  three  days'  provisions,  which  each 
man  carried  at  his  saddle-bow,  and  a bag  containing  a 
few  feeds  of  corn  for  the  horse.  They  took  with  them, 
however,  two  baggage  horses  laden  with  arms,  armor, 
garments,  and  other  presents  for  the  chiefs. 

They  passed  rapidly  across  the  country,  meeting  with 
no  hostile  parties,  for  the  raids  of  Hannibal's  light-armed 
horse  had  so  terrified  the  people  that  the  villages  were 
for  the  most  part  deserted,  the  inhabitants  having  sought 
refuge  in  the  fortified  towns.  After  two  days'  brisk  rid- 
ing they  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  hills,  and  their  prog- 
ress was  now  slower.  The  village  of  Ostragarth  lay  far 
up  among  them,  and,  being  ignorant  of  the  direction, 
Malchus  broke  the  troop  up  into  parties  of  four,  and 
sent  them  up  different  valleys  with  orders  to  capture  the 
first  native  they  came  across,  and  oblige  him  either  by 
threats  or  promises  to  act  as  a guide  to  the  stronghold 
of  the  chief. 

I sincerely  trust  that  this  barbarian  is  friendly,  Mal- 
chus, for  the  country  looks  wild  and, difficult  in  the  ex- 
treme, and  the  forests  which  clothe  these  hills  are  thick 
and  tangled.  On  the  plain  we  can  laugh  at  the  natives, 
however  numerous,  and  with  twenty  men  I would 
charge  a thousand  of  them;  but  among  these  hills  it  is 
different;  one  cannot  find  a level  spot  for  a charge,  and 
if  it  comes  to  running,  the  mountaineers  are  as  fleet  as  a 
horse  on  the  broken  ground  of  their  hills." 

‘‘  I agree  with  you,  Trebon,  that  it  would  go  hard  with 
us,  and  that  the  utmost  we  could  hope  for  would  be  a 
visit  to  Rome  as  captives.  Still,  these  chiefs  all  offered 
alliance  to  Hannibal  as  he  went  south,  and  the  success 
which  has  attended  us  should  surely  bind  them  to  our 
interests.  They  are  ever  willing  to  join  the  winning 
side,  and,  so  far,  fortune  has  been  wholly  with  us." 

‘‘  That  is  so,  Malchus,  but  then  they  see  that  the  tribes 
of  the  plains  still  hold  aloof  from  us  and  pin  their  faith 
on  Rome.  They  must  know  that  we  are  receiving  no 


THE  BATTLE  OF  LAKE  TRASIMENE. 


205 


re-enforcements  to  fill  the  gaps  made  in  battle,  and  may 
well  fear  to  provoke  the  anger  of  Rome  by  taking  part 
with  us  before  our  success  is,  as  they  consider,  abso- 
lutely secure/' 

On  the  same  grounds  then,  Trebon,  they  will  be 
equally  unwilling  to  offend  us  by  any  hostility  until  the 
scale  is  decidedly  weighed  down  against  us.  Hannibal's 
anger  might  be  as  terrible  as  that  of  the  Romans." 

There  is  something  in  that,  Malchus,  but  not  so 
much  as  you  think.  If  Rome  wins,  Rome  will  have 
ample  time  and  ample  power,  with  the  aid  of  all  her 
native  allies,  to  punish  any  who  may  have  declared  against 
her.  On  the  other  hand,  should  Carthage  triumph,  they 
may  consider  it  probable  that  we  should  sack  and  burn 
Rome  and  then  retire,  or  that  if  we  remain  there  will  be 
so  much  to  arrange,  so  many  tribes  in  the  plains  to  sub- 
jugate and  pacify,  that  we  shall  be  little  likely  to  under- 
take expeditions  in  the  mountains.  Therefore,  you  see, 
prudent  men  would  decide  for  Rome.  Could  we  have 
marched  straight  on  after  the  victory  at  Lake  Trasimene 
and  have  captured  Rome,  all  these  mountain  tribes  would 
have  taken  the  opportunity  to  pour  down  into  the  plains 
to  plunder  and  slay  under  the  pretense  of  being  our 
allies." 

It  was  not  until  nightfall  that  the  five  parties  returned 
to  the  spot  where  they  had  left  their  leaders.  Three  of 
them  had  been  entirely  unsuccessful,  but  th5  other  two 
had  each  brought  in  a native.  These  men  looked  sullen 
and  obstinate,  and  it  was  not  until  Malchus  had  ordered 
a halter  to  be  placed  round  their  necks  and  threatened 
them  with  instant  death  that  they  consented  to  act  as 
guides. 

A vigilant  watch  was  kept  over  them  all  night,  and  at 
daybreak  next  morning  the  party  started.  For  some 
miles  they  rode  along  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  and 
then  entered  a valley  up  which  a little-used  track  ran. 
The  men,  upon  being  questioned,  intimated  that  it  was 
several  hours'  journey  to  the  village  of  the  chief  of  whom 
they  were  in  search. 


2o6 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


This,  indeed,  proved  to  be  the  case,  for  it  was  not  till 
the  afternoon,  after  many  hours’  weary  journey  up 
gorges  and  through  mountain  valleys,  that  they  arrived 
within  sight  of  the  village  of  Ostragarth.  It  was  situated 
on  one  side  of  the  valley,  and  consisted  of  huts  sur- 
rounded by  a rough  stone  wall  of  such  height  that  only 
the  tops  of  the  circular  roofs  were  visible  above  it.  A 
loud,  shrill  cry  was  heard  as  they  came  in  sight,  a cow- 
horn  was  blown  in  the  village,  and  instantly  men  could 
be  seen  running  in.  Others,  engaged  in  tending  flocks 
of  goats  high  up  on  the  mountain  side,  left  their  charges 
and  began  to  hurry  down. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

A MOUNTAIN  TRIBE. 

It  is  a petty  place  for  a chief  of  any  power,”  Trebon 
said. 

Yes,”  Malchus  agreed,  ''  but  I fancy  these  hill  tribes 
are  broken  up  into  a very  large  number  of  small  villages 
in  isolated  valleys,  only  uniting  when  the  order  of  the 
chief  calls  upon  them  to  defend  the  mountains  against 
an  invader,  or  to  make  a simultaneous  raid  upon  the 
plains.” 

As  they  neared  the  village  several  persons  were  seen 
to  issue  out  from  the  gate,  and  among  these  was  a small 
and  elderly  man,  evidently  the  chief  of  the  party.  His 
white  hair  descended  to  his  waist;  a boy  standing  behind 
him  carried  his  bow  and  several  javelins.  The  rest  of 
the  men  appeared  to  be  unarmed. 

“ He  is  a crafty-looking  old  fellow,”  Malchus  said  as 
he  alighted  and  advanced  toward  the  chief,  but  I sup- 
pose he  has  made  up  his  mind  to  receive  us  as  friends,  at 
any  rate  for  the  present. 

''  I come,  chief,  as  an  ambassador  from  the  Cartha- 
ginian general.  When  we  passed  south  he  received  mes- 
sengers from  you,  saying  that  you  were  ready  to  enter 


A MOUNTAIN  TRIBE. 


207 


into  an  alliance  with  him.  To  this  he  agreed,  and  sent 
presents.  Since  then  you  have  done  nothing,  although 
he  has  sent  to  you  urging  you  to  aid  him  by  making  an 
attack  on  the  tribes  allied  to-  Rome.  In  every  battle 
which  he  has  fought  with  the  Romans  he  has  defeated 
them  with  great  slaughter;  but,  owing  to  the  aid  which 
they  have  received  from  the  tribes  in  alliance  with  them, 
they  are  enabled  continually  to  put  fresh  armies  in  the 
field.  Therefore  it  is  that  he  has  sent  me  to  you  and  to 
the  other  chiefs  of  the  tribes  inhabiting  the  mountains,  to 
urge  you  to  descend  with  your  forces  into  the  plains,  and 
so  oblige  the  tribes  there  to  turn  their  attention  to  their 
own  defense  rather  than  to  the  sending  of  assistance  to 
Rome.  He  has  sent  by  my  hands  many  valuable 
presents,  and  has  authorized  me  to  promise  you,  in  his 
name,  such  lands  as  you  may  wish  to  obtain  beyond  the 
foot  of  the  hills.  He  promises  you,  also,  a share  in  the 
booty  taken  at  the  sack  of  the  Italian  cities.'’ 

‘‘  Will  you  please  to  enter?  " the  chief  said,  speaking  a 
patois  of  Latin  which  Malchus  found  it  difficult  to  under- 
stand. ‘‘  We  will  then  discuss  the  matters  concerning 
which  you  speak." 

So  saying  he  led  the  way  through  the  gates  to  a hut 
somewhat  larger  than  the  rest. 

Do  you  enter  with  me,  Trebon,  but  let  your  men  re- 
main in  their  saddles,  and  hold  our  horses  in  readiness 
for  us  to  mount  speedily  if  there  be  need.  I doubt  the 
friendliness  of  this  old  fellow  and  his  people." 

Upon  entering  the  hut  Malchus  observed  at  once  that 
the  walls  were  covered  with  hangings  which  were  new 
and  fresh,  and  he  detected  some  costly  armor  half-hidden 
in  a corner. 

The  Romans  have  been  here  before  us,"  he  muttered 
to  his  companion;  the  question  is,  how  high  have  they 
bid  for  his  support." 

The  chief  took  his  seat  on  a roughly  carved  chair,  and 
seats  were  brought  in  for  his  visitors.  He  began  by 
asking  an  account  of  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  plains. 
Malchus  answered  him  truthfully,  except  that  he  exag- 


2o8 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


gerated  a little  the  effects  that  the  Carthaginian  victories 
had  produced  among  the  natives.  The  chief  asked  many 
questions,  and  was  evidently  by  some  means  well  in- 
formed on  the  subject.  He  then  expressed  a desire  to 
see  the  presents  which  they  had  brought  him.  Trebon 
went  out  and  returned  with  two  soldiers  bearing  them. 

‘‘  I don’t  like  the  look  of  things,”  he  said  in  a low 
voice.  The  number  of  men  in  the  village  has  trebled 
since  we  arrived,  and  they  still  keep  coming  in.  None 
of  them  show  arms  at  present,  but  no  doubt  they  are 
hidden  close  at  hand.  I believe  the  chief  is  only  keep- 
ing us  in  conversation  till  he  considers  that  a sufficient 
force  has  ?rrived  to  make  sure  of  us.” 

We  can’t  break  it  off  now,”  Malchus  said,  “ and 
must  take  our  chance.  It  would  not  do  to  insure  a fail- 
ure by  showing  suspicion.” 

The  chief  examined  the  presents  with  great  care  and 
announced  his  satisfaction  at  them.  Then  he  entered 
upon  the  question  of  the  land  which  he  was  to  receive, 
inquired  whether  the  towns  were  to  be  captured  by  the 
Carthaginians  and  handed  over  to  him,  or  were  to  be 
captured  by  his  forces.  When  these  points  had  been  ar- 
ranged, as  it  seemed,  satisfactorily,  he  entered  upon  ques- 
tions in  dispute  between  himself  and  other  chiefs  of  the 
mountain  tribes.  Malchus  said  he  had  no  instructions  as 
to  these  points,  which  were  new  to  him,  but  that  in  all 
questions  between  the  chief  and  tribes  hostile  to  Car- 
thage, full  satisfaction  would  be  given  him.  As  to  those 
between  himself  and  other  chiefs  who  might  also  join 
against  the  Romans;  if  they  elected  to  submit  them  to 
Hannibal  for  decision,  he  would  arbitrate  between  them. 

At  this  moment  a horn  was  blown  outside.  A din  of 
voices  instantly  arose,  which  was  followed  immediately 
afterward  by  the  clashing  of  weapons.  Malchus  and  his 
companion  leaped  to  their  feet  and  rushed  from  the  hut. 
They  found  that  their  men  were  attacked  by  a crowd  of 
mountaineers.  In  an  instant  they  leaped  on  their  horses, 
and,  drawing  their  swords,  joined  in  the  fray.  The  num- 
ber of  their  foes  was  large,  a great  many  men  having 


A MOUNTAIN  TRIBE. 


209 


come  in  since  Trebon  had  last  issued  out.  The  attack 
was  a determined  one.  Those  next  to  the  horsemen 
hewed  at  them  with  axes,  those  further  back  hurled  darts 
and  javelins,  while  others  crept  in  among  the  horses  and 
stabbed  them  from  beneath  with  their  long  knives. 

''  We  must  get  out  of  this  or  we  are  lost,'’  Trebon  ex- 
claimed, and,  encouraging  the  men  with  his  shouts,  he 
strove  to  hew  a way  through  the  crowd  to  the  gate,  while 
Malchus  faced  some  of  the  men  round  and  covered  the 
rear.  Several  of  the  Carthaginians  were  already  dis- 
mounted, owing  to  their  horses  being  slain,  and  some 
of  them  were  dispatched  before  they  could  gain  their 
feet.  Malchus  shouted  to  the  others  to  leap  up  behind 
their  comrades. 

By  dint  of  desperate  efforts  Trebon  and  the  soldiers 
with  him  cleared  the  way  to-  the  gate,  but  those  behind 
were  so  hampered  by  the  enemy  that  they  were  unable 
to  follow.  The  natives  clung  to  their  legs  and  strove  to 
pull  them  off  their  horses,  while  a storm  of  blows  was 
hurled  upon  them.  Trebon,  seeing  the  danger  of  those 
behind,  had  turned,  and  in  vain  tried  to  cut  his  way  back 
to  them;  but  the  number  of  the  natives  was  too  great. 
Malchus,  seeing  this,  shouted  at  the  top  of  his  voice: 

'‘Fly,  Trebon!  you  cannot  help  us;  save  those  you 
can.” 

Seeing  that  he  could  render  his  friend  no  assistance, 
Trebon  turned  round  and  galloped  off  with  nine  of  the 
soldiers  who  had  made  their  way  with  him  to  the  gate. 
Five  had  already  fallen,  and  Malchus  shouted  to  the 
other  six  to  throw  down  their  arms  and  yield  themselves 
as  prisoners.  This  they  did,  but  two  of  them  were  killed 
before  the  villagers  perceived  they  had  surrendered. 

Malchus  and  the  others  were  dragged  from  their 
horses,  bound  hand  and  foot,  and  thrown  into  one  of  the 
huts.  The  natives  shouted  in  triumph,  and  yells  of  de- 
light arose  as  the  packages  borne  by  the  baggage  animals 
were  examined,  and  the  variety  of  rich  presents,  intended 
for  the  various  chiefs,  divided  among  them. 

Most  of  the  captives  were  more  or  less  severely 


210 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


wounded,  and  some  of  the  natives  presently  came  into 
the  hut  and  examined  and  bound  up  the  wounds. 

Keep  up  your  spirits,'’  Malchus  said  cheerfully,  it 
is  evident  they  don't  intend  to  kill  us.  No  doubt  they 
are  going  to  send  us  prisoners  to  the  Romans,  and  in  that 
case  we  shall  be  exchanged,  sooner  or  later.  At  any  rate 
the  Romans  would  not  dare  ill-treat  us,  for  Hannibal 
holds  more  than  a hundred  prisoners  in  his  hands  to 
every  one  they  have  taken." 

Three  days  passed,  food  was  brought  to  the  captives 
regularly,  and  their  bonds  were  sufficiently  relaxed  for 
them  to  feed  themselves.  At  the  end  of  that  time  they 
were  ordered  to  rise  and  leave  the  hut.  Outside  the 
chief,  with  some  forty  of  his  followers,  was  awaiting 
them.  All  were  armed,  and  the  prisoners  being  placed 
in  their  midst  the  party  started. 

They  proceeded  by  the  same  road  by  which  Malchus 
had  ridden  to  the  village,  and  some  miles  were  passed 
without  incident,  when,  as  they  were  passing  through  a 
narrow  valley,  a great  number  of  rocks  came  bounding 
down  the  hillside,  and  at  different  points  along  it  several 
Carthaginians  appeared.  In  these  Malchus  recognized 
at  once  the  soldiers  of  his  escort.  One  of  these  shouted 
out: 

Surrender,  or  you  are  all  dead  men!  A strong  force 
surrounds  you  on  both  sides,  and  my  officers,  whom  you 
see,  will  give  orders  to  their  men,  who  will  loose  such  an 
avalanche  of  rocks  that  you  will  all  be  swept  away." 

It  is  only  the  men  who  escaped  us,"  the  chief  cried; 
'‘  push  forward  at  once." 

But  the  instant  the  movement  began  the  Cartha- 
ginians all  shouted  orders,  and  a great  number  of  rocks 
came  bounding  down,  proving  that  they  were  obeyed  by 
an  invisible  army.  Several  of  the  mountaineers  were 
crushed  by  the  stones,  and  the  old  chief,  struck  by  a 
great  rock  in  the  chest,  fell  dead.  A Carthaginian  stand- 
ing next  to  Malchus  was  also  slain. 

The  tribesmen  gave  a cry  of  terror.  Hand  to  hand 
they  were  ready  to  fight  valiantly,  but  this  destruction 


A MOUNTAIN  TRIBE. 


21 1 


by  an  unseen  foe  terrified  them.  The  Carthaginian 
leader  raised  his  hand,  and  the  descent  of  the  stones 
ceased. 

“ Now,”  he  said,  ''  you  see  the  truth  of  my  words. 
Hesitate  any  longer  and  all  will  be  lost;  but  if  you  throw 
down  your  arms,  and,  leaving  your  captives  behind,  re- 
tire by  the  way  you  came,  you  are  free  to  do  so.  Han- 
nibal has  no  desire  for  the  blood  of  the  Italian  people. 
He  has  come  to  free  them  from  the  yoke  of  Rome,  and 
your  treacherous  chief,  who,  after  our  making  an  alliance 
with  him,  sold  you  to  the  Romans,  has  been  slain;  there- 
fore I have  no  further  ill  will  against  you.” 

The  tribesmen,  dismayed  by  the  loss  of  their  chief,  and 
uncertain  as  to  the  strength  of  the  foes  who  surrounded 
them,  at  once  threw  down  their  arms,  and,  glad  to  escape 
with  their  lives,  fled  at  all  speed  up  the  pass  toward  their 
village,  leaving  their  captives  behind  them. 

The  Carthaginians  then  descended,  Trebon  among 
them. 

I did  not  show  myself,  Malchus,”  the  latter  said  as 
he  joined  his  friend,  ''  for  the  chief  knew  me  by  sight, 
and  I wished  him  to  be  uncertain  whether  we  were  not  a 
fresh  party  who  had  arrived.” 

But  who  are  your  army?”  Malchus  asked;  you 
have  astonished  me  as  much  as  the  barbarians.” 

“ There  they  are,”  Trebon  said,  laughing,  as  some  fifty 
or  sixty  women  and  a dozen  old  men  and  boys  began  to 
make  their  way  down  the  hill.  Fortunately  the  tribes- 
men were  too  much  occupied  with  their  plunder  and  you 
to  pursue  us,  and  I got  down  safely  with  my  men.  I 
was,  of  course,  determined  to  try  to  rescue  you  some- 
how, but  did  not  see  how  it  was  to  be  done.  Then  a 
happy  thought  struck  me,  and  the  next  morning  we  rode 
down  to  the  plain  till  we  came  to  a walled  village.  I at 
once  summoned  it  to  surrender,  using  threats  of  bring- 
ing up  a strong  body  to  destroy  the  place  if  they  refused. 
They  opened  the  gates  sooner  than  I had  expected, 
and  I found  the  village  inhabited  only  by  women,  old 
men,  and  children ; the  whole  of  the  fighting  men  having 


212 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


been  called  away  to  join  the  Romans.  They  were,  as 
you  may  imagine,  in  a terrible  fright,  and  expected 
every  one  of  them  to  be  killed.  However,  I told  them 
that  we  would  not  only  spare  their  lives,  but  also  their 
property,  if  they  would  obey  my  orders. 

''  They  agreed  willingly  enough,  and  I ordered  all 
those  who  were  strong  enough  to  be  of  any  good  to  take 
each  sufficient  provisions  for  a week  and  to  accompany 
me.  Astonished  as  they  were  at  the  order,  there  was 
nothing  for  them  to  do  but  to  obey,  and  they  accordingly 
set  out.  I found,  by  questioning  them,  that  the  road  we 
had  traveled  was  the  regular  one  up  to  the  village,  and 
that  you  would  be  sure  to  be  brought  down  by  it  if  the 
chief  intended  to  send  you  to  Rome. 

“ By  nightfall  we  reached  this  valley.  The  next  morn- 
ing we  set  to  work  and  cut  a number  of  strong  levers, 
then  we  went  up  on  the  hillside  to  where  you  saw  us,  arid 
I posted  them  all  behind  the  rocks.  We  spent  all  the 
day  loosing  stones  and  placing  them  in  readiness  to  roll 
down,  and  were  then  prepared  for  your  coming.  At 
nightfall  I assembled  them  all,  and  put  a guard  over 
them.  We  posted  them  again  at  daybreak  yesterday, 
but  watched  all  day  in  vain,  and  here  we  should  have  re- 
mained for  a month  if  necessary,  as  I should  have  sent 
down  some  of  the  boys  for  more  provisions  when  those 
they  brought  were  gone.  However,  I was  right  glad 
when  I saw  you  coming  to-day,  for  it  was  dull  work.  I 
would  have  killed  the  whole  of  these  treacherous  savages 
if  I had  not  been  afraid  of  injuring  you  and  the  men.  As 
it  was,  I was  in  a terrible  fright  when  the  stones  went 
rushing  down  at  you.  One  of  our  men  has  been  killed, 
I see;  but  there  was  no  help  for  it.’' 

The  whole  party  then  proceeded  down  the  valley.  On 
emerging  from  the  hills  Trebon  told  his  improvised  army 
that  they  could  return  to  their  village,  as  he  had  no 
further  need  of  their  services,  and,  delighted  at  having 
escaped  without  damage  or  injury,  they  at  once  pro- 
ceeded on  their  way. 

‘‘  We  had  best  halt  here  for  the  night,”  Trebon  said, 


A MOUNTAIN  TRIBE. 


213 


and  m the  morning  I will  start  off  with  the  mounted 
men  and  get  some  horses  from  one  of  the  villages  for 
the  rest  of  you.  No  doubt  they  are  all  pretty  well 
stripped  of  fighting  men.’’  ' 

The  next  day  the  horses  were  obtained,  and  Malchus, 
seeing  that,  now  he  had  lost  all  the  presents  intended  for 
the  chiefs,  it  would  be  useless  to  pursue  his  mission 
further,  especially  as  he  had  learned  that  the  Roman 
agents  had  already  been  at  work  among  the  tribes,  re- 
turned with  his  party  to  Hannibal’s  camp. 

I am  sorry,  Malchus,”  the  Carthaginian  general  said, 
when  he  related  his  failure  to  carry  out  the  mission,  that 
you  have  not  succeeded,  but  it  is  clear  that  your  failure 
is  due  to  no  want  of  tact  on  your  part.  The  attack  upon 
you  was  evidently  determined  upon  the  instant  you  ap- 
peared in  sight  of  the  village,  for  men  must  have  been 
sent  out  at  once  to  summon  the  tribe.  Your  friend 
Trebon  behaved  with  great  intelligence  in  the  matter  of 
your  rescue,  and  I shall  at  once  promote  him  a step  in 
rank.” 

‘‘  I am  ready  to  set  out  again  and  try  whether  I can 
succeed  better  with  some  of  the  other  chiefs,  if  you  like,” 
Malchus  said. 

No,  Malchus,  we  will  leave  them  alone  for  the 
present.  The  Romans  have  been  beforehand  with  us, 
and  as  this  man  was  one  of  their  principal  chiefs,  it  is 
probable  that,  as  he  has  forsaken  his  alliance  with  us, 
the  others  have  done  the  same.  Moreover,  the  news  of 
his  death,  deserved  as  it  was,  at  the  hands  of  a party  of 
Carthaginians,  will  not  improve  their  feelings  toward  us. 
Nothing  short  of  a general  movement  among  the  hill 
tribes  would  be  of  any  great  advantage  to  us,  and  it  is 
clear  that  no  general  movement  can  be  looked  for  now. 
Besides,  now  that  we  see  the  spirit  which  animates  these 
savages,  I do  not  care  to  risk  your  loss  by  sending  you 
among  them.” 

The  news  of  the  disaster  of  Lake  Trasimene  was  met 
by  Rome  in  a spirit  worthy  of  her.  No  one  so  much  as 
breathed  the  thought  of  negotiations  with  the  enemy,  not 


214  the  young  CARTHAGINIAN. 

even  a soldier  was  recalled  from  the  army  of  Spain. 
Quintus  Fabius  Maximus  was  chosen  dictator,  and  he 
with  two  newly  raised  legions  marched  to  Ariminum 
and  assumed  the  command  of  the  army  there,  raised 
by  the  re-enforcements  he  brought  with  him  to  50,000 
men. 

Stringent  orders  were  issued  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
districts  through  which  Hannibal  would  march  on  his 
way  to  Rome  to  destroy  their  crops,  drive  off  their  cattle, 
and  take  refuge  in  the  fortified  towns.  Servilius  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  command  of  the  Roman  fleet,  and  ordered 
to  oppose  the  Carthaginians  at  sea.  The  army  of  Fabius 
was  now  greatly  superior  to  that  of  Hannibal,  but  was 
inferior  in  cavalry.  He  had,  moreover,  the  advantage 
of  being  in  a friendly  country,  and  of  being  provisioned 
by  the  people  through  whose  country  he  moved,  while 
Hannibal  was  obliged  to  scatter  his  army  greatly  to  ob- 
tain provisions. 

Fabius  moved  his  army  until  within  six  miles  of  that 
of  Hannibal,  and  then  took  up  his  position  upon  the 
hills,  contenting  himself  with  watching  from  a dis- 
tance the  movements  of  the  Carthaginians.  Hannibal 
marched  unmolested  through  some  of  the  richest  prov- 
inces of  Italy  till  he  descended  into  the  plain  of  Cam- 
pania. He  obtained  large  quantities  of  rich  booty,  but 
the  inhabitants  in  all  cases  held  aloof  from  him,  their 
belief  in  the  star  of  Rome  being  still  unshaken  in.  spite 
of  the  reverses  which  had  befallen  her, 

Fabius  followed  at  a safe  distance,  avoiding  every  at- 
tempt of  Hannibal  to  bring  on  a battle. 

The  Roman  soldiers  fretted  with  rage  and  indignation 
at  seeing  the  enemy,  so  inferior  in  strength  to  them- 
selves, wasting  and  plundering  the  country  at  their  will. 
Minucius,  the  master  of  horse  and  second  in  command, 
a fiery  officer,  sympathized  to  the  full  with  the  anger  of 
the  soldiers,  and  continually  urged  upon  Fabius  to  march 
the  army  to  the  assault,  but  Fabius  was  immovable.  The 
terrible  defeats  which  Hannibal  had  inflicted  upon  two 
Roman  armies  showed  him  how  vast  would  be  the  dan- 


A MOUNTAIN  TRIBE. 


215 


ger  of  engaging  such  an  opponent  unless  at  some  great 
advantage. 

Such  advantage  he  thought  he  saw  when  Hannibal 
descended  into  the  plain  of  Campania.  This  plain  was 
inclosed  on  the  south  by  the  river  Vulturnus,  which 
could  be  passed  only  at  the  bridge  at  Casilinum,  defended 
by  the  Roman  garrison  at  that  town,  while  on  its  other 
sides  it  was  surrounded  by  an  unbroken  barrier  of  steep 
and  wooded  hills,  the  passes  of  which  were  strongly 
guarded  by  the  Romans. 

After  seeing  that  every  road  over  the  hills  was  strongly 
held  by  his  troops,  Fabius  sat  down  with  his  army  on  the 
mountains,  whence  he  could  watch  the  doings  of  Hanni- 
bahs  force  on  the  plains.  He  himself  was  amply  sup- 
plied with  provisions  from  the  country  in  his  rear,  and 
he  awaited  patiently  the  time  when  Hannibal,  .having  ex- 
hausted all  the  resources  of  the  Campania,  would  be 
forced  by  starvation  to  attack  the  Romans  in  their  almost 
impregnable  position  in  the  passes. 

Hannibal  was  perfectly  aware  of  the  difficulties  of  his 
position.  Had  he  been  free  and  unencumbered  by  bag- 
gage he  might  have  led  his  army  directly  across  the 
wooded  mountains,  avoiding  the  passes  guarded  by  the 
Romans,  but  with  his  enormous  train  of  baggage  this 
was  impossible  unless  he  abandoned  all  the  rich  plunder 
which  the  army  had  collected.  Of  the  two  outlets  from 
the  plain,  by  the  Appian  and  Latin  roads  which  led  to 
Rome,  neither  could  be  safely  attempted,  for  the  Roman 
army  would  have  followed  in  his  rear,  and  attacked  him 
while  endeavoring  to  force  the  passages  in  the  moun- 
tains. 

The  same  objection  applied  to  his  crossing  the  Vul- 
turnus. The  only  bridge  was  strongly  held  by  the 
Romans,  and  the  river  was  far  too  deep  and  rapid  for  a 
passage  to  be  attempted  elsewhere  with  the  great  Ro- 
man army  close  at  hand.  The  mountain  range  between 
the  Vulturnus  and  Cades  was  difficult  in  the  extreme,  as 
the  passes  were  few  and  very  strongly  guarded,  but  it 
was  here  that  Hannibal  resolved  to  make  the  attempt  to 


2i6 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


lead  his  army  from  the  difficult  position  in  which  it  was 
placed.  He  waited  quietly  in  the  plain  until  the  supplies 
of  food  were  beginning  to  run  low,  and  then  prepared 
for  his  enterprise. 

An  immense  number  of  cattle  were  among  the  plunder. 
Two  thousand  of  the  stoutest  of  these  were  selected, 
torches  were  fastened  to  their  horns,  and  shortly  before 
midnight  the  light  troops  drove  the  oxen  to  the  hills, 
avoiding  the  position  of  the  passes  guarded  by  the 
enemy.  The  torches  were  then  lighted,  and  the  light 
troops  drove  the  oxen  straight  up  the  hill.  The  animals, 
maddened  by  fear,  rushed  tumultuously  forward,  scat- 
tering in  all  directions  on  the  hillside,  but,  continually 
urged  by  the  troops  behind  them,  mounting  toward  the 
summits  of  the  hills. 

The  Roman  defenders  of  the  passes,  seeing  this  great 
number  of  lights  moving  upward,  supposed  that  Hanni- 
bal had  abandoned  all  his  baggage,  and  was  leading  his 
army  straight  across  the  hills.  This  idea  was  confirmed 
by  the  light  troops,  on  gaining  the  crest  of  the  hills,  com- 
mencing an  attack  upon  the  Romans  posted  below  them 
in  the  pass  through  which  Hannibal  intended  to  move. 
The  Roman  troops  thereupon  quitted  the  pass,  and  scaled 
the  heights  to  interrupt  or  harass  the  retreating  foe. 

As  soon  as  Hannibal  saw  the  lights  moving  on  the 
top  of  the  hills  he  commenced  his  march.  The  African 
infantry  led  the  way;  they  were  followed  by  the  cavalry; 
then  came  the  baggage  and  booty,  and  the  rear  was  cov- 
ered by  the  Spaniards  and  Gauls.  The  defile  was  found 
deserted  by  its  defenders,  and  the  army  marched  through, 
unopposed.  Meanwhile  Fabius  with  his  main  army  had 
remained  inactive.  The  Roman  general  had  seen  with 
astonishment  the  numerous  lights  making  their  way  up 
the  mountain  side,  but  he  feared  that  this  was  some  de- 
vice on  the  part  of  Hannibal  to  entrap  him  into  an 
ambush,  as  he  had  entrapped  Flaminius  on  Lake  Trasi- 
mene.  He  therefore  held  his  army  in  readiness  for  what- 
ever might  occur  until  morning  broke. 

Then  he  saw  that  he  had  been  outwitted.  The  rear  of 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


217 


the  Carthaginian  army  was  just  entering  the  defile,  and 
in  a short  time  Fabius  saw  the  Gauls  and  Spaniards  scal- 
ing the  heights  to  the  assistance  of  their  comrades,  who 
were  maintaining  an  unequal  fight  with  the  Romans. 
The  latter  were  soon  driven  with  slaughter  into  the  plain, 
and  the  Carthaginian  troops  descended  into  the  defile 
and  followed  their  retreating  army.  Hannibal  now  came 
down  into  the  fertile  country  of  Apulia,  and  determined 
to  winter  there.  He  took  by  storm  the  town  of  Ge- 
ronium,  where  he  stored  his  supplies  and  placed  his  sick 
in  shelter,  while  his  army  occupied  an  intrenched  camp, 
which  he  formed  outside  the  town. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 

Fabius,  after  the  escape  of  Hannibal  from  the  trap  in 
which  he  believed  he  had  caught  him,  followed  him  into 
Apulia,  and  encamped  on  high  ground  in  his  neighbor- 
hood, intending  to  continue  the  same  waiting  tactics. 
He  was,  however,  soon  afterward  recalled  to  Rome  to 
consult  with  the  senate  on  matters  connected  with  the 
army.  He  left  Minucius  in  command,  with  strict  orders 
that  he  should  on  no  account  suffer  himself  to  be  enticed 
into  a battle.  Minucius  moved  forward  to  within  five 
miles  of  Geronium,  and  then  encamped  upon  a spur  of 
the  hills.  Hannibal,  aware  that  Fabius  had  left,  hoped 
to  be  able  to  tempt  the  impatient  Minucius  to  an 
action.  He  accordingly  drew  nearer  to  the  Romans 
and  encamped  upon  a hill  three  miles  from  their 
position. 

Another  hill  lay  about  halfway  between  the  two 
armies.  Hannibal  occupied  this  during  the  night  with 
2000  of  his  light  troops,  but  next  day  Minucius  attacked 
the  position,  drove  off  its  defenders,  and  encamped  there 
with  his  whole  army.  For  some  days  Hannibal  kept  his 


2i8 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


force  united  in  his  intrenchments,  feeling  sure  that  Minu- 
cius  would  attack  him.  The  latter,  however,  strictly 
obeyed  the  orders  of  Fabius  and  remained  inactive. 

It  was  all-important  to  the  Carthaginians  to  collect  an 
ample  supply  of  food  before  winter  set  in,  and  Hannibal, 
finding  that  the  Romans  would  not  attack  him,  was  com- 
pelled to  resume  his  foraging  expeditions.  Two-thirds 
of  the  army  were  dispatched  in  various  directions  in 
strong  bodies,  while  the  rest  remained  to  guard  the  in- 
trenchment. 

This  was  the  opportunity  for  which  Minucius  had  been 
waiting.  He  at  once  dispatched  the  whole  of  his  cavalry 
to  attack  the  foraging  parties,  and  with  his  infantry  he 
advanced  to  the  attack  of  the  weakly  defended  Cartha- 
ginian camp.  For  a time  Hannibal  had  the  greatest 
difficulty  in  resisting  the  assault  of  the  Romans;  but  at 
last  a body  of  4000  of  the  foragers,  who  had  beaten  off 
the  Roman  cavalry  and  made  their  way  into  Geronium, 
came  out  to  his  support,  and  the  Romans  retired. 

Hannibal,  seeing  the  energy  which  Minucius  had  dis- 
played, fell  back  to  his  old  camp  near  Geronium,  and 
Minucius  at  once  occupied  the  position  which  he  had 
vacated.  The  partial  success  of  Minucius  enabled  the 
party  in  Rome  who  had  long  been  discontented  with 
the  waiting  tactics  of  Fabius  to  make  a fresh  attack  upon 
his  policy,  and  Minucius  was  now  raised  to  an  equal 
rank  with  Fabius. 

Minucius,  elated  with  his  elevation,  proposed  to  Fabius 
either  that  they  should  command  the  whole  army  on 
alternate  days,  or  each  should  permanently  command 
one-half.  Fabius  chose  the  latter  alternative,  for  he 
felt  certain  that  the  impetuosity  of  his  colleague  would 
sooner  or  later  get  him  into  trouble  with  such  an  adver- 
sary as  Hannibal,  and  that  it  was  better  to  risk  the  de- 
struction of  half  the  army  than  of  the  whole. 

Minucius  withdrew  the  troops  allotted  to  him,  and  en- 
camped in  the  plains  at  a distance  of  a mile  and  a half 
from  Fabius.  Hannibal  resolved  at  once  to  take  advan- 
tage of  the  change,  and  to  tempt  the  Romans  to  attack 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


219 


him  by  occupying  a hill  which  lay  about  halfway  be- 
tween the  camp  of  Minucius  and  Geronium. 

The  plain  which  surrounded  the  hill  was  level  and 
destitute  of  wood,  but  Hannibal,  on  a careful  examina- 
tion, found  that  there  were  several  hollows  in  which 
troops  could  be  concealed,  and  in  these  during  the  night 
he  posted  5000  infantry  and  500  cavalry.  The  position 
occupied  by  them  was  such  that  they  would  be  able  to 
take  the  Romans  in  flank  and  rear,  should  they  advance 
against  the  hill.  Having  made  these  dispositions,  he 
sent  forward  a body  of  light  troops  in  the  morning  to 
occupy  the  hill.  Minucius  immediately  dispatched  his 
light  troops,  supported  by  cavalry,  to  drive  them  from  it. 
Hannibal  re-enforced  his  Carthaginians  by  small  bodies 
of  troops,  and  the  fight  was  obstinately  maintained  until 
Minucius,  whose  blood  was  now  up,  marched  toward  the 
hill  with  his  legions  in  order  of  battle. 

Hannibal  on  his  side  advanced  with  the  remains  of  his 
troops,  and  the  battle  became  fierce  and  general,  until 
Hannibal  gave  the  signal  to  his  troops  in  ambush,  who 
rushed  out  and  charged  the  Romans  in  rear  and  flank. 
Their  destruction  would  have  been  as  complete  and  ter- 
rible as  that  which  had  befallen  the  army  of  Sempronius 
at  the  Trebia,  had  not  Fabius  moved  forward  with  his 
troops  to  save  the  broken  legions  of  Minucius. 

Fabius  now  offered  battle,  but  Hannibal,  well  content 
with  the  heavy  blow  which  he  had  struck,  and  the  great 
loss  which  he  had  inflicted  upon  the  command  of  Minu- 
cius, fell  back  to  his  camp..  Minucius  acknowledged  that 
Fabius  had  saved  his  army  from  total  destruction,  and 
at  once  resigned  his  command  into  his  hands,  and  re- 
verted to  his  former  position  under  him.  Both  armies 
then  went  into  winter  quarters. 

Malchus  had  not  been  present  at  the  fighting  near 
Geronium.  Two  days  after  Hannibal  broke  through  the 
Roman  positions  round  the  plains  of  Campania  he  in- 
trusted Malchus  with  an  important  commission.  Com- 
manding the  bodyguard  of  the  general,  and  being  closely 
related  to  him,  Malchus  was  greatly  in  Hannibal’s  con- 


220 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


fidence,  and  was  indeed  on  the  same  footing  with  Mago, 
Hannibahs  brother,  and  two  or  three  other  of  his  most 
trusted  generals.  Gathered  in  the  general’s  tent  on  the 
previous  evening,  these  had  agreed  with  their  leader  that 
final  success  could  not  be  looked  for  in  their  enterprise 
unless  re-enforcements  were  received  from  Carthage. 

It  was  now  a year  since  they  had  emerged  from  the 
Alps  on  to  the  plains  of  Northern  Italy.  They  had  anni- 
hilated two  Roman  armies,  had  marched  almost  un- 
opposed through  some  of  the  richest  provinces  of  Italy, 
and  yet  they  were  no  nearer  the  great  object  of  their 
enterprise  than  they  were  when  they  crossed  the  Alps. 

Some  of  the  Cisalpine  Gauls  had  joined  them,  but  even 
in  the  plains  north  of  the  Apennines  the  majority  of 
the  tribes  had  remained  firm  to  their  alliance  with  the 
Romans,  while  south  of  that  range  of  mountains  the  in- 
habitants had  in  every  case  shown  themselves  bitterly 
hostile.  Everywhere  on  the  approach  of  the  Cartha- 
ginians they  had  retired  to  their  walled  towns,  which 
Hannibal  had  neither  the  time  nor  the  necessary  ma- 
chines to  besiege. 

Although  Rome  had  lost  two  armies  she  had  already 
equipped  and  placed  in  the  field  a third  force  superior  in 
number  to  that  of  the  Carthaginians;  her  army  in  Spain 
had  not  been  drawn  upon;  a legion  north  of  the  Apen- 
nines was  operating  against  the  revolted  tribes;  other 
legions  were  in  course  of  being  raised  and  equipped,  and 
Rome  would  take  the  field  in  the  spring  with  an  army 
greatly  superior  in  strength  to  that  of  Carthage.  Vic- 
torious as  Hannibal  had  been  in  battle,  the  army  which 
had  struggled  through  the  Alps  had,  in  the  year  which 
had  elapsed,  greatly  diminished  in  numbers.  Trebia 
and  Trasimene  had  both  lessened  their  strength,  but 
their  losses  had  been  much  heavier  in  the  terrible  march 
across  the  Apennines  in  the  spring,  and  by  fevers  subse- 
quently contracted  from  the  pestiferous  malaria  of  the 
marshes  in  the  summer.  In  point  of  numbers  the  gaps 
had  been  filled  up  by  the  contingents  furnished  by  their 
Gaulish  allies.  But  the  loss  of  all  the  elephants,  of  a 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


221 


great  number  of  the  cavalry,  and  of  the  Carthaginian 
troops  who  formed  the  backbone  of  the  army,  was  not 
to  be  replaced. 

Malchus,'"  Hannibal  said,  you  know  what  we  were 
speaking  of  yesterday  evening.  It  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary that  we  should  receive  re-enforcements.  If  Car- 
thage aids  me,  I regard  victory  as  certain.  Two  or  three 
campaigns  like  the  last  would  alike  break  down  the 
strength  of  Rome,  and  would  detach  her  allies  from  her. 

The  Latins  and  the  other  Italian  tribes,  when  they 
find  that  Rome  is  powerless  to  protect  them,  that  their 
flocks  and  herds,  their  crops  and  possessions  are  at  our 
mercy,  will  at  length  become  weary  of  supporting  her 
cause,  and  will  cast  in  their  lot  with  us;  but  if  the  strife 
is  to  be  continued,  Carthage  must  make  an  effort — must 
rouse  herself  from  the  lethargy  in  which  she  appears  to 
be  sunk.  It  is  impossible  for  me  to  leave  the  army, 
nor  can  I well  spare  Mago.  The  cavalry  are  devoted  to 
him,  and  losing  him  would  be  like  losing  my  right  hand; 
yet  it  is  clear  that  someone  must  go  to  Carthage  who 
can  speak  in  my  name,  and  can  represent  the  true  situa- 
tion here. 

''Will  you  undertake  the  mission?  It  is  one  of  great 
danger.  In  the  first  place  you  will  have  to  make  your 
way  by  sea  to  Greece,  and  thence  take  ship  for  Carthage. 
When  you  arrive  there  you  will  be  bitterly  opposed  by 
Hanno  and  his  faction,  who  are  now  all-powerful,  and  it 
may  be  that  your  mission  may  cost  you  your  life;  for 
not  only  do  these  men  hate  me  and  all  connected  with 
me,  but,  like  most  demagogues,  they  place  their  own 
selfish  aims  and  ends,  the  advantage  of  their  own  faction, 
and  the  furtherance  of  their  own  schemes  far  above  the 
general  welfare  of  the  state,  the  loss  of  all  the  colonies  of 
Carthage,  and  the  destruction  of  her  imperial  power. 
The  loss  of  national  prestige  and  honor  is  to  these  men 
as  nothing  in  comparison  with  the  question  whether  they 
can  retain  their  places  and  emoluments  as  rulers  of 
Carthage. 

"Rome  is  divided  as  we  are,  her  patricians  and  plebeians 


222 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


are  ever  bitterly  opposed  to  each  other;  but  at  present 
patriotism  rises  above  party,  and  both  sink  their  disputes 
when  the  national  cause  is  at  stake.  The  time  will 
doubtless  come — that  is,  unless  we  cut  her  course  short; — 
that,  as  Rome  increases  in  wealth  and  in  luxury,  she  will 
suffer  from  the  like  evils  that  are  destroying  Carthage. 
Party  exigencies  will  rise  above  patriotic  considerations, 
and  Rome  will  fall  to  pieces  unless  she  finds  some  man 
strong  and  vigorous  enough  to  grasp  the  whole  power 
of  the  state,  to  silence  the  chattering  of  the  politicians, 
and  to  rule  her  with  a rod  of  iron.  But  I am  wandering 
from  my  subject.  Will  you  undertake  this  mission?’' 
I will,”  Malchus  replied  firmly,  ‘‘  if  you  think  me 
worthy  of  it.  I have  no  eloquence  as  a speaker,  and 
know  nothing  of  the  arts  of  the  politician.” 

There  will  be  plenty  of  our  friends  there  who  will  be 
able  to  harangue  the  multitude,”  Hannibal  replied.  It 
is  your  presence  there  as  the  representative  of  the  army, 
as  my  kinsman,  and  as  the  son  of  the  general  who 
did  such  good  service  to  the  state  that  will  profit  our 
cause. 

''  It  is  your  mission  to  tell  Carthage  that  now  is  her 
time  or  never;  that  Rome  already  totters  from  the  blows 
I have  struck  her,  and  that  another  blow  only  is  requi- 
site to  stretch  her  in  the  dust.  A mighty  effort  is  needed 
to  overthrow,  once  for  all,  our  great  rival. 

'' Sacrifices  will  be  needed,  and  great  ones,  to  obtain 
the  object,  but  Rome  once  fallen  the  future  of  Carthage 
is  secure.  What  is  needed  is  that  Carthage  should  ob- 
tain and  keep  the  command  of  the  sea  for  two  years,  that 
at  least  25,000  men  should  be  sent  over  in  the  spring, 
and  as  many  in  the  spring  following.  With  such  re- 
enforcements  I will  undertake  to  destroy  absolutely  the 
power  of  Rome.  To-morrow  I will  furnish  you  with 
letters  to  our  friends  at  home,  giving  full  details  as  to 
the  course  they  should  pursue  and  particulars  of  our 
needs. 

“ A party  of  horse  shall  accompany  you  to  the  coast, 
with  a score  of  men  used  to  navigation.  There  you  will 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


223 


seize  a ship  and  sail  for  Corinth,  whence  you  will  have 
no  difficulty  in  obtaining  passage  to  Carthage.’’ 

After  nightfall  the  next  day  Malchus  started,  taking 
Nessus  with  him  as  his  attendant  and  companion.  The 
party  traveled  all  night,  and  in  the  morning  the  long 
line  of  the  sea  was  visible  from  the  summits  of  the  hills 
they  were  crossing.  They  waited  for  some  hours  to  rest 
and  refresh  their  horses,  and  then,  continuing  their  jour- 
ney came  down  in  the  afternoon  upon  a little  port  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Biferno.  So  unexpected  was  their 
approach  that  the  inhabitants  had  not  time  to  shut  their 
gates,  and  the  troops  entered  the  town  without  resist- 
ance, the  people  all  flying  to^their  houses. 

Malchus  at  once  proclaimed  that  the  Carthaginians 
came  as  friends,  and  would,  if  unmolested,  injure  no  one; 
but  if  any  armed  attempt  was  made  against  them  they 
would  sack  and  destroy  the  town.  Two  or  three  vessels 
were  lying  in  the  port;  Malchus  took  possession  of  the 
largest,  and,  putting  his  party  of  seamen  on  board  her, 
ordered  the  crew  to  sail  for  Corinth.  The  horsemen 
were  to  remain  in  the  town  until  the  vessel  returned, 
when,  with  the  party  on  board  her,  they  would  at  once 
rejoin  Hannibal. 

The  wind  was  favorable,  and  the  next  morning  the 
mountains  of  Greece  were  in  sight,  and  in  the  afternoon 
they  entered  the  port  of  Corinth.  The  anchor  was 
dropped  at  a short  distance  from  the  shore,  the  small 
boat  was  lowered,  and  Malchus,  accompanied  by  Nessus, 
was  rowed  ashore  by  two  of  his  own  men.  These  then 
returned  on  board  the  ship,  which  at  once  weighed 
anchor  and  set  sail  on  her  return. 

Corinth  was  a large  and  busy  port,  and  the  arrival  and 
departure  of  the  little  vessel  from  Italy  passed  altogether 
unnoticed,  and,  without  attracting  any  particular  atten- 
tion,, Malchus  and  his  companion  made  their  way  along 
the  wharves.  The  trade  of  Corinth  was  large  and  flour- 
ishing, and  the  scene  reminded  Malchus  of  that  with 
which  he  was  so  familiar  in  Carthage.  Ships  of  many 
nationalities  were  ranged  along  the  quays.  Galleys  from 


224 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Tyre  and  Cyprus,  from  Syria  and  Egypt,  from  Carthage 
and  Italy,  were  all  assembled  in  this  neutral  port. 

Corinth  was,  like  Carthage,  essentially  a trading  com- 
munity ; and  while  the  power  and  glory  of  the  rival  cities 
of  the  Peloponnesus  were  rapidly  failing  Corinth  was 
rising  in  rank,  and  was  now  the  first  city  of  Greece. 
Malchus  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  a Carthaginian  trad- 
ing ship.  He  was  amply  supplied  with  money,  and  soon 
struck  a bargain  that  the  captain  should,  without  wait- 
ing to  take  in  further  cargo,  at  once  sail  for  Carthage. 

The  captain  was  much  surprised  at  the  appearance  in 
Corinth  of  a young  Carthaginian,  evidently  of  high  rank, 
but  he  was  too  well  satisfied  at  the  bargain  he  had  made 
to  ask  any  questions.  An  hour  later  the  mooring  ropes 
were  cast  off,  and  the  vessel,  spreading  her  sails,  started 
on  her  voyage.  The  weather  was  warm  and  pleasant, 
and  Malchus,  stretched  on  a couch  spread  on  the  poop, 
greatly  enjoyed  the  rest  and  quiet,  after  the  long  months 
which  had  been  spent  in  almost  incessant  activity. 
Upon  the  following  day  Nessus  approached  him. 

''  My  lord  Malchus,’’  he  said,  ''  there  are  some  on 
board  the  ship  who  know  you.  I have  overheard  the  men 
talking  together,  and  it  seems  that  one  of  them  recog- 
nized you  as  having  been  in  the  habit  of  going  out  with 
a fisherman  who  lived  next  door  to  him  at  Carthage.” 

It  matters  not,”  Malchus  said  indifferently.  I have 
no  particular  motive  in  concealing  my  name,  though  it 
would  have  been  as  well  that  I should  be  able  to  meet  my 
friends  in  Carthage  and  consult  with  them  before  my 
arrival  there  was  generally  known.  However,  before  I 
leave  the  ship  I can  distribute  some  money  among  .the 
crew,  and  tell  them  that  for  certain  reasons  of  state  I do 
not  wish  them  to  mention  on  shore  that  I have  been  a 
passenger.” 

Had  Malchus  been  aware  that  the  ship  in  which  he 
had  taken  passage  was  one  of  the  great  fleet  of  traders 
owned  by  Hanno,  he  would  have  regarded  the  discovery 
of  his  personality  by  the  sailors  in  a more  serious  light; 
as  it  was,  he  thought  no  more  of  the  matter.  No  change 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


225 


in  the  manner  of  the  captain  showed  that  he  was  aware 
of  the  name  and  rank  of  his  passenger,  and  Malchus,  as 
he  watched  the  wide  expanse  of  sea,  broken  only  by  a few 
distant  sails,  was  too  intent  upon  the  mission  with  which 
he  was  charged  to  give  the  matter  another  moment’s 
thought. 

The  wind  fell  light  and  it  was  not  until  the  evening  of 
the  eighth  day  after  leaving  Corinth  that  Carthage,  with 
the  citadel  of  Byrsa  rising  above  it,  could  be  distin- 
guished. The  ship  was  moving  but  slowly  through  the 
water,  and  the  captain  said  that  unless  a change  took 
place  they  would  not  make  port  until  late  the  next  morn- 
ing. Malchus  retired  to  his  couch  feeling  sorry  that  the 
period  of  rest  and  tranquillity  was  at  an  end,  and  that  he 
was  now  about  to  embark  in  a difficult  struggle,  which, 
though  he  felt  its  importance,  was  altogether  alien  to  his 
taste  and  disposition. 

He  had  not  even  the  satisfaction  that  he  should  see 
his  mother  and  sister,  for  news  had  come  a short  time  be- 
fore he  sailed  that  their  position  was  so  uncomfortable 
at  Carthage  that  they  had  left  for  Spain,  to  take  up  their 
abode  there  with  Adherbal  and  Anna.  His  mother  was, 
he  heard,  completely  broken  down  in  health  by  grief  for 
the  loss  of  his  father. 

He  was  wakened  in  the  night  by  the  splash  of  the 
anchor  and  the  running  out  of  the  cable  through  the 
hawse-hole,  and  supposed  that  the  breeze  must  have 
sprung  up  a little,  and  that  they  had  anchored  at  the 
entrance  to  the  harbor.  He  soon  went  off  to  sleep 
again,  but  was  presently  aroused  by  what  seemed  to 
him  the  sound  of  a short  struggle,  followed  by  another 
splash;  he  dreamingly  wondered  what  it  could  be  and 
then  went  off  to  sleep  again.  When  he  awoke  it  was 
daylight.  Somewhat  surprised  at  the  non-appearance  of 
Nessus,  who  usually  came  into  his  cabin  the  first  thing  in 
the  morning  to  call  him,  he  soon  attired  himself. 

On  going  to  the  door  of  his  cabin,  he  was  surprised  to 
find  it  fastened  without.  He  knocked  loudly  against  it 
to  attract  attention,  but  almost  immediately  found  him- 


226 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


self  in  darkness.  Going  to  the  porthole  to  discover  the 
cause  of  this  sudden  change,  he  found  that  a sack  had 
been  stuffed  into  it,  and  immediately  afterward  the  sound 
of  hammering  told  him  that  a plank  was  being  nailed 
over  this  outside  to  keep  it  in  its  place. 

The  truth  flashed  across  him — he  was  a prisoner. 
Drawing  his  sword  he  flung  himself  with  all  his  force 
against  the  door,  but  this  had  been  so  securely  fastened 
without  that  it  did  not  yield  in  the  slightest  to  his  efforts. 
After  several  vain  efforts  he  abandoned  the  attempt,  and 
sitting  down,  endeavored  to  realize  the  position.  He 
soon  arrived  at  something  like  the  truth:  the  trading 
interests  of  Carthage  were  wholly  at  the  disposal  of 
Hanno  and  his  party,  and  he  doubted  not  that,  having 
been  recognized,  the  captain  had  determined  to  detain 
him  as  a prisoner  until  he  communicated  to  Hanno  the 
fact  of  his  arrival,  and  received  instructions  from  him  as 
to  whether  Malchus  was  to  be  allowed  to  land. 

Malchus  recalled  the  sounds  he  had  heard  in  the  night, 
and  uttered  an  exclamation  of  grief  and  anger  as  he  con- 
cluded that  his  faithful  follower  had  been  attacked  and 
doubtless  killed  and  thrown  overboard.  At  present  he 
was  powerless  to  do  anything,  and  with  his  sword 
grasped  in  his  hand  he  lay  on  the  couch  in  readiness  to 
start  up  and  fight  his  way  out,  as  soon  as  he  heard  those 
without  undoing  the  fastenings  of  the  door._ 

The  day  passed  slowly.  He  could  hear  voices  without 
and  footsteps  on  the  deck  of  the  poop  overhead,  but  no 
one  came  near  him;  and  after  a time  his  watchfulness  re- 
laxed, as  he  made  up  his  mind  that  his  captors,  whatever 
their  intentions  might  be,  would  not  attempt  to  carry 
them  out  until  after  nightfall.  At  last  he  heard  a moving 
of  the  heavy  articles  which  had  been  piled  against  the 
door;  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  the  door  opened  two  or  three 
inches,  and  a voice  said: 

“ In  the  name  of  the  republic  I declare  you  to  be  my 
prisoner!  ’’ 

‘‘  I warn  you  I shall  resist,’'  Malchus  exclaimed.  I 
am  Malchus,  the  son  of  Hamilcar,  late  a general  of  the 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


227 


republic,  and  I come  to  Carthage  on  a mission  from 
Hannibal.  Whatever  complaint  the  state  may  have 
against  me  I am  ready  to  answer  at  the  proper  time,  and 
shall  not  fail  to  appear  when  called  upon ; but  at  present 
I have  Hannibal’s  mission  to  discharge,  and  those  who 
interfere  with  me  are  traitors  to  the  republic,  whomso- 
ever they  may  be,  and  I will  defend  myself  until  the  last.” 
‘‘  Open  the  door  and  seize  him ! ” a voice  exclaimed. 
As  the  door  was  opened  Malchus  sprang  forward,  but 
the  lights  of  several  lanterns  showed  a dozen  men  with 
leveled  spears  standing  in  front  of  the  cabin. 

I surrender,”  he  said,  seeing  that  against  such  a force 
as  this  resistance  would  be  vain,  but  in  the  name  of 
Hannibal  I protest  against  this  interference  with  the  mes- 
senger whom  he  has  sent  to  explain,  in  his  name,  to  the 
senate  the  situation  in  Italy.” 

So  saying  Malchus  laid  down  his  shield  and  sword, 
took  off  his  helmet,  and  walked  quietly  from  the  cabm. 
At  an  order  from  their  superior  four  of  the  men  laid  down 
their  weapons  and  seized  him.  In  a minute  he  was 
bound  hand  and  foot,  a gag  was  forced  into  his  mouth,  a 
cloak  thrown  over  his  head,  and  he  was  roughly  thrown 
into  a large  boat  alongside  the  ship. 

Short  as  was  the  time  which  he  had  at  liberty,  Malchus 
had  thrown  a glance  over  the  bulwarks  of  each  side  of 
the  ship,  and  perceived  that  any  resistance  would  have 
been  useless,  for  far  away  lay  the  lights  of  Carthage;  and 
it  was  evident  that  the  vessel  had  made  little  progress 
since  he  had  retired  to  rest  on  the  previous  evening. 
Had  she  been  inside  the  harbor  he  had  intended  to  spring 
overboard  at  once  and  to  trust  to  escape  by  swimming. 

The  person  in  command  of  the  party  which  had  seized 
Malchus  took  his  place  at  the  helm  of  the  boat,  and  his 
twelve  agents  seated  themselves  at  the  oars  and  rowed 
away  toward  Carthage.  The  town  was  nearly  eight 
miles  away,  and  they  were  two  hours  before  they  arrived 
there.  The  plac^  where  they  landed  was  at  some  dis- 
tance from  the  busy  part  of  the  port.  Two  men  were 
waiting  for  them  there  with  a stretcher.  Upon  this  Mai- 


228 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


chus  was  laid,  four  men  lifted  it  on  their  shoulders,  the 
others  fell  in  round  it  as  a guard,  and  the  party  then  pro- 
ceeded through  quiet  streets  toward  the  citadel. 

The  hour  was  late  and  but  few  people  were  about. 
Any  who  paused  for  a moment  to  look  at  the  little  pro- 
cession, shrank  away  hastily  on  hearing  the  dreaded 
words,  ''  In  the  name  of  the  republic,’’  uttered  by  the 
leader  of  the  party.  The  citizens  of  Carthage  were  too 
well  accustomed  to  midnight  arrests  to  give  the  matter 
further  thought,  save  a momentary  wonder  as  to  who 
was  the  last  victim  of  the  tyrants  of  the  city,  and  to  in- 
dulge, perhaps,  in  a secret  malediction  upon  them.  Mal- 
chus  had  from  the  first  no  doubt  as  to  his  destination, 
and  when  he  felt  a sudden  change  in  the  angle  at  which 
the  stretcher  was  carried,  knew  that  he  was  being  taken 
up  the  steep  ascent  to  Byrsa. 

He  heard  presently  the  challenge  of  a sentry,  then 
there  was  a pause  as  the  gates  were  opened,  then  he  was 
carried  forward  for  a while,  there  was  another  stop,  and 
the  litter  was  lowered  to  the  ground,  his  cords  were  un- 
fastened, and  he  was  commanded  to  rise.  It  needed  but 
a glance  upward  to  tell  him  where  he  was.  Above  him 
towered  the  dark  mass  of  the  temple  of  Moloch,  facing 
him  was  a small  door  known  to  every  citizen  of  Carthage 
as  leading  to  the  dungeons  under  the  temple. 

Brave  as  he  was  Malchus  could  not  resist  a shudder 
as  he  entered  the  portal,  accompanied  by  four  of  his 
guards  and  preceded  by  a jailer.  No  questions  were 
asked  by  the  latter,  and  doubtless  the  coming  of  the  pris- 
oner had  been  expected  and  prepared  for.  The  way  lay 
down  a long  flight  of  steps  and  through  several  passages, 
all  hewn  in  the  solid  rock.  They  passed  many  closed 
doors,  until  at  last  they  turned  into  one  which  stood  open. 
The  gag  was  then  removed  from  Malchus’  mouth,  the 
door  was  closed  behind  him,  he  heard  the  bolts  fastened, 
and  then  remained  alone  in  perfect  darkness. 

Malchus  felt  round  the  walls  of  his  cell  and  found  that 
it  was  about  six  feet  square.  In  one  corner  was  a bundle 
of  straw,  and,  spreading  this  out,  he  threw  himself  upon 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


229 


it  and  bitterly  meditated  over  the  position  into  which  he 
had  fallen.  His  own  situation  was  desperate  enough. 
He  was  helpless  in  the  hands  of  Hanno.  The  friends  and 
partisans  of  Hannibal  were  ignorant  of  his  coming,  and 
he  could  hope  for  no  help  from  them.  He  had  little 
doubt  as  to  what  his  fate  would  be;  he  would  be  put  to 
death  in  some  cruel  way,  and  Hannibal,  his  relatives,  and 
friends  would  never  know  what  had  become  of  him  from 
the  moment  when  he  left  the  Italian  vessel  in  the  port  of 
Corinth. 

But  hopeless  as  was  his  own  situation,  Malchus 
thought  more  of  Hannibal  and  his  brave  companions  in 
arms  than  of  himself.  The  manner  in  which  he  had  been 
kidnaped  by  the  agents  of  Hanno  showed  how  deter- 
mined was  that  demagogue  to  prevent  the  true  state  of 
things  which  prevailed  in  Italy  from  becoming  known  to 
the  people  of  Carthage.  In  order  to  secure  their  own 
triumph,  he  and  his  party  were  willing  to  sacrifice  Han- 
nibal and  his  army  and  to  involve  Carthage  in  the  most 
terrible  disasters. 

At  last  Malchus  slept.  When  he  awoke  a faint  light 
was  streaming  down  into  his  cell.  In  the  center  of  the 
room  was  an  opening  of  about  a foot  square,  above  which 
a sort  of  chimney  extended  twenty  feet  up  through  the 
solid  rock  to  the  surface,  where  it  was  covered  with  an 
iron  grating.  Malchus  knew  where  he  was.  Along 
each  side  of  the  great  temple  extended  a row  of  these 
gratings  level  with  the  floor,  and  every  citizen  knew  that 
it  was  through  these  apertures  that  light  and  air  reached 
the  prisoners  in  the  cells  below.  Sometimes  groans  and 
cries  were  heard  to  rise,  but  those  who  were  near  would 
hurry  from  the  spot,  for  they  knew  that  the  spies  of  the 
law  were  ever  on  the  watch,  and  that  to  be  suspected  of 
entering  into  communication  with  the  prisoners  would 
be  sufficient  to  insure  condemnation  and  death. 

It  was  the  sight  of  these  gratings,  and  the  thought  of 
the  dismal  cells  below,  which  had  increased  the  aversion 
which  Malchus  had  felt  as  a boy  to  enter  the  blood- 
stained temple,  little  as  he  had  dreamed  that  the  day 


2.^0 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


would  come  when  he  himself  would  be  lying  a prisoner 
in  one  of  them.  He  knew  that  it  was  useless  for  him  to 
attempt  by  shouting  to  inform  his  friends  in  the  city  of 
his  presence  there.  The  narrowness  of  the  air  passage 
and  the  closeness  of  the  grating  above  deadened  and  con- 
fused the  voice,  unless  to  a person  standing  immediately 
above  the  opening,  and  as  the  visitors  to  the  temple  care- 
fully avoided  the  vicinity  of  the  gratings,  it  would  be  but 
a waste  of  breath  to  attempt  to  call  their  attention. 

As  to  escape  it  was  out  of  the  question.  The  cell  was 
cut  in  the  solid  rock.  The  door  was  of  enormous 
strength,  and  even  could  that  have  been  overcome,  there 
were  many  others  which  would  have  to  be  passed  before 
he  could  arrive  at  the  entrance  to  the  dungeon. 

In  a short  time  a Nubian  entered,  bearing  some  bread 
and  a pitcher  of  water.  Malchus  addressed  him;  but  the 
negro  opened  his  mouth  and  Malchus  saw  that  his 
tongue  had  been  cut  out,  perhaps  in  childhood,  perhaps 
as  a punishment  for  a crime;  but  more  probably  the  man 
was  a slave  captured  in  war,  who  had  been  mutilated  to 
render  him  a safe  and  useful  instrument  of  the  officers 
of  the  law. 

Three  hours  later  the  door  again  opened,  and  two  men 
appeared.  They  ordered  Malchus  to  follow  them,  and. 
led  him  through  a number  of  meandering  passages,  until 
at  last,  opening  a door,  they  ushered  him  into  a large 
chamber.  This  was  lighted  by  torches.  At  a table  in  the 
center  of  the  room  were  seated  seven  figures.  In  the 
one  seated  in  a chair  very  slightly  above  the  others  Mal- 
chus at  once  recognized  Hanno.  His  companions  were 
all  leading  men  of  his  faction. 

''  Malchus,  son  of  Hamilcar,’'  Hanno  said,  what 
have  you  to  say  why  you  thus  secretly  come  to  Car- 
thage? ’’ 

I come  not  secretly,’^  Malchus  replied,  “ I come 
hither  as  the  messenger  of  Hannibal  to  the  senate.  I 
am  charged  by  him  to  lay  before  them  the  exact  situa- 
tion in  Italy,  to  tell  them  how  much  he  has  already  ac- 
complished, and  what  yet  remains  to  be  done,  and  to 


IN  THE  DUNGEONS  OF  CARTHAGE. 


231 


explain  to  them  the  need  there  is  that  re-enforcements 
should  be  dispatched  to  him  to  carry  out  his  great  de- 
signs for  the  annihilation  of  the  power  of  Rome.  I 
come  not  in  secret.  I passed  in  a ship  from  Italy  to 
Corinth,  and  there  at  once  hired  a vessel  to  convey  me 
hither.’’ 

‘‘  As  we  are  members  of  the  senate,”  Hanno  said,  ''  you 
can  deliver  your  message  to  us.” 

‘‘  I fear  that  it  will  go  no  further,”  Malchus  replied. 

The  fact  that  I have  been  thus  secretly  seized  and 
carried  here,  shows  how  far  it  is  your  wish  that  the  people 
of  Carthage  should  know  my  message.  Still,  as  even  in 
your  breasts  all  patriotism  may  not  yet  be  dead,  and  as 
my  words  may  move  you  yet  to  do  something  to  enable 
Hannibal  to  save  the  republic,  I will  give  you  the  mes- 
sage he  sent  me  to  deliver  to  the  senate.” 

A murmur  of  angry  surprise  arose  from  the  seven 
men  at  the  bold  words  and  the  defiant  bearing  of  their 
prisoner. 

“How  dare  you  thus  address  your  judges?”  Hanno 
exclaimed. 

“Judges!”  Malchus  repeated  scornfully.  “Execu- 
tioners, you  should  say.  Think  you  that  I know  not 
that  my  death  is  resolved  on?  Even  if  you  would  you 
dare  not  free  a noble  of  Carthage,  a son  of  a general  who 
has  lost  his  life  in  her  service,  a cousin  of  the  great  Han- 
nibal, after  you  have  thus  treacherously  seized  and 
thrown  him  into  a dungeon.  Cowed  as  the  people  of 
Carthage  are  by  your  tyranny,  corrupted  as  they  are  by 
your  gold,  this  lawless  act  of  oppression  would  rouse 
them  to  resistance.  No,  Hanno,  it  is  because  I know 
that  my  doom  is  sealed  I thus  fearlessly  defy  you  and 
your  creatures.” 

Malchus  then  proceeded  to  .deliver  the  message  of 
Hannibal  to  the  senate.  He  showed  the  exact  situation 
of  affairs  in  Italy,  urged  that  if  the  re-enforcements  asked 
for  were  sent,  the  success  of  the  arms  of  Carthage  and 
the  final  defeat  and  humiliation  of  Rome  were  assured; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  if  Hannibal  were  left  unaided, 


232 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


his  army  must  in  time  dwindle  away  until  too  feeble  to 
resist  the  assaults  of  the  Romans  and  their  allies.  He 
warned  his  hearers  that  if  this  catastrophe  should  come 
about,  Rome,  flushed  with  victory,  smarting  under  the 
defeats  and  humiliation  which  Hannibal  had  inflicted 
upon  them,  would  in  turn  become  the  aggressor,  and 
would  inflict  upon  Carthage  a blow  similar  to  that  with 
which  Rome  had  been  menaced  by  Hannibal. 

Hanno  and  his  companions  listened  in  silence.  Mal- 
chus  for  a time  forgot  his  own  position  and  the  charac- 
ter of  the  men  he  addressed,  and  pleaded  with  an  ear- 
nestness and  passion  such  as  he  would  have  used  had  he 
been  addressing  the  whole  senate.  When  he  had  fin- 
ished, Hanno  without  a word  motioned  to  the  jailers,  and 
these,  placing  themselves  one  on  each  side  of  Malchus, 
led  him  back  to  his  cell. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  ESCAPE. 

For  the  next  two  days  Malchus  was  visited  only  by 
the  Nubian  who  brought  his  food.  The  third  night,  as 
he  was  lying  on  his  straw,  wondering  how  long  Hanno 
would  be  before  he  decided  his  fate,  he  started  to  his 
feet  as  he  heard,  apparently  close  at  hand,  his  name  whis- 
pered. It  was  repeated,  and  he  now  perceived  that  it 
came  from  above. 

''  Yes,’’  he  said  in  a low  tone,  looking  upward,  ‘‘  I am 
Malchus.  Who  speaks  to  me?” 

It  is  I,  Nessus,”  the  voice  replied.  Thanks  to  the 
gods,  I have  found  my  lord.” 

‘‘  How  did  you  get  here,  Nessus?  I feared  that  you 
were  drowned.” 

''  I swam  to  shore,”  the  Arab  said,  and  then  watched 
outside  the  gate  here.  I saw  several  prisoners  brought 
in,  and  doubted  not  that  you  were  among  them.  I was 
at  the  port  when  the  ship  came  in,  and  found  that  she 


THE  ESCAPE. 


233 


brought  no  passenger.  Then  I came  up  here  again.  I 
soon  found  friends  among  the  Arab  regiment  in  the  gar- 
rison; these  obtained  me  employment  in  the  stables  of  the 
elephants.  Each  night,  when  all  has  been  still,  I have 
crept  here,  and  have  whispered  your  name  down  each  of 
the  gratings.  To-night  you  have  heard  me.  Now  that 
I know  where  you  are,  I will  set  to  work  to  contrive 
your  escape.  Is  the  passage  from  your  cell  here  wide 
enough  to  admit  your  being  drawn  up? 

''  Yes,'’  Malchus  replied;  ''  it  would  be  a close  fit,  but 
with  a rope  you  could  get  me  up  through  it." 

I will  set  to  work  to  loosen  these  bars  at  once," 
Nessus  said;  but  the  difficulty  is  not  to  get  you  out 
from  here,  but  to  get  you  beyond  the  gate*s  of  the  citadel. 
The  watch  is  extremely  strict,  and  the  gates  are  not 
opened  until  nine  o'clock.  Before  that  your  escape 
would  be  discovered,  and  it  will  be  impossible  for  you  to 
pass  out  undetected.  I must  find  a hiding  place  where 
you  can  lie  concealed  until  the  search  is  over,  and  the 
vigilance  of  the  sentries  is  relaxed;  but  it  will  be  no  easy 
matter.  And  now  let  us  speak  no  more;  it  is  dangerous 
to  breathe,  much  less  to  speak  here." 

Not  another  word  was  spoken  for  hours.  Malchus 
could  hear  a low,  continuous  scraping  noise  as  Nessus 
with  his  dagger  worked  away  upon  the  stone  into  which 
the  grating  fitted.  At  last  Nessus  spoke  again.  ''  I have 
nearly  finished,  my  lord,  the  greater  part  of  the  grating 
is  loose,  and  in  half  an  hour  I can  complete  the  work. 
Daylight  will  soon  be  breaking  and  I must  go.  To- 
morrow night  I will  return  with  a rope.  I hope  to-day 
to  find  some  place  where  you  may  be  concealed." 

Malchus  with  renewed  hope  threw  himself  upon  the 
straw,  and  lay  there  until,  about  noon,  he  was  again  sum- 
moned to  the  presence  of  his  judges.  They  were  the 
same  whom  he  had  seen  previously. 

“ Malchus,  son  of  Hamilcar,"  Hanno  said,  you  are 
now  brought  before  us  to  hear  the  crime  with  which  you 
are  charged.  We  have  here  before  us  the  written  list  of 
the  names  of  the  members  of  the  conspiracy,  headed  by 


234 


"fHE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Giscon,  which  had  for  its  aim  the  murder  of  many  of  the 
senate  of  Carthage  and  the  overthrow  of  her  constitution. 
We  have  also  here  the  confession  of  several  of  the  con- 
spirators, confirming  this  list  and  saying  that  you  were 
one  of  the  party.’’ 

I do  not  deny,”  Malchus  said  firmly,  that  I did 
once  visit  the  place  in  which  those  you  speak  of  met,  and 
that  my  name  was  then  entered  on  the  roll;  but  when  I 
went  there  I was  wholly  ignorant  of  the  purposes  of  the 
association,  and  as  soon  as  I learned  their  aims  and  ob- 
jects I withdrew  from  them,  and  did  not  again  visit  their 
place  of  meeting.” 

You  could  not  well  do  that,”  Hanno  said,  since  it  is 
writ  down  that  you  sailed  very  shortly  afterward  for 
Spain.” 

I own  that  I did  so,”  Malchus  replied,  “ but  I told 
Giscon  on  the  very  day  that  I accompanied  him  to  the 
meeting  that  I would  go  there  no  more.  Moreover, 
your  Commissioners  with  Hannibal’s  army  have  already 
inquired  into  the  circumstances,  and  they,  in  considera- 
tion of  the  fact  that  I was  then  little  more  than  sixteen 
years  old,  that  I was  led  ignorantly  into  the  plot,  and  at 
once  separated  myself  from  it,  absolved  me  from  blame.” 

The  Commissioners  had  no  authority  to  do  so,” 
Hanno  replied;  they  were  ordered  to  send  you  to  Car- 
thage, and  failed  to  carry  out  their  orders  only  because 
Hannibal  then,  as  always,  set  himself  above  the  authority 
of  the  republic.  As  you  have  confessed  that  you  were  a 
member  of  this  conspiracy,  no  further  trial  is  needed,  and 
this  court  awards  to  you  the  same  punishment  which  was 
meted  to  all  the  others  concerned  in  the  conspiracy — you 
will  to-morrow  be  put  to  death  by  the  usual  punishment 
of  the  press.” 

Malchus  abstained  from  all  reply,  for  it  struck  him  at 
once  that  were  he  to  defy  and  anger  his  judges  they 
might  order  him  to  be  instantly  executed.  He  there- 
fore without  a word  turned  and  accompanied  his  jailer 
to  his  cell.  He  waited  impatiently  for  night,  and  the 
hours  seemed  long  indeed  before  he  heard  the  whisper  of 


THE  ESCAPE. 


23s 


Nessus  above.  Directly  the  Arab  received  the  reply, 
assuring  him  that  Malchus  was  still  there,  he  again  set 
to  work. 

In  an  hour  the  grating  was  removed  and  the  rope 
lowered.  Malchus  fastened  it  under  his  arms,  knotting 
it  in  front,  and  then  whispered  to  Nessus  that  he  was 
ready.  The  Arab  drew  him  slowly  and  steadily  up  until 
his  head  was  in  the  entrance  of  the  narrow  passage. 
Malchus  had  grasped,  the  rope  as  high  as  possible  above 
his  head  and  hung  by  his  hands,  thereby  drawing  the 
shoulders  upward,  and  reducing  their  width  as  much  as 
possible.  He  then  managed  to  swing  himself  so  that  his 
body  was  diagonally  across  the  opening,  and  when  thus 
placed  he  found  to  his  joy  that  the  passage  was  large 
enough  for  him  to  pass  through  without  much  difficulty. 

Slowly  and  steadily  Nessus  drew  him  up  until  his 
shoulders  were  above  the  level  of  the  ground,  when  Mal- 
chus, placing  his  hands  on  the  pavement,  sprang  noise- 
lessly out.  The  grating  was  replaced,  and  without  a 
word  being  spoken  they  glided  from  the  temple.  Not  a 
word  was  said  until  they  had  gone  some  little  distance. 

“ You  have  saved  my  life  again,  Nessus,’'  Malchus 
said,  laying  his  hand  upon  his  shoulder.  “ Another 
twelve  hours  and  it  would  have  been  too  late.  I was  to 
have  been  put  to  death  in  the  morning.” 

Nessus  gave  a fierce  exclamation  and  placed  his  hand 
on  his  knife. 

''  Had  they  slain  my  lord,”  he  said,  I would  have 
avenged  you.  I would  have  dogged  your  enemies  night 
and  day  till,  one  by  one,  my  knife  should  have  found  its 
way  to  their  hearts!  ” 

''  Have  you  found  a hiding  place,  Nessus?  ” 

There  is  but  one  place  of  safety,  my  lord,  that  I can 
think  of.  I have  talked  it  over  with  two  or  three  faithful 
friends,  and  they  agree  that  so  rigid  will  be  the  search 
that  it  will  be  well-nigh  impossible  for  anyone  within  the 
walls  of  the  citadel  to  escape  detection.  The  spies  of 
Hanno  are  everywhere,  and  men  fear  within  these  walls 
even  to  whisper  what  they  think.  At  any  rate,  no  more 


236 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


secure  hiding  place  could  be  found  than  that  which  we 
have  decided  upon/’ 

‘‘And  where  is  that,  Nessus?” 

“ It  is  in  the  reservoirs.  With  four  water-skins  and 
some  planks  we  have  prepared  a raft.  My  two  friends 
are  waiting  for  us  at  one  of  the  entrances.  They  will 
have  fitted  the  raft  together,  and  all  will  be  in  readiness. 
They  are  not  likely  to  search  for  you  there.” 

“ The  idea  is  excellent,  Nessusr.” 

The  reservoirs  of  Carthage  were  of  enormous  extent, 
and  some  of  these  remain  to  this  day  and  are  the  won- 
der and  admiration  of  travelers.  They  were  subterranean, 
and  were  cut  from  the  solid  rock,  the  stone  extracted 
from  them  being  used  for  the  walls  of  the  buildings  of  the 
city.  Pillars  were  left  at  intervals  to  support  the  roof; 
and  it  was  calculated  that  these  underground  lakes — for 
they  were  no  less — contained  sufficient  water  to  supply 
the  wants  of  the  great  city  for  at  least  six  months.  These 
vast  storing  places  for  water  were  an  absolute  necessity 
in  a climate  like  that  of  Northern  Africa,  where  the  rain 
falls  but  seldom.  Without  them,  indeed,  Carthage 
would  have  been  at  the  mercy  of  the  first  army  which 
laid  siege  to  it. 

The  greatest  pains  were  devoted  to  the  maintenance 
of  the  water  supply.  The  rainfall  from  the  roofs  of  the 
temples  and  houses  was  conducted  to  the  reservoirs,  and 
these  stores  were  never  drawn  upon  on  ordinary  occa- 
sions; the  town  being  supplied  with  water  brought  by 
aqueducts  from  long  distances  among  the  hills.  Here 
and  there  openings  were  cut  in  the  rock  which  formed 
the  roof  of  the  reservoirs,  for  the  admission  of  air,  and  at 
a few  points  steps  from  the  surface  led  down  to  the  water. 
Iron  gates  guarded  the  entrance  to  these. 

Nessus  and  his  friends  had  the  evening  before  un- 
fastened one  of  these  gates.  The  lock  was  old  and  little 
used,  as  the  gate  was  placed  rather  to  prevent  children 
and  others  going  down  to  the  water  than  for  any  other 
purpose,  and  the  Arabs  had  found  little  difficulty  in  pick- 
ing the  rough  lock. 


THE  ESCAPE. 


237 


Malchus  followed  Nessus  down  the  steps  until  he 
reached  the  edge  of  the  water,  some  fifty  feet  below  the 
surface.  Here  stood  two  Arabs  bearing  torches.  At 
the  foot  of  the  steps  floated  the  raft,  formed,  as  Nessus 
had  said,  of  four  inflated  sheepskins  connected  by  a 
framework  of  planks.  Across  these  a bullock’s  hide  had 
been  stretched,  forming  a platform.  On  this  were  some 
rugs,  a skin  of  wine,  and  a pile  of  flat  cakes  and  fruit, 
together  with  half  a dozen  torches. 

“Thanks,  my  friends!”  Malchus  said  to  the  Arabs. 
“ Some  day  I may  be  able  to  prove  that  I am  grateful  to 
you.” 

“ The  friends  of  Nessus  are  our  friends,”  one  of  the 
Arabs  replied  simply;  “ his  lord  is  our  master.” 

“ Here  is  a paddle,  my  lord,”  Nessus  said.  “ I pro- 
pose that  you  should  paddle  straight  away  as  far  as  you 
can  see  a torch  burning  here ; th^  that  you  should  fasten 
the  raft  to  a pillar.  Every  other  night  I will  come  with 
provisions  here  and  show  a light.  If  you  see  the  light 
burn  steadily  it  is  safe  for  you  to  approach,  and  I come 
only  to  bring  food  or  news;  if  you  see  the  torch  wave  to 
and  fro,  it  is  a warning  that  they  intend  to  search  the 
reservoirs.  I do  not  think  it  likely  they  will  do  so;  still 
it  is  best  tO'  be  prepared,  and  in  that  case  you  must 
paddle  far  away  in  the  recesses.  They  might  search  for 
a long  time  before  they  find  you.  I trust  that  your  im- 
prisonment here  will  not  be  long,  but  that  we  may  hit 
upon  some  plan  of  getting  you  out  of  the  citadel.  I 
would  gladly  go  with  you  to  share  your  solitude,  but  I 
must  remain  outside  to  plan  some  way  of  escape.” 

With  a short  farewell  to  his  faithful  follower  Malchus 
took  his  place  on  the  raft,  having  lit  a torch  and  fastened 
it  upright  upon  it.  Then  he  paddled  slowly  away,  keep- 
ing between  the  lines  of  heavy  columns.  His  rate  of 
progress  was  slow,  and  for  half  an  hour  he  kept  the  torch 
in  sight.  By  this  time  he  felt  sure  that  he  must  be  ap- 
proaching the  boundary  of  the  reservoir.  He  therefore 
moored  his  raft  against  a pillar  and  waved  his  torch  back- 
ward and  forward.  The  signal  was  answered  by  a simi- 


238 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


lar  movement  of  the  distant  light,  which  then  disappeared. 
Malchus  now  extinguished  his  own  torch,  placed  the 
means  of  relighting  it  with  which  Nessus  had  furnished 
him  close  to  his  hand,  and  then  wrapping  himself  in  a 
rug,  lay  down  to  sleep. 

When  he  awoke  it  was  day.  The  light  was  streaming 
down  on  to  the  water  from  an  opening  two  or  three  hun- 
dred yards  away,  while  far  in  the  distance  he  could  see  a 
faint  light  which  marked  the  place  of  the  steps  at  which 
he  had  embarked.  In  the  neighborhood  of  the  opening 
the  columns  stood  up  clear  and  gray  against  the  dark 
background.  A little  further  off  their  outlines  were  dim 
and  misty;  and  wherever  else  he  looked  an  inky  dark- 
ness met  his  eye,  save  one  or  two  faint  bands  of  misty 
light  which  marked  the  position  of  distant  openings. 

The  stillness  which  reigned  in  this  vast  cavern  was 
almost  oppressive.  Sometimes  a faint  rustling  whisper, 
the  echo  of  some  sound  in  the  citadel  above,  passed 
among  the  columns;  and  the  plaintive  squeak  of  a bat 
was  heard  now  and  then,  for  numbers  of  these  creatures 
were  flitting  noiselessly  in  the  darkness,  their  forms 
visible  for  an  instant  as  they  passed  and  repassed  between 
Malchus  and  the  light.  He  wondered  vaguely  what 
they  could  find  to  eat  here,  and  then  remembered  that  he 
had  heard  that  at  nightfall  numbers  of  bats  could  be  seen 
flying  up  from  the  openings  to  the  reservoirs  to  seek  food 
without,  returning  to  their  hiding  places  when  morning 
approached. 

Malchus  amused  himself  by  thinking  over  the  fury  and 
astonishment  of  Hanno  and  his  colleagues  on  hearing 
that  their  prisoner  had  disappeared,  and  he  pictured  to 
himself  the  hot  search  which  was  no  doubt  going  on 
throughout  the  citadel.  He  thought  it  improbable  in 
the  extreme  that  any  search  would  be  made  in  the  reser- 
voir. Nessus  would  refasten  the  gate  after  passing 
through  it  again,  and  the  idea  that  he  could  be  floating 
on  the  subterranean  lake  could  hardly  occur  to  them. 

Then  he  turned  over  in  his  mind  the  various  devices 
by  which  it  might  be  possible  to  get  beyond  the  walls  q{ 


THE  ESCAPE. 


^39 


the  citadel.  The  anxiety  of  Hanno  and  those  acting  with 
him  to  prevent  the  manner  in  which  they  had  kidnaped 
and  sentenced  to  death  the  messenger  and  kinsman  of 
Hannibal  from  becoming  known  in  the  city,  would  be 
so  great  that  extraordinary  vigilance  would  be  used  to 
prevent  any  from  leaving  the  citadel.  The  guards  on 
the  walls  would  be  greatly  increased;  none  would  be 
allowed  to  pass  the  gate  without  the  most  rigorous 
examination ; while  every  nook  and  corn_er  of  the  citadel, 
the  temples,  the  barracks,  storehouses,  and  stables,  would 
be  searched  again  and  again.  Even  should  a search  be 
made  in  the  reservoir,  Malchus  had  little  fear  of  dis- 
covery; for  even  should  a boat  come  toward  the  spot 
where  he  was  lying,  he  would  only  have  to  pass  the  raft 
round  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  great  pillar,  some  twelve 
feet  square,  against  which  he  was  lying. 

When  the  light  faded  out  he  again  lay  down  to  sleep. 
As  before,  he  slept  soundly;  for,  however  great  the  heat 
above,  the  air  in  the  subterranean  chambers  was  always 
fresh  and  cool,  and  he  could  well  bear  the  rugs  which 
Nessus  had  provided.  The  next  day  passed  more  slowly, 
for  he  had  less  to  think  about.  After  the  daylight  had 
again  faded  he  began  to  look  forward  expectantly  for  the 
signal,  although  he  knew  that  many  hours  must  still 
elapse  before  Nessus  would  be  able  to  make  his  way  to 
the  place  of  meeting. 

So  slowly  did  the  hours  pass,  indeed,  that  he  began  at 
last  to  fear  that  something  must  have  happened — per- 
haps that  Nessus  had  been  in  some  way  recognized,  and 
was  now  in  the  dungeons  below  the  temple  of  Moloch. 
At  last,  however,  to  his  joy  Malchus  saw  the  distant 
light;  it  burned  steadily,  and  he  at  once  set  out  to  paddle 
toward  it.  He  did  not  light  his  torch — it  would  have 
taken  time,  and  he  knew  that,  quietly  as  he  paddled,  the 
sound  would  be  borne  along  the  surface  of  the  water  to 
Nessus.  At  last  he  arrived  at  the  steps.  Nessus  was 
there  alone;  beside  him  was  a basket  of  fresh  provisions. 

Well,  Nessus,  what  news?'' 

All  is  well,  my  lord;  but  Hanno  is  moving  heaven 


240 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


and  earth  to  find  you.  The  gates  of  the  citadel  were 
kept  closed  all  day  yesterday,  and  although  to-day  they 
have  again  been  opened,  the  examination  of  those  who 
pass  out  is  ^o  strict  that  no  disguise  would  avail  to  de- 
ceive the  scrutiny  of  the  searchers.  One  or  other  of  the 
men  who  attended  you  in  the  prison  is  always  at  the 
gate.  The  barracks  have  been  searched  from  end  to  end, 
the  troops  occupying  them  being  all  turned  out  while 
the  agents  of  the  law  searched  them  from  top  to  bottom. 
The  same  has  been  done  with  the  stables;  and  it  is  well 
that  we  did  not  attempt  to  hide  you  above  ground,  for 
assuredly  if  we  had  done  so  they  would  have  found  you, 
however  cunningly  we  had  stowed  you  away.  Of  course 
the  name  of  the  prisoner  who  has  escaped  is  known  to 
none,  but  the  report  that  an  important  prisoner  had  es- 
caped from  the  state  prisons  beneath  the  temple  has 
created  quite  an  excitement  in  the  city,  for  it  is  said  that 
such  an  event  never  took  place  before.  At  present  I can 
hit  on  no  plan  whatever  for  getting  you  free.’’ 

‘‘  Then  I must  be  content  to  wait  for  a while,  Nessus. 
After  a time  their  vigilance  is  sure  to  relax,  as  they  will 
think  that  I must  have  got  beyond  the  walls.” 

Are  there  any  to  whom  you  would  wish  me  to  bear 
news  that  you  are  here?  ” 

This  was  a question  which  Malchus  had  debated  with 
himself  over  and  over  again.  It  appeared  to  him,  how- 
ever, that  Hanno’s  power  was  so  great  that  it  would  be 
dangerous  for  anyone  to  come  forward  and  accuse  him. 
No  doubt  every  one  of  the  leading  men  of  the  Barcine 
party  was  strictly  watched;  and  did  Hanno  suspect  that 
any  of  them  were  in  communication  with  the  escaped 
prisoner,  he  would  take  instant  steps  against  them.  He 
thought  it  better,  therefore,  that  none  should  be 
acquainted  with  the  secret  until  he  was  free.  He 
therefore  replied  in  the  negative  to  the  question  of 
Nessus. 

I must  wait  till  I am  free.  Any  action  now  might 
bring  down  the  vengeance  of  Hanno  upon  others.  He 
would  find  no  difficulty  in  inventing  some  excuse  for 


THE  ESCAPE. 


241 


dealing  a blow  at  them.  You  think  there  is  no  possi- 
bility of  escape  at  present?  ’’ 

I can  think  of  no  plan,  my  lord.  So  strict  is  the 
search  that,  when  the  elephants  went  down  to-day  to  the 
fountains  for  water,  every  howdah  was  examined  to  see 
that  no  one  was  hidden  within  it.’’ 

It  will  be  necessary  also,  Nessus,  if  you  do  hit  upon 
some  plan  for  getting  me  out,  to  arrange  a hiding  place 
in  the  city.” 

That  will  be  easy  enough,”  Nessus  replied.  My 
friends  have  many  relations  in  the  Arab  quarter  and,  once 
free,  you  might  be  concealed  there  for  any  time.  And 
now  I will  wait  no  longer,  for  last  night  visits  were  made 
in  all  the  barracks  and  stables  by  the  agents  of  the  law, 
to  see  that  every  man  was  asleep  in  his  place.  There- 
fore I will  return  without  delay.  In  two  days  I will  be 
here  again;  but  should  anything  occur  which  it  is  need- 
ful to  tell  you  I will  be  here  to-morrow  night.” 

Malchus  watched  for  the  light  on  the  following  even- 
ing with  but  faint  hope  of  seeing  it,  but  at  about  the  same 
hour  as  before  he  saw  it  suddenly  appear  again.  Won- 
dering what  had  brought  Nessus  before  his  time,  he 
paddled  to  the  stairs. 

'‘Well,  Nessus,  what  is  your  news?” 

" We  have  hit  upon  a plan  of  escape,  my  lord.  As 
I told  you  my  friend  and  I are  in  the  stable  with  the 
elephants,  our  duties  being  to  carry  in  the  forage  for  the 
great  beasts,  and  to  keep  the  stables  in  order.  We  have 
taken  one  of  the  Indian  mahouts  into  our  confidence, 
and  he  has  promised  his  aid;  the  elephant  of  which  he  is 
in  charge  is  a docile  beast,  and  his  driver  has  taught  him 
many  tricks.  At  his  signal  he  will  put  up  his  trunk  and 
scream  and  rush  here  and  there  as  if  in  the  state  which  is 
called  musty  when  they  are  dangerous  of  approach.  The 
mahout,  who  is  a crafty  fellow,  taught  him  to  act  thus, 
because  when  in  such  a state  of  temper  the  elephants 
cannot  be  worked  with  the  others,  but  remain  in  the 
stables,  and  their  drivers  have  an  easy  time  of  it. 

“ On  the  promise  of  a handsome  reward  the  mahout 


242  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

has  agreed  that  to-morrow  morning,  before  the  elephants 
are  taken  out,  you  shall  be  concealed  in  the  bottom  of 
the  howdah.  He  will  manage  that  the  elephant  is  the 
first  in  the  procession.  When  we  get  out  into  the  court- 
yard he  will  slyly  prick  the  beast,  and  give  him  the  signal 
to  simulate  rage;  he  will  then  so  direct  him  that,  after 
charging  several  times  about  the  court,  he  shall  make  a 
rush  at  the  gate.  You  may  be  sure  that  the  guards  there 
will  step  aside  quickly  enough,  for  a furious  elephant  is 
not  a creature  to  be  hindered. 

When  he  is  once  down  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  the 
driver  will  direct  him  to  some  quiet  spot.  That  he  will 
find  easily  enough,  for  at  his  approach  there  will  be  a 
general  stampede.  When  he  reaches  some  place  where 
no  one  is  in  sight  he  will  halt  the  elephant  and  you  will 
at  once  drop  off  him.  I shall  be  near  at  hand  and  v/ill 
join  you.  The  elephant  will  continue  his  course  for 
some  little  distance,  and  the  mahout,  feigning  to  have  at 
last  recovered  control  over  him,  will  direct  him  back  to 
the  citadel.’’ 

''  The  idea  is  a capital  one,”  Malchus  said,  ‘‘  and  if 
carried  out  will  surely  succeed.  You  and  I have  often 
seen  during  our  campaigns  elephants  in  this  state,  and 
know  how  everyone  flies  as  they  come  along  screaming 
loudly,  with  their  trunks  hig*h,  and  their  great  ears  out 
on  each  side  of  their  heads.  At  any  rate  it  is  worth 
trying,  Nessus,  and  if  by  any  chance  we  should  fail  in 
getting  through  the  gate,  the  mahout  would,  of  course, 
take  his  elephant  back  to  the  stable,  and  I might  slip  off 
there  and  conceal  myself  till  night  and  then  make  my 
way  back  here  again.” 

That’s  what  we  have  arranged,”  Nessus  said.  And 
now,  my  lord,  I will  leave  you  and  go  back  to  the  stables, 
in  case  they  should  search  them  again  to-night.  If  you 
will  push  off  and  lie  a short  distance  away  from  the  steps 
I will  be  here  again  half  an  hour  before  daybreak.  I 
will  bring  you  a garb  like  my  own,  and  will  take  you 
direct  to  the  stable  where  the  animal  is  kept.  There  will 
be  no  one  there  save  the  mahout  and  my  two  friends,  so 


THE  ESCAPE. 


243 


that  it  will  be  easy  for  us  to  cover  you  in  the  howdah  be- 
fore the  elephants  go  out.  There  is  little  chance  of  any- 
one coming  into  the  stables  before  that,  for  they  have 
been  searched  so  frequently  during  the  last  two  days  that 
Hanno's  agents  must  by  this  time  be  convinced  that, 
wherever  you  are  hidden,  you  are  not  there.  Indeed, 
to-day  the  search  has  greatly  relaxed,  although  the  vigi- 
lance at  the  gate  and  on  the  walls  is  as  great  as  ever;  so 
I think  that  they  despair  of  finding  you,  and  believe  that 
you  must  either  have  made  your  escape  already,  or  that, 
if  not,  you  will  sooner  or  later  issue  from  your  hiding 
place  and  fall  into  their  hands.’’ 

Malchus  slept  little  that  night,  and  rejoiced  when  he 
again  saw  Nessus  descending  the  steps.  A few  strokes 
of  his  paddle  sent  the  raft  alongside.  Nessus  fastened  a 
cord  to  it  to  prevent  it  from  drifting  away. 

‘‘  We  may  need  it  again,”  he  said  briefly.  Malchus 
placed  his  own  clothes  upon  it  and  threw  over  his  shoul- 
ders the  bernous  which  Nessus  had  brought.  He  then 
mounted  the  steps  with  him,  the  gate  was  closed  and  the 
bolt  shot,  and  they  then  made  their  way  across  to  the 
stables.  It  was  still  perfectly  dark,  though  a very  faint 
light,  low  in  the  eastern  sky,  showed  that  ere  long  the 
day  would  break. 

Five  minutes’  walking  and  they  arrived  at  the  stables 
of  the  elephants.  These,  like  those  of  the  horses  and  the 
oxen  which  drew  the  cumbrous  war-machines,  were 
formed  in  the  vast  thickness  of  the  walls,  and  were  what 
are  known  in  modern  times  as  casemates.  As  Nessus 
had  said,  the  Indian  mahout  and  the  other  two  Arabs 
were  the  only  human  occupants  of  the  casemate.  The 
elephant  at  once  showed  that  he  perceived  the  newcomer 
to  be  a stranger  by  an  uneasy  movement,  but  the  mahout 
quieted  him. 

While  they  were  waiting  for  morning,  Nessus  de- 
scribed, more  fully  than  he  had  hitherto  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  doing,  the  attack  made  upon  him  on  board  the 
ship. 

‘‘  I was,”  he  said,  as  my  lord  knows,  uneasy  when  I 


244 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


found  that  they  had  recognized  you,  and  when  we  were 
within  a day's  sail  of  Carthage  I resolved  to  keep  a look- 
out; therefore,  although  I wrapped  myself  in  my  cloak 
and  lay  down,  I did  not  go  to  sleep.  After  a while  I 
thought  I heard  the  sound  of  oars,  and,  standing  up, 
went  to  the  bulwark  to  listen.  Suddenly  some  of  the 
sailors,  who  must  have  been  watching  me,  sprang  upon 
me  from  behind,  a cloak  was  thrown  over  my  head,  a 
rope  was  twisted  round  my  arms,  and  in  a moment  I 
was  lifted  and  flung  overboard. 

I did  not  cry  out,  because  I had  already  made  up  my 
mind  that  it  was  better  not  to  rouse  you  from  sleep  what- 
ever happened,  as  had  you  run  out,  you  might  have  been 
killed,  and  I thought  it  likely  that  their  object  would  be, 
if  you  offered  no  resistance,  to  take  you  a prisoner,  in 
which  case  I trusted  that  I might,  later  on,  hope  to  free 
you.  As  my  lord  knows,  I am  a good  swimmer.  I let 
myself  sink,  and  when  well  below  the  surface  soon  got 
rid  of  the  rope  which  bound  me,  and  which  was,  indeed, 
but  hastily  twisted  round  my  arms.  I came  up  to  the 
surface  as  noiselessly  as  possible,  and  after  taking  a long 
breath  d^-  ed,  and  swam  under  water  as  far  as  I could. 
When  I came  up  the  ship  was  so  far  away  that  there  was 
little  fear  of  their  seeing  me;  however,  I dived  again  and 
again  until  in  perfect  safety. 

I heard  a boat  rowed  by  many  oars  approach  the 
vessel.  1 listened  for  a time  and  found  that  all  was  quiet, 
and  then  laid  myself  out  for  the  long  swim  to  shore, 
which  I reached  without  difficulty.  All  day  I kept  my 
eye  on  the  vessel,  which  remained  at  anchor.  As  I could 
not  tell  to  which  landing  place  you  might  be  brought  I 
went  up  in  the  evening  and  took  my  post  on  the  road 
leading  up  here,  and  when  toward  morning  a party 
entered,  carrying  one  with  them  on  a stretcher,  I had 
little  doubt  that  it  was  you. 

''  I was  sure  to  find  friends  among  the  Arabs  either 
belonging  to  the  regiment  stationed  in  Byrsa  or  those 
employed  in  the  storehouses  or  stables;  so  the  next 
morning  I entered  the  citadel  and  soon  met  these  men. 


THE  ESCAPE. 


245 


who  belonged  to  my  tribe  and  village.  After  that  my 
way  was  plain;  my  only  fear  was  that  they  might  kill  you 
before  I could  discover  .the  place  in  which  you  were  con- 
fined, and  my  heart  sank  the  first  night  when  I found 
that,  though  I whispered  down  every  one  of  the  grat- 
ings, I could  obtain  no  reply. 

''  I had  many  answers,  indeed,  but  not  from  you. 
There  might  be  many  cells  beside  those  with  openings 
into  the  temple,  and  were  you  placed  in  one  of  these  I 
might  never  hear  of  you  again.  I had  resolved  that  if 
the  next  night  passed  without  my  being  able  to  find  you, 
I would  inform  some  of  those  known  to  be  friends  of 
Hannibal  that  you  were  a prisoner,  and  leave  it  in  their 
hands  to  act  as  they  liked,  while  I still  continued  my 
efforts  to  communicate  with  you.  You  may  imagine 
with  what  joy  I heard  your  reply  on  the  following  night.’’ 

‘‘  I must  have  been  asleep  the  first  night,”  Malchus 
said,  and  did  not  hear  your  voice.” 

'‘I  feared  to  speak  above  a whisper,  my  lord;  there 
are  priests  all  night  in  the  sanctuary  behind  the  great 
image.” 

Day  had  by  this  time  broken,  and  a stir  and  bustle 
commenced  in  front  of  the  long  line  of  casemates;  the 
elephants  were  brought  out  from  their  stables  and  stood 
rocking  themselves  from  side  to  side  while  their  keepers 
rubbed  their  hides  with  pumice-stone.  Nessus  was  one 
of  those  who  was  appointed  to  make  the  great  flat  cakes 
of  coarse  flour  which  formed  the  principal  food  oT  the 
elephants.  The  other  Arabs  busied  themselves  in  bring- 
ing in  fresh  straw,  which  Malchus  scattered  evenly  over 
the  stall;  heaps  of  freshly  cut  forage  were  placed  before 
each  elephant. 

In  a short  time  one  of  the  Arabs  took  the  place  of 
Nessus  in  preparing  the  cakes,  while  Nessus  moved 
away  and  presently  went  down  into  the  town  to  await  the 
coming  of  Malchus.  By  this  arrangement  if  the  super- 
intendent of  the  stables  came  round  he  would  find  the 
proper  number  of  men  at  work,  and  was  not  likely  to 
notice  the  substitution  of  Malchus  for  Nessus,  with 


246 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


whose  face  he  could  not  yet  have  become  familiar.  By 
this  time  numbers  of  the  townsmen  were  as  usual  com- 
ing up  to  the  citadel  to  worship  in  the  temple  or  to  visit 
friends  dwelling  there.  Malchus  learned  that  since  his 
escape  had  been  known  each  person  on  entrance  received 
a slip  of  brass  with  a stamp  on  it  which  he  had  to  give 
up  on  leaving. 

All  employed  in  the  citadel  received  a similar  voucher, 
without  which  none  could  pass  the  gate.  The  time  was 
now  come  when  the  elephants  were  accustomed  to  be 
taken  down  to  the  fountains  in  the  town  below,  and  the 
critical  moment  was  at  hand.  The  mahout  had  already 
begun  to  prepare  his  elephant  for  the  part  he  was  to  play. 
It  had  been  trumpeting  loudly  and  showing  signs  of  im- 
patience and  anger.  The  animal  was  now  made  to 
kneel  by  the  door  of  its  stable,  where  Malchus  had 
already  lain  down  at  the  bottom  of  the  howdah,  a piece 
of  sacking  being  thrown  over  him  by  the  Arabs.  The 
two  Arabs  and  the  mahout  carried  the  howdah  out, 
placed  it  on  the  elephant,  and  securely  fastened  it  in  its 
position. 

These  howdahs  were  of  rough  construction,  being  in 
fact  little  more  than  large  open  crates,  for  the  elephants 
after  being  watered  went  to  the  forage-yard,  where  the 
crates  were  filled  with  freshly  cut  grass  or  young  boughs 
of  trees,  which  they  carried  up  for  their  own  use  to  the 
citadel. 

The  mahout  took  his  position  on  its  neck,  and  the  ele- 
phant then  rose  to  its  feet.  The  symptoms  of  bad  temper 
which  it  had  already  given  were  now  redoubled.  It  gave 
vent  to  a series  of  short,  vicious  squeals,  it  trumpeted 
loudly  and  angrily,  and,  although  the  mahout  appeared 
to  be  doing  his  best  to  pacify  it,  it  became  more  and  more 
demonstrative.  The  superintendent  of  the  elephants 
rode  up. 

You  had  better  dismount  and  take  that  brute  back 
to  the  stables,’’  he  said;  he  is  not  safe  to  take  out  this 
morning.”  As  he  approached  the  elephant  threw  up  his 
trunk,  opened  his  mouth,  and  rushed  suddenly  at  him. 


CANNAE. 


247 


The  officer  fled  hastily,  shouting  loudly  to  the  other 
mahouts  to  bring  their  animals  in  a circle  round  the  ele- 
phant; but  the  mahout  gave  him  a sudden  prod  with  his 
pricker  and  the  elephant  set  off  with  great  strides,  his 
ears  out,  his  trunk  in  the  air,  and  with  every  sign  of  an 
access  of  fury,  at  the  top  of  his  speed.  He  rushed  across 
the  great  courtyard,  the  people  flying  in  all  directions 
with  shouts  of  terror;  he  made  two  or  three  turns  up  and 
down,  each  time  getting  somewhat  nearer  to  the  gate. 

As  he  approached  it  for  the  third  time  the  mahout 
guided  him  toward  it,  and,  accustomed  at  this  hour  to 
sally  out,  the  elephant  made  a sudden  rush  in  that  direc- 
tion. The  officer  on  guard  shouted  to  his  men  to  close 
the  gate,  but  before  they  could  attempt  to  carry  out  the 
order  the  elephant  charged  through,  and  at  the  top  of 
his  speed  went  down  the  road  toward  the  town. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CANN^. 

As  the  elephant  tore  down  the  road  to  the  town  many 
were  the  narrow  escapes  that,  as  they  thought,  those 
coming  up  had  of  being  crushed  or  thrown  into  the  air 
by  the  angry  beast.  Some  threw  themselves  on  their 
faces,  others  got  over  the  parapet  and  hung  by  their 
hands  until  he  had  passed,  while  some  squeezed  them- 
selves against  the  wall;  but  the  elephant  passed  on  with- 
out doing  harm  to  any. 

On  reaching  the  foot  of  the  descent  the  mahout  guided 
the  animal  to  the  left,  and,  avoiding  the  busy  streets  of 
the  town,  directed  its  course  toward  the  more  quiet  roads 
of  the  opulent  quarter  of  Megara.  The  cries  of  the 
people  at  the  approach  of  the  elephant  preceded  its 
course,  and  all  took  refuge  in  gardens  or  houses.  The 
latter  became  less  and  less  frequent,  until,  at  a distance 
of  two  miles  from  the  foot  of  the  citadel,  the  mahout,  on 


248  the  young  CARTHAGINIAN. 

looking  round,  perceived  no  one  in  sight.  He  brought 
the  elephant  suddenly  to  a standstill. 

‘‘  Quick,  my  lord!  ” he  exclaimed,  now  is  the  time.’’ 

Malchus  threw  off  the  sack,  climbed  out  of  the  how- 
dah,  and  slipped  down  by  the  elephant’s  tail,  the  usual 
plan  for  dismounting  when  an  elephant  is  on  its  feet. 
Then  he  sprang  across  the  road,  leaped  into  a garden, 
and  hid  himself  among  some  bushes.  The  mahout  now 
turned  the  elephant,  and,  as  if  he  had  succeeded  at  last 
in  subduing  it,  slowly  retraced  his  steps  toward  the 
citadel. 

A minute  or  two  later  Malchus  issued  out  and  quietly 
followed  it.  He  had  gone  some  distance  when  he  saw 
an  Arab  approaching  him,  and  soon  recognized  Nessus. 
They  turned  off  together  from  the  main  road  and  made 
their  way  by  by-streets  until  they  reached  the  lower  city. 
At  a spot  near  the  port  they  found  one  of  the  Arabs  from 
above  awaiting  them,  and  he  at  once  led  the  way  to  the 
house  inhabited  by  his  family.  The  scheme  had  been 
entirely  successful.  Malchus  had  es^caped  from  the 
citadel  without  the  possibility  of  a suspicion  arising  that 
he  had  issued  from  its  gates,  and  in  his  Arab  garb  he 
could  now  traverse  the  streets  unsuspected. 

Nessus  was  overjoyed  at  the  success  of  the  stratagem, 
and  Malchus  himself  could  hardly  believe  that  he  had 
escaped  from  the  terrible  danger  which  threatened  him. 
Nessus  and  the  Arab  at  once  returned  to  the  citadel.  It 
was  agreed  that  the  former  had  better  continue  his  work 
as  usual  until  the  evening,  and  then  ask  for  his  discharge 
on  the  plea  that  he  had  received  a message  requiring  his 
presence  in  his  native  village,  for  it  was  thought  that 
suspicion  mig^ht  be  excited  were  he  tO'  leave  suddenly 
without  drawing  his  pay,  and  possibly  a search  might  be 
instituted  in  the  city  to  discover  his  whereabouts. 

At  nightfall  he  returned,  and  then  went  to  the  house  of 
one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Barcine  party  with  a message 
from  Malchus  to  tell  him  where  he  was  and  the  events 
Which  had  occurred  since  his  landing  at  Carthage,  and 
asking  him  to  receive  him  privately  in  two  hours’  time, 


CANNi^:. 


249 


in  order  that  he  might  consult  him  as  to  the  best  plan  to 
be  followed. 

Nessus  returned  saying  that  Manon  was  at  home  and 
was  awaiting  him,  and  the  two  at  once  set  out  for  his 
house.  Manon,  who  was  a distant  relation  of  Malchus, 
received  him  most  warmly,  and  listened  in  astonishment 
to  his  story  of  what  had  befallen  him.  Malchus  then  ex- 
plained the  mission  with  which  Hannibal  had  charged 
him,  and  asked  his  advice  as  to  the  best  course  to  be 
adopted.  Manon  was  silent  for  a time. 

Hanno's  faction  is  all-powerful  at  present,’’  he  said, 

and  were  Hannibal  himself  here  I doubt  whether  his 
voice  could  stir  the  senate  into  taking  action  such  as  is 
needed.  The  times  have  been  hard,  and  Hanno  and  his 
party  have  lavished  money  so  freely  among  the  lower 
classes  that  there  is  no  hope  of  stirring  the  populace  up 
to  declare  against  him.  I think  it  would  be  in  the 
highest  degree  dangerous  were  we,  as  you  propose,  to 
introduce  you  suddenly  to  the  senate  as  Hannibal’s  am- 
bassador to  them,  and  leave  you  to  plead  his  cause.  You 
would  obtain  no  hearing.  Hanno  would  rise  in  his  place 
and  denounce  you  as  one  already  condemned  by  the 
tribunals  as  an  enemy  to  the  republic,  and  would  demand 
your  instant  execution,  and,  as  he  has  a great  majority  of 
votes  in  the  senate,  his  demand  would  be  complied  with. 
You  would,  I am  convinced,  throw  away  your  life  for  no 
good  purpose,  while  your  presence  and  your  mysterious 
escape  from  prison  would  be  made  the  pretense  for  a 
fresh  series  of  persecutions  of  our  partisans.  I under- 
stand as  well  as  you  do  the  urgency  for  re-enforcements 
being  sent  to  Italy  ; but  in  order  to  do  this  the  navy,  now 
rotting  in  our  harbors,  must  be  repaired,  the  command 
of  the  sea  must  be  regained,  and  fresh  levies  of  troops 
made. 

To  ask  Carthage  to  make  these  sacrifices  in  her 
present  mood  is  hopeless;  we  must  await  an  opportunity. 
I and  my  friends  will  prepare  the  way,  will  set  our  agents 
to  work  among  the  people,  and  when  the  news  of  another 
victory  arrives  and  the  people’s  hopes  are  aroused  and 


250  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

excited,  we  will  strike  while  the  iron  is  hot,  and  call 
upon  them  to  make  one  great  effort  to  bring  the  struggle 
to  a conclusion  and  to  finish  with  Rome  forever. 

Such  is,  in  my  opinion,  the  only  possible  mode  of 
proceeding.  To  move  now  would  be  to  insure  a rejec- 
tion of  our  demands,  to  bring  fresh  persecutions  upon 
us,  and  so  to  weaken  us  that  we  should  be  powerless  to 
turn  to  good  account  the  opportunity  which  the  news  of 
another  great  victory  would  afford.  I will  write  at  once 
to  Hannibal  and  explain  all  the  circumstances  of  the  situ- 
ation, and  will  tell  him  why  I have  counseled  you  to 
avoid  carrying  out  his  instructions;  seeing  that  to  do  so 
now  would  be  to  insure  your  own  destruction  and  greatly 
damage  our  cause. 

In  the  meantime  you  must,  for  a short  time,  remain 
in  concealment,  while  I arrange  for  a ship  to  carry  you 
back  to  Italy.” 

''  The  sooner  the  better,”  Malchus  said  bitterly,  for 
Carthage  with  its  hideous  tyranny,  its  foul  corruption, 
its  forgetfulness  of  its  glory,  its  honor,  and  even  its  safety, 
is  utterly  hateful  to  me.  I trust  that  never  again  shall 
I set  foot  within  its  walls.  Better  a thousand  times  to 
die  on  a battlefield  that  to  live  in  this  accursed  city.” 

''  It  is  natural  that  you  should  be  indignant,”  Manon 
said,  ''  for  the  young  blood  runs  hotly  in  your  veins,  and 
your  rage  at  seeing  the  fate  which  is  too  certainly  im- 
pending over  Carthage,  and  which  you  are  powerless  to 
prevent,  is  in  no  way  to  be  blamed.  We  old  men  bow 
more  resignedly  to  the  decrees  of  the  gods.  You  know 
the  saying,  ' Those  whom  the  gods  would  destroy  they 
first  strike  with  madness.’  Carthage  is  such.  She  sees 
unmoved  the  heroic  efforts  which  Hannibal  and  his  army 
are  making  to  save  her,  and  she  will  not  stretch  out  a 
hand  to  aid  him.  She  lives  contentedly  under  the  con- 
stant tyranny  of  Hanno’s  rule,  satisfied  to  be  wealthy, 
luxurious,  and  slothful;  to  carry  on  her  trade,  to  keep 
her  riches;  caring  nothing  for  the  manly  virtues,  indif- 
ferent to  valor,  preparing  herself  slowly  and  surely  to  fall 
an  easy  prey  to  Rome. 


CANNiE. 


251 


The  end  probably  will  not  come  in  my  time,  it  may 
come  in  yours,  but  come  it  certainly  and  surely  will.  A 
nation  which  can  place  a mere  handful  of  her  own  citi- 
zens in  the  line  of  battle  voluntarily  dooms  herself  to 
destruction.’’ 

Whether  it  comes  in  my  time  or  not,”  Malchus  said, 
“ I will  be  no  sharer  in  the  fate  of  Carthage.  I have 
done  with  her;  and  if  I do  not  fall  on  the  battlefield  I will, 
when  the  war  is  over,  seek  a refuge  among  the  Gauls, 
where,  if  the  life  is  rough,  it  is  at  least  free  and  inde- 
pendent, where  courage  and  manliness  and  honor  count 
for  much,  and  where  the  enervating  influence  of  wealth 
is  as  yet  unknown.  Such  is  my  firm  resolution.” 

''  I say  nothing  to  dissuade  you,  Malchus,”  the  old 
man  replied;  such  are  the  natural  sentiments  of  your 
age;  and  methinks,  were  my  own  time  to  come  over 
again,  I too  would  choose  such  a life  in  preference  to  an 
existence  in  the  polluted  atmosphere  of  ungrateful  Car- 
thage. And  now,  will  you  stop  here  with  me,  or  will 
you  return  to  the  place  where  you  are  staying?  I need 
not  say  how  gladly  I would  have  you  here,  but  I cannot 
answer  certainly  for  your  safety.  Every  movement  of 
those  belonging  to  our  party  is  watched  by  Hanno,  and 
I doubt  not  that  he  has  his  spies  among  my  slaves  and 
servants. 

''  Therefore  deem  me  not  inhospitable  if  I say  that  it 
were  better  for  you  to  remain  in  hiding  where  you  are. 
Let  your  follower  come  nightly  to  me  for  instructions; 
let  him  enter  the  gate  and  remain  in  the  garden  near  it. 
I will  come  down  and  see  him;  his  visits,  were  they 
known,  would  excite  suspicion.  Bid  him  on  his  return 
to  watch  closely  to  see  that  he  is  not  followed,  and  tell 
him  to  go  by  devious  windings  and  to  mix  in  the  thickest 
crowds  in  order  to  throw  anyone  who  may  be  following 
off  his  track  before  he  rejoins  you.  I trust  to  be  able  to 
arrange  for  a ship  in  the  course  of  three  or  four  days. 
Come  again  and  see  me  before  you  leave.  Here  is  a 
bag  of  gold;  you  will  need  it  to  reward  those  who  have 
assisted  in  your  escape.” 


2^2 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Malchus  at  once  agreed  that  it  would  be  better  for 
him  to  return  to  his  abode  among  the  Arabs,  and  thank- 
ing Manon  for  his  kindness  he  returned  with  Nessus, 
who  had  been  waiting  without. 

As  they  walked  along,  Malchus  briefly  related  to  his 
follower  the  substance  of  his  interview  with  Manon. 
Suddenly  Nessus  stopped  and  listened,  and  then  resumed 
his  walk. 

“ I think  we  are  followed,  my  lord,’^  he  said;  one  of 
Hanno’s  spies  in  Manon's  household  is  no  doubt  seek- 
ing to  discover  who  are  the  Arabs  who  have  paid  his 
master  a visit.  I have  thought  once  before  that  I heard 
a footfall;  now  I am  sure  of  it.  When  we  get  to  the  next 
turning  do  you  walk  on  and  I will  turn  down  the  road. 
If  the  man  behind  us  be  honest  he  will  go  straight  on; 
if  he  be  a spy,  he  will  hesitate  and  stop  at  the  corner  to 
decide  which  of  us  he  shall  follow;  then  I shall  know 
what  to  do.” 

Accordingly,  at  the  next  crossroad  they  came  to, 
Nessus  turned  down  and  concealed  himself  a few  paces 
away,  while  Malchus,  without  pausing,  walked  straight 
on.  A minute  later  Nessus  saw  a dark  figure  come 
stealthily  along.  He  stopped  at  the  junction  of  the  roads 
and  stood  for  a few  seconds  in  hesitation,  then  he  fol- 
lowed Malchus. 

Nessus  issued  from  his  hiding  place,  and,  with  steps 
as  silent  and  stealthy  as  those  of  the  tiger  tracking  his 
prey,  followed  the  man.  When  within  a few  paces  of 
him  he  gave  a sudden  spring  and  flung  himself  upon 
him,  burying  his  knife  between  his  shoulders.  Without 
a sound  the  man  fell  forward  on  his  face.  Nessus  coolly 
wiped  his  knife  upon  the  garments  of  the  spy,  and  then 
proceeded  at  a rapid  pace  until  he  overtook  Malchus. 

It  was  a spy,”  he  said,  ‘‘  but  he  will  carry  no  more 
tales  to  Hanno.” 

Two  days  later  Nessus,  on  his  return  from  his  visit  to 
Manon,  brought  news  that  the  latter  had  arranged  with 
the  captain  of  a ship  owned  by  a friend  to  carry  them 
across  to  Corinth,  whence  they  would  have  no  difficulty 


CANN.E. 


253 


in  taking  a passage  to  Italy.  They  were  to  go  on  board 
late  the  following  night,  and  the  ship  would  set  sail  at 
daybreak. 

The  next  evening  Malchiis,  accompanied  by  Nessus, 
paid  a farewell  visit  to  Manon,  and  repeated  to  him  all 
the  instructions  of  Hannibal,  and  Manon  handed  him  his 
letter  for  the  general,  and  again  assured  him  that  he 
would,  with  his  friends,  at  once  set  to  work  to  pave  the 
way  for  an  appeal  to  the  populace  at  the  first  favorable 
opportunity. 

After  bidding  farewell  to  the  old  noble,  Malchus  re- 
turned to  the  house  of  the  Arab  and  prepared  for  his 
departure.  He  had  already  handsomely  rewarded  the 
two  men  and  the  mahout  for  the  services  they  had  ren- 
dered him.  In  the  course  of  the  day  he  had  provided 
himself  with  the  garments  of  a trader,  the  character 
which  he  was  now  about  to  assume. 

At  midnight,  when  all  was  quiet,  he  and  Nessus  set 
out  and  made  their  way  down  to  the  port,  where,  at  a 
little-frequented  landing-stage,  a boat  was  awaiting  them, 
and  they  were  at  once  rowed  to  the  ship,  which  was  lying 
at  anchor  half  a mile  from  the  shore  in  readiness  for  an 
early  start  in  the  morning. 

Although  it  seemed  next  to  impossible  that  they  could 
have  been  traced,  Malchus  walked  the  deck  restlessly 
until  the  morning,  listening  to  every  sound,  and  it  was 
not  until  the  anchor  was  weighed,  the  sails  hoisted,  and 
the  vessel  began  to  draw  away  from  Carthage  that  he 
went  into  his  cabin.  On  the  sixth  day  after  leaving 
Carthage  the  ship  entered  the  port  of  Corinth. 

There  were  several  vessels  there  from  Italian  ports,  but 
before  proceeding  to  arrange  for  a passage  Malchus 
went  to  a shop  and  bought,  for  himself  and  Nessus,  such 
clothing  and  arms  as  would  enable  them  to  pass  without 
difficulty  as  fighting  men  belonging  to  one  of  the  Latin 
tribes.  Then  he  made  inquiries  on  the  quay,  and,  find- 
ing that  a small  Italian  craft  was  to  start  that  afternoon 
for  Brundusium,  he  went  on  board  and  accosted  the 
captain. 


254 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN, 


We  want  to  cross  to  Italy/'  he  said,  but  we  have 
our  reasons  for  noit  wishing  to  land  at  Brundusium,  and 
would  fain  be  put  ashore  at  some  distance  from  the  town. 
We  are  ready,  of  course,  to  pay  extra  for  the  trouble." 

The  request  did  not  seem  strange  to  the  captain. 
Malchus  had  spoken  in  Greek,  the  language  with  which 
all  who  traded  on  the  Mediterranean  were  familiar.  He 
supposed  that  they  had  in  some  way  embroiled  them- 
selves with  the  authorities  at  Brundusium,  and  had  fled 
for  a while  until  the  matter  blew  over,  and  that  they  were 
now  anxious  to  return  to  their  homes  without  passing 
through  the  town.  He  asked  rather  a high  price  for  put- 
ting them  ashore  in  a boat  as  they  wished,  and  Malchus 
haggled  over  the  sum  for  a considerable  time,  as  a readi- 
ness to  pay  an  exorbitant  price  might  have  given  rise  to 
doubts  in  the  captain's  mind  as  to  the  quality  of  his  pas- 
sengers. Once  or  twice  he  made  as  if  he  would  go 
ashore,  and  the  captain  at  last  abated  his  demands  to  a 
reasonable  sum.  . 

When  this  was  settled  Malchus  went  no  more  ashore, 
but  remained  on  board  until  the  vessel  sailed,  as  he  feared 
that  he  might  be  again  recognized  by  some  of  the  sailors 
of  the  Carthaginian  vessels  in  port.  The  weather  was 
fair  and  the  wind  light,  and  on  the  second  day  after  sail- 
ing the  vessel  lay  to  in  a bay  a few  miles  from  Brundu- 
sium. The  boat  was  lowered,  and  Malchus  and  his  com- 
panions set  on  shore. 

They  had  before  embarking  laid  in  a store  of  provisions 
not  only  for  a voyage,  but  for  their  journey  across  the 
country,  as  the  slight  knowledge  which  Malchus  had  of 
the  Latin  tongue  would  have  betrayed  him  at  once  were 
he  obliged  to  enter  a town  or  village  to  purchase  food. 
Carrying  the  provisions  in  bundles  they  made  for  the 
mountains,  and  after  three  days'  journey  reached  without 
interruption  or  adventure  the  camp  of  Hannibal.  He 
was  still  lying  in  his  intrenched  camp  near  Geronium. 
The  Roman  army  was,  as  before,  watching  him  at  a 
short  distance  off. 

Malchus  at  once  sought  the  tent  of  the  general,  whose 


CANNiE. 


255'. 


surprise  at  seeing  him  enter  was  great,  for  he  had  not  ex- 
pected that  he  would  return  until  the  spring.  Malchus 
gave  him  an  account  of  all  that  had  taken  place  since  he 
left  him.  Hannibal  was  indignant  in  the  extreme  at 
Hanno  having  ventured  to  arrest  and  condemn  his  am- 
bassador. When  he  learned  the  result  of  the  interview 
with  Manon,  and  heard  how  completely  the  hostile  fac- 
tion were  the  masters  of  Carthage,  he  agreed  that  the 
counsels  of  the  old  nobleman  were  wise,  and  that  Mal- 
chus could  have  done  no  good;  whereas  he  would  have 
exposed  himself  to  almost  certain  death  by  endeavoring 
further  to  carry  out  the  mission  with  which  he  had  been 
charged. 

''  Manon  knows  what  is  best,  and,  no  doubt,  a prema- 
ture attempt  to  excite  the  populace  to  force  Hanno  into 
sending  the  re-enforcements  we  so  much  need  would 
have  not  only  failed,  but  would  have  injured  our  cause. 
He  and  his  friends  will  doubtless  work  quietly  to  prepare 
the  public  mind,  and  I trust  that,  ere  very  long,  some 
decisive  victory  will  give  them  the  opportunity  for  excit- 
ing a great  demonstration  on  our  behalf.'' 

The  remainder  of  the  winter  passed  quietly.  Mal- 
chus resumed  his  post  as  the  commander  of  Hannibal's 
bodyguard,  but  his  duties  were  very  light.  The  greater 
part  of  his  time  was  spent  in  accompanying  Hannibal 
in  his  visits  to  the  camps  of  the  soldiers,  where  nothing 
was  left  undone  which  could  add  to  the  comfort  and  con- 
tentment of  the  troops.  There  is  no  stronger  evidence 
of  the  popularity  of  Hannibal  and  of  the  influence  which 
he  exercised  over  his  troops  than  the  fact  that  the  army 
under  him,  composed,  as  it  was,  of  men  of  so  many 
nationalities,  for  the  most  part  originally  compelled 
against  their  will  to  enter  the  service  of  Carthage,  main- 
tained their  discipline  unshaken,  not  only  by  the  hard- 
ships and  sacrifices  of  the  campaigns,  but  through  the 
long  periods  of  enforced  idleness  in  their  winter  quarters. 

From  first  to  last,  through  the  long  war,  there  was 
neither  grumbling,  nor  discontent,  nor  insubordination 
among  the  troops.  They  served  willingly  and  cheer- 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


256 

fully.  They  had  absolute  confidence  in  their  general, 
and  were  willing  to  undertake  the  most  tremendous 
labors  and  to  engage  in  the  most  arduous  conflicts  to 
please  him,  knowing  that  he,  on  his  part,  was  unwearied 
in  promoting  their  comfort  and  well-being  at  all  other 
times. 

As  the  spring  advanced  the  great  magazines  which 
Hannibal  had  brought  with  him  became  nearly  ex- 
hausted, and  no  provisions  could  be  obtained  from  the 
surrounding  country,  which  had  been  completely  ruined 
by  the  long  presence  of  the  two  armies.  It  became, 
therefore,  necessary  to  move  from  the  position  which  he 
had  occupied  during  the  winter.  The  Romans  possessed 
the  great  advantage  over  him  of  having  magazines  in 
their  rear  constantly  replenished  by  their  allies,  and 
move  where  they  might,  they  were  sure  of  obtaining  sub- 
sistence without  difficulty.  Thus,  upon  the  march,  they 
were  unembarrassed  by  the  necessity  of  taking  a great 
baggage-train  with  them,  and,  when  halted,  their  general 
could  keep  his  army  together  in  readiness  to  strike  a 
blow  whenever  an  opportunity  offered;  while  Hannibal, 
on  the  other  hand,  was  forced  to  scatter  a considerable 
portion  of  the  army  in  search  of  provisions. 

The  annual  elections  at  Rome  had  just  taken  place, 
and  Terentius  Varro  and  ^milius  Paulus  had  been 
chosen  consuls,  ^milius  belonged  to  the  aristocratic 
party  and  had  given  proof  of  military  ability  three  years 
before  when  he  had  commanded  as  consul  in  the 
Illyrian  war.  Varro  belonged  to  the  popular  party,  and 
is  described  by  the  historians  of  the  period  as  a coarse 
and  brutal  demagogue,  the  son  of  a butcher,  and  having 
himself  been  a butcher.  But  he  was  unquestionably  an 
gble  man,  and  possessed  some  great  qualities.  The  prae- 
tor Marcellus,  who  had  slain  a Gaulish  king  with  his  own 
hand  in  the  last  Gaulish  war,  was  at  Ostia  with  a legion. 
He  was  destined  to  command  the  fleet  and  to  guard  the 
southern  coasts  of  Italy,  while  another  praetor,  Lucius 
Postumius,  with  one  legion,  was  in  Cisalpine  Gaul  keep- 
ing down  the  tribes  friendly  to  Carthage. 


CANNiE. 


257 


But  before  the  new  consuls  arrived  to  take  the  com- 
mand of  the  army  Hannibal  had  moved  from  Geronium. 

The  great  Roman  magazine  of  Apulia  was  at  Cannae, 
a town  near  the  river  Aufidus.  This  important  place 
was  but  fifty  miles  by  the  shortest  route  across  the  plain 
from  Geronium;  but  the  Romans  were  unable  to  follow 
directly  across  the  plain,  for  at  this  time  the  Cartha- 
ginians greatly  outnumbered  them  in  cavalry,  and  they 
would,  therefore,  have  to  take  the  road  round  the  foot  of 
the  mountains,  which  was  nearly  seventy  miles  long;  and 
yet,  by  some  unaccountable  blunder,  they  neglected  to 
place  a sufficient  guard  over  their  great  magazines  at 
Cannae  to  defend  them  for  even  a few  days  against  a sud- 
den attack. 

Hannibal  saw  the  opportunity,  and  when  spring  was 
passing  into  summer  broke  up  his  camp  and  marched 
straight  to  Cannae,  where  the  vast  magazines  of  the  Ro- 
mans at  once  fell  into  his  hands.  He  thus  not  only 
obtained  possession  of  his  enemy's  supplies,  but  inter- 
posed between  the  Romans  and  the  low-lying  district  of 
Southern  Apulia,  where  alone,  at  this  early  season  of  the 
year,  the  corn  was  fully  ripe. 

The  Romans  had  now  no  choice  but  to  advance  and 
fight  a battle  for  the  recovery  of  their  magazines,  for, 
had  they  retired,  the  Apulians,  who  had  already  suffered 
terribly  from  the  war,  would,  in  sheer  despair,  have  been 
forced  to  declare  for  Carthage,  while  it  would  have  been 
extremely  difficult  to  continue  any  longer  the  waiting 
tactics  of  Fabius,  as  they  would  now  have  been  obliged 
to  draw  their  provisions  from  a distance,  while  Hannibal 
could  victual  his  army  from  the  country  behind  him. 
The  senate,  therefore,  having  largely  re-enforced  the 
army,  ordered  the  consuls  to-  advance  and  give  battle. 

They  had  under  them  eight  full  legions,  or  80,000  in- 
fantry, and  7200  cavalry.  To  oppose  these  Hannibal  had 
40,000  infantry  and  10,000  excellent  cavalry,  of  whom 
2000  were  Numidians.  On  the  second  day  after  leaving 
the  neighborhood  of  Geronium  the  Romans  encamped 
at  a distance  of  six  miles  from  the  Carthaginians.  Here 


2s8 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


the  usual  difiference  of  opinion  at  once  arose  between  the 
Roman  consuls,  who  commanded  the  army  on  alternate 
days.  Varro  wished  to  march  against  the  enemy  with- 
out delay,  while  ^milius  was  averse  to  risking  an  en- 
gagement in  a country  which,  being  level  and  open,  was 
favorable  to  the  action  of  Hannibabs  superior  cavalry. 

On  the  following  day  Varro,  whose  turn  it  was  to  com- 
mand, marched  toward  the  hostile  camp.  Hannibal 
attacked  the  Roman  advanced  guard  with  his  cavalry 
and  light  infantry,  but  Varro  had  supported  his  cavalry 
not  only  by  his  light  troops,  but  by  a strong  body  of  his 
heavy-armed  infantry,  and  after  an  engagement,  which 
lasted  for  several  hours,  he  repulsed  the  Carthaginians 
with  considerable  loss. 

That  evening  the  Roman  army  encamped  about  three 
miles  from  Cannae,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Aufidus. 
The  next  morning  TT^milius,  who  was  in  command,  de- 
tached a third  of  his  force  across  the  river,  and  encamped 
them  there  for  the  purpose  of  supporting  the  Roman  for- 
aging parties  on  that  side  and  of  interrupting  those  of 
the  Carthaginians. 

The  next  day  passed  quietly,  but  on  the  following 
morning  Hannibal  quitted  his  camp  and  formed  his  army 
in  order  of  battle  to  tempt  the  Romans  to  attack;  but 
^milius,  sensible  that  the  ground  was  against  him,  would 
not  move,  but  contented  himself  with  further  strengthen- 
ing his  camps.  Hannibal,  seeing  that  the  Romans  would 
not  fight,  detached  his  Numidian  cavalry  across  the 
river  to  cut  off  the  Roman  foraging  parties  and  to  sur- 
round and  harass  their  smaller  camp  on  that  side  of  the 
river.  On  the  following  morning  Hannibal,  knowing 
that  Varro  would  be  in  command,  and  feeling  sure  that, 
with  his  impetuous  disposition,  the  consul  would  be 
burning  to  avenge  the  insult  offered  by  the  surrounding 
of  his  camp  by  the  Numidians,  moved  his  army  across 
the  river,  and  formed  it  in  order  of  battle,  leaving  eight 
thousand  of  his  men  to  guard  his  camp. 

By  thus  doing  he  obtained  a position  which  he  could 
the  better  hold  with  his  inferior  forces,  while  the  Ro- 


CANNiE. 


259 


mans,  deeming  that  he  intended  to  attack  their  camp  on 
that  side  of  the  river,  would  be  likely  to  move  their  whole 
army  across  and  to  give  battle.  This  in  fact  Varro  pro- 
ceeded to  do.  Leaving  ten  thousand  men  in  his  own 
camp  with  orders  to  march  out  and  attack  that  of  Hanni- 
bal during  the  engagement,  he  led  the  rest  of  his  troops 
over  the  river,  and  having  united  his  force  with  that  in 
the  camp  on.  the  right  bank,  marched  down  the  river 
until  he  faced  the  position  which  Hannibal  had  taken  up. 

This  had  been  skillfully  chosen.  The  river,  whose 
general  course  was  east  and  west,  made  a loop,  and 
across  this  Hannibal  had  drawn  up  his  army  with  both 
wings  resting  upon  the  river.  Thus  the  Romans  could 
not  outflank  him,  and  the  effect  of  their  vastly  superior 
numbers  in  infantry  would  to  some  extent  be  neutralized. 
The  following  was  the  disposition  of  his  troops: 

The  Spaniards  and  Gauls  occupied  the  center  of  the 
line  of  infantry.  The  Africans  formed  the  two  wings. 
On  his  left  flank  between  the  Africans  and  the  river  he 
placed  his  heavy  African  and  Gaulish  horse,  8000  strong, 
while  the  2000  Numidians  were  posted  between  the  in- 
fantry and  the  river  on  the  right  flank.  Hannibal"  com- 
manded the  center  of  the  army  in  person,  Hanno  the 
right  wing,  Hasdrubal  the  left  wing;  Maharbal  com- 
manded the  cavalry. 

Varro  placed  his  infantry  in  close  and  heavy  order,  so 
as  to  reduce  their  front  to  that  of  the  Carthaginians.  The 
Roman  cavalry,  numbering  2400  men,  was  on  his  right 
wing,  and  was  thus  opposed  to  Hannibal's  heavy  cavalry, 
8000  strong.  The  cavalry  of  the  Italian  allies,  4800 
strong,  was  on  the  left  wing,  facing  the  Numidians. 

^milius  commanded  the  Roman  right,  Varro  the  left. 
The  Carthaginians  faced  north,  so  that  the  wind,  which 
was  blowing  strongly  from  the  south,  swept  clouds  of 
dust  over  their  heads  full  into  the  faces  of  the  enemy. 
The  battle  was  commenced  by  the  light  troops  on  both 
sides,  who  fought  for  some  time  obstinately  and  coura- 
geously, but  without  any  advantage  to  either.  While  this 
contest  was  going  on,  Hannibal  advanced  his  center  so 


26o 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


as  to  form  a salient  angle  projecting  in  front  of  his  line. 
The  whole  of  the  Gauls  and  Spaniards  took  part  in  this 
movement,  while  the  Africans  remained  stationary;  at 
the  same  time  he  launched  his  heavy  cavalry  against  the 
Roman  horse. 

The  latter  were  instantly  overthrown,  and  were  driven 
from  the  field  with  great  slaughter,  ^milius  himself 
was  wounded,  but  managed  to  join  the  infantry.  While 
the  Carthaginian  heavy  horse  were  thus  defeating  the 
Roman  cavalry,  the  Numidians  maneuvered  near  the 
greatly  superior  cavalry  of  the  Italian  allies,  and  kept 
them  occupied  until  the  heavy  horse,  after  destroying  the 
Roman  cavalry,  swept  round  behind  their  infantry  and 
fell  upon  the  rear  of  the  Italian  horse,  while  the  Nu- 
midians charged  them  fiercely  in  front. 

Thus  caught  in  a trap  the  Italian  horse  were  com- 
pletely annihilated,  and  so,  before  the  heavy  infantry  of 
the  two  armies  met  each  other,  not  a Roman  cavalry 
soldier  remained  alive  and  unwounded  on  the  field. 

The  Roman  infantry  now  advanced  to  the  charge,  and 
from  the  nature  of  Hannibahs  formation  their  center 
first  ckme  in  contact  with  the  head  of  the  salient  angle 
formed  by  the  Gauls  and  Spaniards.  These  resisted  with 
great  obstinacy.  The  principes,  who  formed  the  second 
line  of  the  Roman  infantry,  came  forward  and  joined  the 
spearmen,  and  even  the  triarii  pressed  forward  and  joined 
in  the  fight.  Fighting  with  extreme  obstinacy  the  Car- 
thaginian center  was  forced  gradually  back  until  they 
were  again  in  a line  with  the  Africans  on  their  flanks. 

The  Romans  had  insensibly  pressed  in  from  both 
flanks  upon  the  point,  where  they  had  met  with  resist- 
ance, and  now  occupied  a face  scarcely  more  than  half 
that  with  which  they  had  begun  the  battle.  Still  further 
the  Gauls  and  Spaniards  were  driven  back  until  they  now 
formed  an  angle  in  rear  of  the  original  line,  and  in  this 
angle  the  whole  of  the  Roman  infantry  in  a confused 
mass  pressed  upon  them.  This  was  the  moment  for 
which  Hannibal  had  waited.  He  wheeled  round  both 
his  flanks,  and  the  Africans,  who  had  hitherto  not  struck 


IN  THE  MINES. 


261 


a blow,  now  fell  in  perfect  order  upon  the  flanks  of  the 
Roman  mass,  while  Hasdrubal  with  his  victorious  cav- 
alry charged  down  like  a torrent  upon  their  rear.  Then 
followed  a slaughter  unequaled  in  the  records  of  history. 
Unable  to  open  out,  to  fight,  or  to  fly,  with  no  quarter 
asked  or  given,  the  Romans  and  their  Latin  allies  fell  be- 
fore the  swords  of  their  enemies,  till,  of  the  70,000  in- 
fantry which  had  advanced  to  the  fight,  40,000  had  fallen 
on  the  field.  Three  thousand  were  taken  prisoners,  7000 
escaped  to  the  small  camp,  and  10,000  made  their  way 
across  the  river  to  the  large  camp,  where  they  joined  the 
force  which  had  been  left  there,  and  which  had,  in  obe- 
dience to  Varro's  orders,  attacked  the  Carthaginian 
camp,  but  had  been  repulsed  with  a loss  of  2000  men. 
All  the  troops  in  both  camps  were  forced  to  surrender  on 
the  following  morning,  and  thus  only  15,000  scattered 
fugitives  escaped  of  the  87,200  infantry  and  cavalry  under 
the  command  of  the  Roman  consuls. 

HannibaFs  loss  in  the  battle  of  Cannae  amounted  to 
about  6000  men. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

IN  THE  MINES. 

The  exultation  of  the  Carthaginians  at  the  total  de- 
struction, of  their  enemies  was  immense,  and  Maharbal 
and  some  of  the  other  leaders  urged  Hannibal  at  once  to 
march  upon  Rome;  but  Hannibal  knew  the  spirit  of  the 
Roman  people,  and  felt  that  the  capture  of  Rome,  even 
after  the  annihilation  of  its  army,  would  be  a greater  task 
than  he  could  undertake.  History  has  shown  how  des- 
perate a defense  may  be  made  by  a population  willing 
to  die  rather  than  surrender,  and  the  Romans,  an  essen- 
tially martial  people,  would  defend  their  city  until  the 
last  gasp.  They  had  an  abundance  of  arms,  and  there 
were  the  two  city  legions,  which  formed  the  regular  gar- 
rison of  the  capital. 


262 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


The  instant  the  news  of  the  defeat  reached  Rome,  a 
levy  of  all  males  over  seventeen  years  of  age  was  ordered, 
and  this  produced  another  10,000  men  and  1000  cavalry. 
Eight  thousand  slaves  who  were  willing  to  serve  were 
enlisted  and  armed,  and  4000  criminals  and  debtors  were 
released  from  prison  and  pardoned  on  the  condition  of 
their  taking  up  arms.  The  praetor  Marcellus  was  at 
Ostia  with  10,000  men,  with  whom  he  was  about  to  em- 
bark for  Sicily. 

Thus  Rome  would  be  defended  by  43,000  men,  while 
Hannibal  had  but  33,000  infantry,  and  his  cavalry,  the 
strongest  arm  of  his  force,  would  be  useless.  From 
Cannae  to  Rome  was  twelve  days’  march  with  an  army 
encumbered  with  booty.  He  could  not,  therefore,  hope 
for  a surprise.  The  walls  of  Rome  were  exceedingly 
strong,  and  he  had  with  him  none  of  the  great  machines 
which  would  have  been  necessary  for  a siege.  He  must 
have  carried  with  him  the  supplies  he  had  accumulated 
for  the  subsistence  of  his  force,  and  when  these  were  con- 
sumed he  would  be  destitute.  Fresh  Roman  levies 
would  gather  on  his  rear,  and  before  long  his  whole  army 
would  be  besieged. 

In  such  an  undertaking  he  would  have  wasted  time, 
and  lost  the  prestige  which  he  had  acquired  by  his  aston- 
ishing victory.  Varro,  who  had  escaped  from  the  battle, 
had  rallied  10,000  of  the  fugitives  at  the  strong  place  of 
Canusium,  and  these  would  be  a nucleus  round  which 
the  rest  of  those  who  had  escaped  would  rally,  and  would 
be  joined  by  fresh  levies  of  the  Italian  allies  of  Rome. 

The  Romans  showed  their  confidence  in  their  power  to 
resist  a siege  by  at  once  dispatching  Marcellus  with  his 
10,000  men  to  Canusium.  Thus,  with  a strongly  de- 
fended city  in  front,  an  army  of  20,000  Roman  soldiers, 
which  would  speedily  increase  to  double  that  number,  in 
his  rear,  Hannibal  perceived  that,  were  he  to  undertake 
the  siege  of  Rome,  he  would  risk  all  the  advantages  he 
had  gained.  He  determined,  therefore,  to  continue  the 
policy  which  he  had  laid  down  for  himself,  namely,  to 
move  his  army  to  and  fro  among  the  provinces  of  Italy 


IN  THE  MINES. 


263 


until  the  allies  of  Rome  one  by  one  fell  away  from  her, 
and  joined  him,  or  until  such  re-enforcements  arrived 
from  Carthage  as  would  justify  him  in  undertaking  the 
siege  of  Rome. 

Rome  herself  was  never  grander  than  in  this  hour  of 
defeat;  not  for  a moment  were  the  courage  and  confi- 
dence of  her  citizens  shaken.  The  promptness  with 
which  she  prepared  for  defense,  and  still  more  the  con- 
fidence which  she  showed  by  dispatching  Marcellus  with 
his  legion  to  Canusium  instead  of  retaining  him  for  the 
defense  of  the  city,  show  a national  spirit  and  manliness 
worthy  of  the  highest  admiration.  Varro  was  ordered 
to  hand  over  his  command  tO'  Marcellus,  and  to  return 
to  Rome  to  answer  before  the  senate  for  his  conduct. 

Varro  doubted  not  that  his  sentence  would  be  death, 
for  the  Romans,  like  the  Carthaginians,  had  but  little 
mercy  for  a defeated  general.  His  colleague  and  his  army 
had  undoubtedly  been  sacrificed  by  his  rashness.  More- 
over, the  senate  was  composed  of  his  bitter  political  ene- 
mies, and  he  could  not  hope  that  a lenient  view  would 
be  taken'  of  his  conduct.  Nevertheless  Varro  returned 
to  Rome  and  appeared  before  the  senate.  That  body 
nobly  responded  to  the  confidence  manifested  in  it;  party 
feeling  was  suspended,  the  political  adversary,  the  de- 
feated general,  were  alike  forgotten;  it  was  only  remem- 
bered how  Varro  had  rallied  his  troops,  how  he  had 
allayed  the  panic  which  prevailed  among  them,  and  had 
at  once  restored  order  and  discipline.  His  courage  too, 
in  thus  appearing,  after  so  great  a disaster,  to  submit 
himself  to  the  judgment  of  the  country,  counted  in  his 
favor.  His  faults  were  condoned,  and  the  senate  publicly 
thanked  him,  because  he  had  not  despaired  of  the  com- 
monwealth. 

Hannibal,  in  pursuance  of  his  policy  to  detach  the 
allies  of  Italy  from  Rome,  dismissed  all  the  Italian 
prisoners  without  ransom.  The  Roman  prisoners  he 
offered  to  admit  to  ransom,  and  a deputation  of  them  ac- 
companied an  ambassador  to  offer  terms  of  peace.  The 
senate,  however,  not  only  refused  to  discuss  any  terms 


264  the  young  CARTHAGINIAN. 

of  peace,  but  absolutely  forbade  the  families  and  friends 
of  the  prisoners  to  ransom  them,  thinking  it  politic 
neither  to  enrich  their  adversary  nor  to  show  indulgence 
to  soldiers  who  had  surrendered  to  the  enemy. 

The  victory  of  Cannae  and  Hannibars  clemency  began 
to  bear  the  effects  which  he  hoped  for.  Apulia  declared 
for  him  at  once,  and  the  towns  of  Arpi  and  Celapia 
opened  their  gates  to  him;  Bruttium,  Lucania,  and  Sam- 
nium  were  ready  to  follow.  Mago  with  one  division  of 
the  army  was  sent  into  Bruttium  to  take  possession  of 
such  towns  as  might  submit.  Hanno  was  sent  with 
another  division  tO'  do  the  same  in  Lucania.  Hannibal 
himself  marched  into  Samnium  and,  making  an  alliance 
with  the  tribes,  there  stored  his  plunder,  and  proceeded 
into  Campania,  and  entered  Capua,  the  second  city  of 
Italy,  which  concluded  an  alliance  with  him.  Mago 
embarked  at  one  of  the  ports  of  Bruttium  to  carry  the 
news  of  Hannibars  success  to  Carthage,  and  to  demand 
re-enforcements. 

Neither  Rome  nor  Carthage  had  the  complete  mastery 
of  the  sea,  and  as  the  disaster  which  had  befallen  Rome 
by  land  would  greatly  lessen  her  power  to  maintain  a 
large  fleet,  Carthage  could  now  have  poured  re-enforce- 
ments in  by  the  ports  of  Bruttium  without  difficulty. 
But  unfortunately  Hannibal’s  bitterest  enemies  were  to 
be  found  not  in  Italy  but  in  the  senate  of  Carthage, 
where,  in  spite  of  the  appeals  of  Mago  and  the  efforts  of 
the  patriotic  party,  the  intrigues  of  Hanno  and  his  faction 
and  the  demands  made  by  the  war  in  Spain,  prevented 
the  re-enforcements  from  being  forwarded  which  would 
have  enabled  him  to  terminate  the  struggle  by  the  con- 
quest of  Rome. 

Hannibal,  after  receiving  the  submission  of  several 
other  towns  and  capturing  Casilinum,  went  into  winter 
quarters  at  Capua.  During  the  winter  Rome  made 
gigantic  efforts  to  place  her  army  upon  a war  footing, 
and  with  such  success  that,  excluding  the  army  of  Scipio 
in  Spain,  she  had,  when  the  spring  began,  twelve  legions; 
or  a hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men  again  und^r 


IN  THE  MINES.  265 

arms;  and  as  no  re-enforcements,  save  some  elephants 
and  a small  body  of  cavalry,  ever  reached  Hannibal  from 
Carthage,  he  was,  during  the  remaining  thirteen  years 
of  the  war,  reduced  to  stand  wholly  on  the  defensive, 
protecting  his  allies,  harassing  his  enemy,  and  feeding 
his  own  army  at  their  expense;  and  yet  so  great  was  the 
dread  which  his  genius  had  excited  that,  in  spite  of  their 
superior  numbers,  the  Romans,  after  Cannae,  never  ven- 
tured again  to  engage  him  in  a pitched  battle. 

Soon  after  the  winter  set  in  Hannibal  ordered  Mal- 
chus  to  take  a number  of  officers  and  a hundred  picked 
men,  and  to  cross  from  Capua  to  Sardinia,  where  the  in- 
habitants had  revolted  against  Rome,  and  were  harass- 
ing the  praetor,  Quintus  Mucius,  who  commanded  the 
legion  which  formed  the  garrison  of  the  island.  Mal- 
chus  and  the  officers  under  him  were  charged  with  the 
duty  of  organizing  the  wild  peasantry  of  the  island,  and 
of  drilling  them  in  regular  tactics;  for  unless  acting  as 
bodies  of  regular  troops,  however  much  they  might 
harass  the  Roman  legion,  they  could  not  hope  to  expel 
them  from  their  country.  Nessus  of  course  accompanied 
Malchus. 

The  party  embarked  in  two  of  the  Capuan  galleys. 
They  had  not  been  many  hours  at  sea  when  the  weather, 
which  had  when  they  started  been  fine,  changed  sud- 
denly, and  ere  long  one  of  the  fierce  gales  which  are  so 
frequent  in  the  Mediterranean  burst  upon  them.  The 
wind  was  behind  them,  and  there  was  nothing  to  do  but 
to  let  the  galleys  run  before  it.  The  sea  got  up  with 
great  rapidity,  and  nothing  but  the  high  poops  at  their 
stern  prevented  the  two  galleys  being  sunk  by  the  great 
waves  which  followed  them.  The  oars  were  laid  in,  for 
it  was  impossible  to  use  them  in  such  a sea. 

As  night  came  on  the  gale  increased  rather  than 
diminished.  The  Carthaginian  officers  and  soldiers  re- 
mained calm  and  quiet  in  the  storm,  but  the  Capuan 
sailors  gave  themselves  up  to  despair,  and  the  men  at  the 
helm  were  only  kept  at  their  post  by  Malchus  threaten- 
ing to  have  them  thrown  overboard  instantly  if  they 


266 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


abandoned  it.  After  nightfall  he  assembled  the  officers 
in  the  cabin  in  the  poop. 

''  The  prospects  are  bad/’  he  said.  The  pilot  tells 
me  that  unless  the  gale  abates  or  the  wind  changes  we 
shall,  before  morning,  be  thrown  upon  the  coast  of  Sar- 
dinia, and  that  will  be  total  destruction;  for  upon  the 
side  facing  Italy  the  cliffs,  for  the  most  part,  rise  straight 
up  from  the  water,  the  only  port  on  that  side  being  that 
at  which  the  Romans  have  their  chief  castle  and  garri- 
son. He  tells  me  there  is  nothing  to  be  done,  and  I see 
nought  myself.  Were  we  to  try  to  bring  the  galley 
round  to  the  wind  she  would  be  swamped  in  a moment, 
while,  even  if  we  could  carry  out  the  operation,  it  would 
be  impossible  to  row  in  the  teeth  of  this  sea.  Therefore, 
my  friends,  there  is  nothing  for  us  to  do  save  to  keep  up 
the  courage  of  the  men,  and  to  bid  them  hold  themselves 
in  readiness  to  seize  upon  any  chance  of  getting  to  shore 
should  the  vessel  strike.” 

All  night  the  galley  swept  on  before  the  storm.  The 
light  on  the  other  boat  had  disappeared  soon  after  dark- 
ness had  set  in.  Half  the  soldiers  and  crew  by  turns 
were  kept  at  work  baling  out  the  water  which  found  its 
way  over  the  sides,  and  several  times  so  heavily  did  the 
seas  break  into  her  that  all  thought  that  she  was  lost. 
However,  when  morning  broke  she  tvas  still  afloat.  The 
wind  had  hardly  shifted  a point  since  it  had  begun  to 
blow,  and  the  pilot  told  Malchus  that  they  must  be  very 
near  to  the  coast  of  Sardinia.  As  the  light  brightened 
every  eye  was  fixed  ahead  over  the  waste  of  angry,  foam- 
ing water.  Presently  the  pilot,  who  was  standing  next 
tO'  Malchus,  grasped  his  arm. 

“ There  is  the  land,”  he  cried,  dead  before  us.” 

Not  until  a few  minutes  later  could  Malchus  make 
out  the  faint  outline  through  the  driving  mists.  It  was  a 
lofty  pile  of  rock  standing  by  itself. 

It  is  an  ivsland!  ” he  exclaimed. 

It  is  Caralis,”  the  pilot  replied;  I know  its  outline 
well;  we  are  already  in  the  bay.  Look  to  the  right,  you 
can  make  out  the  outline  of  the  cliffs  at  its  mouth,  we 


IN  THE  MINES. 


267 


# 

have  passed  it  already.  You  do  not  see  the  shore  ahead 
because  the  rock  on  which  Caralis  stands  rises  from  a 
level  plain,  and  to  the  left  a lagoon  extends  for  a 
long  way  in;  it  is  there  that  the  Roman  galleys  ride. 
The  gods  have  brought  us  to  the  only  spot  along 
the  coast  where  we  could  approach  it  with  a hope  of 
safety.’’ 

There  is  not  much  to  rejoice  at,”  Malchus  said;  ‘‘  we 
may  escape  the  sea,  but  only  to  be  made  prisoners  by 
the  Romans.” 

''  Nay,  Malchus,  the  alternative  is  not  so  bad,”  a young 
officer  who  was  standing  next  to  him  said.  Hannibal 
has  thousands  of  Roman  prisoners  in  his  hands,  and  we 
may  well  hope  to  be  exchanged.  After  the  last  twelve 
hours  any  place  on  shore,  even  a Roman  prison,  is  an 
elysium  compared  to  the  sea.” 

The  outline  of  the  coast  was  now  clearly  visible.  The 
great  rock  of  Caralis,  now  known  as  Cagliari,  rose  dark 
and  threatening,  the,  low  shores  of  the  bay  on  either  side 
were  marked  by  a band  of  white  foam,  while  to  the  left 
of  the  rock  was  the  broad  lagoon,  dotted  with  the  black 
hulls  of  a number  of  ships  and  galleys  rolling  and  tossing 
heavily,  for,  as  the  wind  blew  straight  into  the  bay,  the 
lagoon  was  covered  with  short,  angry  waves. 

The  pilot  now  ordered  the  oars  to  be  got  out.  The 
entrance  to  the  lagoon  was  wide,  but  it  was  only  in  the 
middle  that  the  channel  was  deep,  and,  on  either  side  of 
this,  long  breakwaters  of  stone  were  run  out  from  the 
shore,  to  afford  a shelter  to  the  shipping  within.  The 
sea  was  so  rough  that  it  was  found  impossible  to  use  the 
oars,  and  they  were  again  laid  in  and  a small  sail  was 
hoisted.  This  enabled  the  head  to  be  laid  toward  the  en- 
trance of  the  lagoon.  For  a time  it  was  doubtful  whether 
the  galley  would  make  it,  but  she  succeeded  in  doing  so, 
and  then  ran  straight  on  toward  the  upper  end  of  the 
harbor. 

‘‘That  is  far  enough,”  the  pilot  said  presently;  “the 
water  shoals  fast  beyond.  We  must  anchor  here.” 

The  sail  was  lowered,  the  oars  got  out-on  one  side,  and 


268 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


the  head  of  the  galley  brought  to  the  wind.  The  anchor 
was  then  dropped.^  As  the  storm-beaten  galley  ran  right 
up  the  lagoon,  she  had  been  viewed  with  curiosity  and 
interest  by  those  who  were  on  board  the  ships  at  anchor. 
That  she  was  an  Italian  galley  was  clear,  and  also  that 
she  was  crowded  with  men,  but  no  suspicion  was  enter- 
tained that  these  were  Carthaginians. 

The  anchor  once  cast,  Malchus  held  a council  with  the 
other  officers.  They  were  in  the  midst  of  foes,  and  escape 
seemed  altogether  impossible.  Long  before  the  gale 
abated  sufficiently  to  permit  them  to  put  to  sea  again, 
they  would  be  visited  by  boats  from  the  other  vessels  to 
ask  who  they  were  and  whence  they  came.  As  to  fight- 
ing their  way  out  it  was  out  of  the  question,  for  there 
were  a score  of  triremes  in  the  bay,  any  one  of  which 
could  crush  the  Capuan  galley,  and  whose  far  greater 
speed  rendered  the  idea  of  flight  as  hopeless  as  that  of 
resistance.  The  council  therefore  agreed  unanimously 
that  the  only  thing  to  be  done  was  to  surrender  without 
resistance. 

The  storm  continued  for  another  twenty-four  hours; 
then  the  wind  died  out  almost  as  suddenly  as  it  began. 

As  soon  as  the  sea  began  to  abate  two  galleys  were 
seen  putting  out  from  the  town,  and  these  rowed  directly 
toward  the  ship.  The  fact  that  she  had  shown  no  flag 
had  no  doubt  excited  suspicion  in  the  minds  of  the  garri- 
son. Each  galley  contained  fifty  soldiers.  As  they 
rowed  alongside  a Roman  officer  on  the  poop  of  one  of 
the  galleys  hailed  the  ship,  and  demanded  whence  it 
came. 

‘‘  We  are  from  Capua,’’  the  pilot  answered.  The 
gale  has  blown  us  across  thence.  I have  on  board  fifty 
Carthaginian  officers  and  soldiers,  who  now  surrender  to 
you.” 

As  in  those  days,  when  vessels  could  with  difficulty 
keep  the  sea  in  a storm,  and  in  the  event  of  a gale 
springing  up  were  forced  to  run  before  it,  it  was  by  no 
means  unusual  for  galleys  to  be  blown  into  hostile  ports, 
the  announcement  excited  no  great  surprise. 


IN  THE  MINES.  269 

^'Who  commands  the  party? ’’  the  Roman  officer 
asked. 

I do/’  Malchus  replied.  ''  I am  Malchus,  the  son 
of  Hamilcar,  who  was  killed  at  the  Trebia,  a cousin  of 
Hannibal  and  captain  of  his  guard.  I surrender  with  my 
followers,  seeing  that  resistance  is  hopeless.” 

It  is  hopeless,”  the  Roman  replied,  ''  and  you  are 
right  not  to  throw  away  the  lives  of  your  men  when  there 
is  no  possibility  of  resistance.” 

As  he  spoke  he  stepped  on  board,  ordered  the  anchor 
to  be  weighed,  and  the  galley,  accompanied  by  the  two 
Roman  boats,  was  rowed  to  the  landing  place.  A mes- 
senger was  at  once  sent  up  to  Mucius  to  tell  him  what 
had  happened,  and  the  praetor  himself  soon  appeared 
upon  the  spot.  The  officer  acquainted  him  with  the 
name  and  rank  of  the  leader  of  the  Carthaginian  party, 
and  said  that  there  weie  with  him  two  officers  of  noble 
families  of  the  Carthaginians. 

That  is  well,”  the  praetor  said,  it  is  a piece  of  good 
fortune.  The  Carthaginians  have  so  many  of  our 
officers  in  their  hands  that  it  is  well  to  have  some  whom 
we  may  exchange  for  them.  Let  them  be  landed.” 

As  they  left  the  ship  the  Carthaginians  laid  down  their 
arms  and  armor.  By  this  time  a large  number  of  the 
Roman  garrison,  among  whom  the  news  had  rapidly 
spread,  were  assembled  at  the  port.  Many  of  the  young 
soldiers  had  never  yet  seen  a Carthaginian,  and  they 
looked  with  curiosity  and  interest  at  the  men  who  had 
inflicted  Such  terrible  defeats  upon  the  armies  of  the  Ro- 
mans. They  were  fine  specimens  of  Hannibal’s  force, 
for  the  general  had  allowed  Malchus  to  choose  his  own 
officers  and  men,  and,  knowing  that  strength,  agility,  and 
endurance  would  be  needed  for  a campaign  in  so  moun- 
tainous a country  as  Sardinia,  he  had  picked  both  officers 
and  men  with  great  care. 

His  second  in  command  was  his  friend  Trebon,  who 
had  long  since  obtained  a separate  command,  but  who, 
on  hearing  from  Malchus  of  the  expedition  on  which  he 
was  bound,  had  volunteered  to  accompany  him.  The 


270 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


men  were  all  Africans,  accustomed  to  desert  fighting  and 
trained  in  warfare  in  Spain.  The  Romans,  good  judges 
of  physical  strength,  could  not  repress  a murmur  of  ad- 
miration at  the  sight  of  these  sinewy  figures.  Less 
heavy  than  themselves,  there  was  about  them  a spring 
and  an  elasticity  resembling  that  of  the  tiger.  Long 
use  had  hardened  their  muscles  until  they  stood  up  like 
cords  through  their  tawny  skin,  most  of  them  bore 
numerous  scars  of  wounds  received  in  battle,  and  the 
Romans,  as  they  viewed  them,  acknowledged  to  them- 
selves what  formidable  opponents  these  men  would  be. 

A strong  guard  formed  up  on  either  side  of.  the  cap- 
tives, and  they  were  marched  through  the  town  to  the 
citadel  on  the  upper  part  of  the  rock.  Here  a large 
chamber,  opening  on  to  the  courtyard,  was  assigned  to 
the  officers,  while  the  men,  who  were  viewed  in  the  light 
of  slaves,  were  at  once  set  to  work  to  carry  stores  up  to 
the  citadel  from  a ship  which  had  arrived  just  as  the 
storm  broke.  ^ 

A fortnight  later  a vessel  arrived  from  Rome  with  a 
message  from  the  senate  that  they  would  not  exchange 
prisoners,  and  that  the  Carthaginians  were  at  once  to  be 
employed  as  slaves  in  the  mines.  The  governor  ac- 
quainted Malchus  with  the  decision. 

I am  sorry,'’  he  said,  indeed,  that  it  is  so;  but  the 
senate  are  determined  that  they  will  exchange  nO'  pris- 
oners. Of  course  their  view  of  the  matter  is  that  when 
a Roman  lays  down  his  arms  he  disgraces  himself,  and 
the  refusal  to  ransom  him  or  allow  him  to  be  exchanged 
is  intended  to  act  as  a deterrent  to  others.  This  may  be 
fair  enough  in  cases  where  large  numbers  surrender  to 
a few,  or  where  they  lay  down  their  arms  when  witli 
courage  and  determination  they  might  have  cut  their 
way  through  the  enemy;  but  in  cases  where  further  re- 
sistance would  be  hopeless,  in  my  mind  men  are  justified 
in  surrendering.  However,  I can  only  obey  the  orders 
I have  received,  and  to-morrow  must  send  you  and  your 
men  to  the  mines." 

As  Malchus  had  seen  the  Iberian  captives  sent  to  labor 


IN  THE  MINES. 


271 


as  slaves  in  the  mines  in  Spain,  the  fate  thus  announced 
to  him  did  not  appear  surprising  or  barbarous.  In  those 
days  captives  taken  in  war  were  always  made  slaves  when 
they  were  not  put  to  death  in  cold  blood,  and  although 
Hannibal  had  treated  with  marked  humanity  and  leni- 
ency the  Roman  and  Italian  captives  who  had  fallen  into 
his  hands,  this  had  been  the  result  of  policy,  and  was  by 
no  means  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  in  which  war  was 
then  conducted. 

Accordingly,  the  next  day  the  Carthaginians  were, 
under  a strong  guard,  marched  away  to  the  mines,  which 
lay  on  the  other  side  of  the  island,  some  forty  miles  due 
west  of  the  port,  and  three  miles  from  the  western  sea- 
coast  of  the  island.  The  road  lay  for  some  distance 
across  a dead  flat.  The  country  was  well  cultivated  and 
thickly  studded  with  villages,  for  Rome  drew  a heavy 
tribute  in  corn  annually  from  the  island. 

After  twenty  miles’  march  they  halted  for  the  night, 
pursuing  their  way  on  the  following  morning.  They 
had  now  entered  a wide  and  fertile  valley  with  lofty  hills 
on  either  side.  In  some  places  there  were  stagnant 
marshes,  and  the  officer  in  charge  of  the  guard  informed 
Malchus  that  in  the  autumn  a pestilential  miasma  rose 
from  these,  rendering  a sojourn  in  the  valley  fatal  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  mainland.  The  native  people  were 
wild  and  primitive  in  appearance,  being  clad  chiefly  in 
sheepskins.  They  lived  in  beehive-shaped  huts.  The 
hills  narrowed  in  toward  the  end  of  the  day’s  march,  and 
the  valley  terminated  when  the  party  arrived  within  half 
a mile  of  their  destination.  Here  stood  a small  town 
named  Metalla,  with  a strong  Roman  garrison,  which 
supplied  guards  over  the  slaves  employed  in  working  the 
mines.  This  town  is  now  called  Iglesias. 

The  principal  mine  was  situated  in  a narrow  valley 
running  west  from  the  town  down  to  the  seacoast.  The 
officer  in  command  of  the  escort  handed  over  Malchus 
and  his  companions  to  the  charge  of  the  officer  at  the 
head  mining  establishment. 

Malchus  was  surprised  at  the  large  number  of  people 


27^ 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


gathered  at  the  spot.  They  lived  for  the  most  part  in 
low  huts  constructed  of  boughs  or  sods,  and  ranged  in 
lines  at  the  bottom  of  the  valley  or  along  the  lower  slopes 
of  the  hill.  A cordon  of  Roman  sentries  was  placed 
along  the  crest  of  the  hill  at  either  side,  and  a strong 
guard  was  posted  in  a little  camp  m the  center  of  the 
valley,  in  readiness  to  put  down  any  tumult  which  might 
arise. 

The  great  majority  of  the  slaves  gathered  there  were 
Sards,  men  belonging  to  tribes  which  had  risen  in  insur- 
rection against  the  Romans.  There  were  with  them 
others  of  their  countrymen  who  were  not  like  them 
slaves,  though  their  condition  was  but  little  better,  except 
that  they  received  a nominal  rate  of  payment.  These 
were  called  free  laborers,  but  their  labor  was  as  much 
forced  as  was  that  of  the  slaves — each  district  in  the 
island  being  compelled  to  furnish  a certain  amount  of 
laborers  for  this  or  the  mines  further  to  the  north.  The 
men  so  conscripted  were  changed  once  in  six  months. 
With  the  Sards  were  mingled  people  of  many  nations. 
Here  were  Sicilians  and  members  of  many  Italian  tribes 
conquered  by  the  Romans,  together  with  Gauls  from  the 
northern  plains  and  from  Marseilles. 

There  were  many  mines  worked  in  diflerent  parts  of 
the  island,  but  Metalla  was  the  principal.  The  labor,  in 
days  when  gunpowder  had  not  become  the  servant  of 
man,  was  extremely  hard.  The  rocks  had  to  be  pierced 
with  hand  labor,  the  passages  and  galleries  were  of  the 
smallest  possible  dimensions,  the  atmosphere  was  stifling; 
consequently  the  mortality  was  great,  and  it  was  neces- 
sary to  keep  up  a constant  importation  of  labor. 

If  these  people  did  but  possess  a particle  of  courage,’^ 
Trebon  said,  they  would  rise,  overpower  the  guard,  and 
make  for  the  forests.  The  whole  island  is,  as  the  officer 
who  brought  us  here  told  us,  covered  with  mountains 
with  the  exception  of  the  two  broad  plains  running 
through  it;  as  we  could  see,  the  hills  are  covered  with 
woods,  and  the  whole  Roman  army  could  not  find  them 
if  they  once  escaped.’’ 


IN  THE  MINES. 


273 


That  is  true  enough/'  Malchus  said,  but  there  must 
be  at  least  five  or  six  thousand  slaves  here.  How  could 
these  find  food  among  the  mountains?  They  might 
exist  for  a time  upon  berries  and  grain,  but  they  would 
in  the  end  be  forced  to  go  into  the  valleys  for  food,  and 
would  then  be  slaughtered  by  the  Romans.  Neverthe- 
less a small  body  of  men  could  no  doubt  subsist  among 
the  hills,  and  the  strength  of  the  guard  you  see  on  the 
heights  shows  that  attempts  to  escape  are  not  rare. 
Should 'we  find  our  existence  intolerable  here,  we  will  at 
any  rate  try  to  escape.  There  are  fifty  of  us,  and  if  we 
agreed  in  common  action  we  could  certainly  break 
through  the  guards  and  take  to  the  hills.  As  you  may 
see  by  their  faces,  the  spirit  of  these  slaves  is  broken. 
See  how  bent  most  of  them  are  by  their  labor,  and  how 
their  shoulders  are  wealed  by  the  lashes  of  their  task- 
masters! " 

The  officer  in  charge  of  the  mines  told  Malchus  that 
he  should  not  put  him  and  the  other  two  officers  to  labor, 
but  would  appoint  them  as  overseers  over  gangs  of  the 
men,  informing  them  that  he  had  a brother  who  was  at 
present  a captive  in  the  hands  of  Hannibal;  and  he 
trusted  that  Malchus,  should  he  have  an  opportunity, 
would  use  his  kind  offices  on  his  behalf. 

One  of  the  lines  of  huts  near  the  Roman  camp  was 
assigned  to  the  Carthaginians,  and  that  evening  they 
received  rations  of  almost  black  bread,  similar  to  those 
served  out  to  the  others.  The  following  morning  they 
were  set  to  work.  Malchus  and  his  two  friends  found 
their  tasks  by  no  means  laborious,  as  they  were  appointed 
to  look  after  a number  of  Sards  employed  in  breaking  up 
and  sorting  the  lead  ore  as  it  was  brought  up  from  the 
mine.  The  men,  however,  returned  in  the  evening  worn 
out  with  toil.  All  had  been  at  work  in  the  mines.  Some 
had  had  to  crawl  long  distances  through  passages  little 
more  than  three  feet  high  and  one  foot  wide,  until  they 
reached  the  broad  lode  of  lead  ore. 

Here  some  of  the  party  had  been  set  to  work,  others 
^ had  been  employed  in  pushing  on  the  little  galleries,  and 


274 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


there  had  sat  for  hours  working  in  a cramped  position, 
with  pick,  hammer,  and  wedge.  Others  had  been  low- 
ered by  ropes  down  shafts  so  narrow  that  when  they  got 
to  the  bottom  it  was  only  with  extreme  difficulty*  that 
they  were  able  to  stoop  to  work  at  the  rock  beneath  their 
feet.  Many,  indeed,  of  these  old  shafts  have  been  found 
in  the  mines  of  Montepone,  so  extremely  narrow  that  it 
is  supposed  that  they  must  have  been  bored  by  slaves 
lowered  by  ropes,  headforemost,  it  appearing  absolutely 
impossible  for  a man  to  stoop  to  work  if  lowered  in  the 
ordinary  way. 

The  Carthaginians,  altogether  unaccustomed  to  work 
of  this  nature,  returned  to  their  huts  at  night  utterly  ex- 
hausted, cramped,  and  aching  in  every  limb.  Many  had 
been  cruelly  beaten  for  not  performing  the  tasks  assigned 
to  them.  All  were  filled  with  a dull,  despairing  rage.  In 
the  evening  a ration  of  boiled  beans,  with  a little  native 
wine,  was  served  out  to  each,  the  quantity  of  the  food 
being  ample;  it  being  necessary  to  feed  the  slaves  well  to 
enable  them  to  support  their  fatigues. 

After  three  days  of  this  work  five  or  six  of  the  cap- 
tives were  so  exhausted  that  they  were  unable  to  take 
their  places  with  the  gang  when  ordered  for  work  in  the 
morning.  They  were,  however,  compelled  by  blows  to 
rise  and  take  their  places  with  the  rest.  Two  of  them 
died  during  the  course  of  the  day  in  their  stifling  work- 
ing places;  another  succumbed  during  the  night;  several, 
too,  were  attacked  by  the  fever  of  the  country.  Mal- 
chus  and  his  friends  were  full  of  grief  and  rage  at  the 
sufferings  of  their  men. 

''  Anything  were  better  than  this,’^  Malchus  said.  A 
thousand  times  better  to  fall  beneath  the  swords  of  the 
Romans  than  to  die  like  dogs  in  the  holes  beneath  that 
hill!’’ 

''  I quite  agree  with  you,  Malchus,”  Halco,  the  othec 
officer  with  the  party,  said,  and  am  ready  to  join  you  in 
any  plan  of  escape,  however  desperate.” 

“ The  difficulty  is  about  arms,”  Trebon  observed. 

We  are  so  closely  watched  that  it  is  out  of  the  ques- 


IN  THE  MINES. 


275 


tion  to  hope  that  we  should  succeed  in  getting  posses- 
sion of  any.  The  tools  are  all  left  in  the  mines;  and  as 
the  men  work  naked,  there  is  no  possibility  of  their 
secreting  any.  The  stores  here  are  always  guarded  by 
a sentry;  and  although  we  might  overpower  him,  the 
guard  would  arrive  long  before  we  could  break  through 
the  solid  doors.  Of  course,  if  we  could  get  the  other 
slaves  to  join  us,  we  might  crush  the  guard  even  with 
stones.’' 

''  That  is  out  of  the  question,”  Malchus  said.  In  the 
first  place,  they  speak  a strange  language,  quite  different 
to  the  Italians.  Then,  were  we  seen  trying  to  converse 
with  any  of  them,  suspicions  might  be  roused;  and  even 
could  we  get  the  majority  to  join  us,  there  would  be 
many  who  would  be  only  too  glad  tq  purchase  their  own 
freedom  by  betraying  the  plot  to  the  Romans.  No, 
whatever  we  do  must  be  done  by  ourselves  alone;  and 
for  arms  we  must  rely  upon  stones,  and  upon  the  stoutest 
stakes  we  can  draw  out  from  our  huts.  The  only  time 
that  we  have  free  to  ourselves  is  the  hour  after  work  is 
over,  when  we  .are  allowed  to  go  down  to  the  stream  to 
wash  and  to  stroll  about  as  we  will  until  the  trumpet 
sounds  to  order  us  to  retire  to  our  huts  for  the  night. 

It  is  true  that  at  that  time  the  guards  are  particu- 
larly vigilant,  and  that  we  are  not  allowed  to  gather  into 
knots;  and  an  Italian  slave  I spoke  to  yesterday  told  me 
that  he  dared  not  speak  to  me,  for  the  place  swarmed 
with  spies,  and  that  any  conversation  between  us  would 
be  sure  to  be  reported,  and  those  engaged  in  it  put  to  the 
hardest  and  cruelest  work.  I propose,  therefore,  that 
to-morrow — for  if  it  is  to  be  done,  the  sooner  the  better, 
before  the  men  lose  all  their  strength — the  men  shall  on 
their  return  from  work  at  once  eat  their  rations;  then 
each  man,  hiding  a short  stick  under  his  garment  and 
wrapping  a few  heavy  stones  in  the  corner  of  his  robe, 
shall  make  his  way  up  toward  the  top  of  the  hill  above 
the  mine. 

''  No  two  men  must  go  together — all  must  wander  as 
if  aimlessly  among  the  huts.  When  they  reach  the  upper 


276 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


line  on  that  side  and  see  me,  let  all  rapidly  close  up,  and 
we  will  make  a sudden  rush  at  the  sentries  above.  They 
cannot  get  more  than  five  or  six  together  in  time  to 
oppose  us,  and  we  shall  be  able  to  beat  them  down  with 
our  stones.  Once  through  them,  the  heavy-armed  men 
will  never  be  able  to  overtake  us  till  we  reach  the  forest, 
which  begins,  I believe,  about  half  a mile  beyond  the 
top.’’ 

The  other  two  officers  at  once  agreed  to  the  plan;  and 
when  the  camp  was  still  Malchus  crept  cautiously  from 
hut  to  hut,  telling  his  men  of  the  plan  that  had  been 
formed  and  giving  orders  for  the  carrying  of  it  out. 

All  assented  cheerfully;  for  although  the  stronger  were 
now  becoming  accustomed  to  their  work,  and  felt  less 
exiiausted  than  they  had  done  the  first  two  days,  there 
was  not  one  but  felt  that  he  would  rather  suffer  death 
than  endure  this  terrible  fate.  Malchus' impressed  upon 
them  strongly  that  it  was  of  the  utmost  consequence  to 
possess  themselves  of  the  arms  of  any  Roman  soldiers 
they  might  overthrow,  as  they  would  to  a great  extent  be 
compelled  to  rely  upon  these  to  obtain  food  among  the 
mountains. 

Even  the  men  who  were  most  exhausted,  and  those 
stricken  with  fever,  seemed  to  gain  strength  at  once  at 
the  prospect  of  a struggle  for  liberty,  and  when  the  gang 
turned  out  in  the  morning  for  work  none  lagged  behind. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 

The  Carthaginians  returned  in  the  evening  in  groups 
from  the  various  scenes  of  their  labor,  and  without  delay 
consumed  the  provisions  provided  for  them.  Then  one 
by  one  they  sauntered  away  down  toward  the  stream. 
Malchus  was  the  last  to  leave,  and  having  seen  that  all 
his  followers  had  preceded  him,  he,  too,  crossed  the 
stream,  paused  a moment  at  a heap  of  debris  from  the 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 


277 


mine,  and  picking  up  three  or  four  pieces  of  rock  about 
the  size  of  his  fist,  rolled  them  in  the  corner  of  his  gar- 
ment, and  holding  this  in  one  hand  moved  up  the  hill. 

Here  and  there  he  paused  a moment  as  if  interested  in 
watching  the  groups  of  slaves  eating  their  evening  meal, 
until  at  last  he  reached  the  upper  line  of  little  huts.  Be- 
tween these  and  the  hill-top  upon  which  the  sentries 
stood  was  a distance  of  about  fifty  yards,  which  was  kept 
scrupulously  clear  to  enable'  them  to  watch  the  move- 
ments of  any  man  going  beyond  the  huts.  The  sentries 
were  some  thirty  paces  apart,  so  that,  as  Malchus  calcu- 
lated, not  more  than  four  or  five  of  them  could  assemble 
before  he  reached  them,  if  they  did  not  previously  per- 
ceive anything  suspicious  which  might  put  them  on  the 
alert. 

Looking  round  him  Malchus  saw  his  followers  scat- 
tered about  among  the  slaves  at  a short  distance.  Stand- 
ing behind  the  shelter  of  the  hut  he  raised  his  hand,  and 
all  began  to  move  toward  him.  As  there  was  nothing 
in  their  attire,  which  consisted  of  one  long  cloth  wound 
round  them, to  distinguish  them  from  the  other  slaves, the 
movement  attracted  no  attention  from  the  sentries,  who 
were,  from  their  position,  able  to  overlook  the  low  huts. 

When  he  saw  that  all  were  close,  Malchus  gave  a 
shout  and  dashed  up  the  hill,  followed  by  his  comrades. 

The  nearest  sentry,  seeing  a body  of  fifty  men  sud- 
denly rushing  toward  him,  raised  a shout,  and  his  com- 
rades from  either  side  ran  toward  him;  but  so  quickly 
was  the  movement  performed*  that  but  five  had  gathered 
when  the  Carthaginians  reached  them,  although  many 
others  were  running  toward  the  spot.  The  Cartha- 
ginians, when  they  came  close  to  their  leveled  spears, 
poured  upon  them  a shower  of  heavy  stones,  which 
knocked  two  of  them  down  and  so  bruised  and  bat- 
tered the  others  that  they  went  down  at  once  when  the 
Carthaginians  burst  upon  them. 

The  nearest  Romans  halted  to  await  the  arrival  of 
their  comrades  coming  up  behind  them,  and  the  Cartha- 
ginians, seizing  the  swords,  spears,  and  shields  of  their 


278 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


fallen  foes,  dashed  on  at  full  speed.  The  Romans  soon 
followed,  but  with  the  weight  of  their  weapons,  armor, 
and  helmets  they  were  speedily  distanced,  and  the  fugi- 
tives reached  the  edge  of  the  forest  in  safety  and  dashed 
into  its  recesses. 

After  running  for  some  distance  they  halted,  knowing 
that  the  Romans  would  not  think  of  pursuing  except 
with  a large  force.  The  forests  which  covered  the  moun- 
tains of  Sardinia  were  for  the  most  part  composed  of 
evergreen  oak,  with,  in  some  places,  a thick  under- 
growth of  shrubs  and  young  trees.  Through  this  the 
Carthaginians  made  their  way  with  some  difficulty,  until, 
just  as  it  became  dark,  they  reached  the  bottom  of  a 
valley  comparatively  free  of  trees  and  through  which  ran 
a clear  stream. 

''Here  we  will  halt  for  the  night,’’  Malchus  said; 
" there  is  no  fear  of  the  Romans  pursuing  at  once,  if  in- 
deed they  do  so  at  all,  for  their  chance  of  finding  us  in 
these  mountains,  covered  with  hundreds  of  square  miles 
of  forests,  is  slight  indeed;  however,  we  will  at  once  pro- 
vide ourselves  with  weapons.” 

The  five  Roman  swords  were  put  into  requisition,  and 
some  straight  young  saplings  were  felled,  and  their  points 
being  sharpened  they  were  converted  into  efficient  spears, 
each  some  fourteen  feet  long. 

"It  is  well  we  have  supped,”  Malchus  said;  "our 
breakfast  will  depend  on  ourselves.'  To-morrow  we 
must  keep  a sharp  lookout  for  smoke  rising  through  the 
trees;  there  are  sure  to  be  numbers  of  charcoal  burners 
in  the  forest,  for  upon  them  the  Romans  depend  for  their 
fuel.  One  of  the  first  things  to  do  is  to  obtain  a couple 
of  lighted  brands.  A fire  is  essential  for  warmth  among 
these  hills,  even  putting  aside  its  uses  for  cooking.” 

" That  is  when  we  have  anything  to  cook,”  Halco  said 
laughingly. 

"That  is  certainly  essential,”  Malchus  agreed;  "but 
there  is  sure  to  be  plenty  of  wild  boar  and  deer  among 
these  forests.  We  have  only  to  find  a valley  with  a nar- 
row entrance,  and  post  ourselves  there  and  send  all  the 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS.  279 

men  to  form  a circle  on  the  hills  around  it  and  drive 
them  down  to  us;  besides,  most  likely  we  shall  come 
across  herds  of  goats  and  pigs,  which  the  villagers  in 
the  lower  valleys  will  send  up  to  feed  on  the  acorns.  I 
have  no  fear  but  we  shall  be  able  to  obtain  plenty  of  flesh ; 
as  to  corn,  we  have  only  to  make  a raid  down  into  the 
plain,  and  when  we  have  found  out  something  about  the 
general  lay  of  the  country,  the  hills,  and  the  extent  of  the 
forest,  we  will  choose  some  spot  near  its  center  and  erect 
huts  there.  If  it  were  not  for  the  peasants  we  might  live 
here  for  years,  for  all  the  Roman  forces  in  Sardinia  would 
be  insufflcient  to  rout  us  out  of  these  mountains;  but  un- 
fortunately, as  we  shall  have  to  rob  the  peasants,  they 
will  act  aS'guides  to  the  Romans,  and  we  shall  be  obliged 
to  keep  a sharp  lookout  against  surprise.  If  it  gets  too 
hot  for  us  we  must  make  a night  march  across  the  plain 
to  the  mountains  on  the  eastern  side.  I heard  at  Caralis 
that  the  wild  part  there  is  very  much  larger  than  it  is  on 
this  side  of  the  island,  and  it  extends  without  a break 
from  the  port  right  up  to  the  north  of  the  island.’’ 

Safe  as  he  felt  from  pursuit  Malchus  posted  four  men 
as  sentries,  and  the  rest  of  the  band  lay  down  to  sleep, 
rejoicing  in  the  thought  that  on  the  morrow  they  should 
not  be  wakened  to  take  their  share  in  the  labors  in  the 
mine. 

At  daybreak  all  were  on  the  move,  and  a deep  spot 
having  been  found  in  the  stream,  they  indulged  in  the 
luxury  of  a bath;  That  done,  they  started  on  their  march 
further  into  the  heart  of  the  forest.  The  hills  were  of 
great  height,  with  bare  crags,  often  beetling  up  among 
the  trees  hundreds  of  feet,  with  deep  valleys  and  rugged 
precipices.  In  crossing  one  of  these  valleys  Nessus  sud- 
denly lifted  his  hand. 

''  What  is  it?  ” Malchus  asked. 

‘‘  I heard  a pig  grunt,”  Nessus  replied,  ''  on  our  right, 
there.” 

Malchus  at  once  divided  the  band  into  two  and  told 
them  to  proceed  as  quietly  as  possible  along  the  lower 
slopes  of  the  hill,  leaving  a man  at  every  fifteen  paces. 


28o 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


When  all  had  been  posted,  the  ends  of  the  line  were  to 
descend  until  they  met  in  the  middle  of  the  valley,  thus 
forming  a circle.  A shout  was  to  tell  the  rest  that  this 
was  done,  and  then  all  were  to  move  down  until  they 
met  in  the  center.  An  officer  went  with  each  party; 
Malchus  remained  at  the  spot  where  he  was  standing. 
In  ten  minutes  the  signal  was  heard,  and  then  all  moved 
forward,  shouting  as  they  went,  and  keeping  a sharp  look- 
out between  the  trees  to  see  that  nothing  passed  them. 
As  the  narrowing  circle  issued  into  the  open  ground  at 
the  bottom  of  the  valley  there  was  a general  shout  of 
delight,  for,  huddled  down  by  a stream,  grunting  and 
screaming  with  fright,  was  a herd  of  forty  or  fifty  pigs, 
with  a peasant,  who  appeared  stupefied  with  alarm  at 
the  sudden  uproar. 

On  seeing  the  men  burst  out  with  their  leveled  spears 
from  the  wood,  the  Sard  gave  a scream  of  terror  and 
threw  himself  upon  his  face.  When  the  Carthaginians 
came  up  to  him  Malchus  stirred  him  with  his  foot,  but 
he  refused  to  move;  he  then  pricked  him  with  the 
Roman  spear  he  held,  and  the  man  leaped  to  his  feet  with 
a shout.  Malchus  told  him  in  Italian  that  he  was  free 
to  go,  but  that  the  swine  must  be  confiscated  for  the  use 
of  his  followers.  The  man  did  not  understand  his  words, 
but,  seeing  by  his  gestures  that  he  was  free  to  go,  set  off 
at  the  top  of  his  speed,  hardly  believing  that  he  could 
have  escaped  with  his  life,  and  in  no  way  concerned  at 
the  loss  of  the  herd.  This  was,  indeed,  the  property  of 
various  individuals  in  one  of  the  villages  at  the  foot  of 
the  .hills — it  being  then,  as  now,  the  custom  for  several 
men  owning  swine  to  send  them  together  under  the 
charge  of  a herdsman  into  the  mountains,  where  for 
months  together  they  live  in  a half-wild  state  on  acorns 
and  roots,  a villager  going  up  occasionally  with  supplies 
of  food  for  the  swineherd. 

No  sooner  had  the  peasant  disappeared  than  a shout 
from  one  of  the  men,  some  fifty  yards  away,  called  the 
attention  of  Malchus. 

''  Here  is  the  man’s  fire,  my  lord.” 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 


281 


A joyous  exclamation  rose  from  the  soldiers,  for  the 
thought  of  all  this  meat  and  no  means  of  cooking  it  was 
tantalizing  everyone.  Malchus  hurried  to  the  spot, 
where,  indeed,  was  a heap  of  still  glowing  embers.  Some 
of  the  men  at  orrce  set  to  work  to  collect  dried  sticks, 
and  in  a few  minutes  a great  fire  was  blazing.  One  of 
the  pigs  was  slaughtered  and  cut  up  into  rations,  and  in 
a short  time  each  man  was  cooking  his  portion  stuck  on 
a stick  over  the  fire. 

A smaller  fire  was  lit  for  the  use  of  the  officers  a short 
distance  away,  and  here  Nessus  prepared  their  share  of 
the  food  for  Malchus  and  his  two  companions.  After 
the  meal  the  spears  were  improved  by  the  points  being 
hardened  in  the  fire.  When  they  were  in  readiness  to 
march  two  of  the  men  were  told  off  as  fire-keepers,  and 
each  of  these  took  two  blazing  brands  from  the  fire, 
which,  as  they  walked,  they  kept  crossed  before  them, 
the  burning  points  keeping  each  other  alight.  Even 
with  one  man  there  would  be  little  chance  of  losing  the 
fire,  but  with  two  such  a misfortune  could  scarcely  be- 
fall them. 

A party  of  ten  men  took  charge  of  the  herd  of  swine, 
and  the  whole  then  started  for  the  point  they  intended 
to  make  to  in  the  heart  of  the  mountains.  Before  the 
end  of  the  day  a suitable  camping  place  was  selected  in  a 
watered  valley.  The  men  then  set  to  work  to  cut  down 
boughs  and  erect  arbors.  Fires  were  lighted  and, 
another  pig  being  killed,  those  who  preferred  it  roasted 
his  flesh  over  the  fire,  while  others  boiled  their  portions, 
the  Roman  shields  being  utilized  as  pans. 

'‘What  do  you  think  of  doing,  Malchus?'’  Halco  asked, 
as  they  stretched  themselves  out  on  a grassy  bank  by 
the  stream  when  they  had  finished  their  meal.  " We 
are  safe  here,  and  in  these  forests  could  defy  the  Romans 
to  find  us  for  months.  Food  we  can  get  from  the  vil- 
lages at  the  foot  of  the  hills,  and  there  must  be  many 
swine  in  the  forest  besides  this  herd  which  we  have  cap- 
tured. The  life  will  not  be  an  unpleasant  one,  but 

and  he  stopped. 


202 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


But  you  don’t  wish  to  end  your  days  here,”  Malchus 
put  in  for  him,  ''  nor  do  I.  It  is  pleasant  enough,  but 
every  day  we  spend  here  is  a waste  of  our  lives,  and  with 
Hannibal  and  our  comrades  combating  the  might  of 
Rome  we  cannot  be  content  to  live  like  members  of  the 
savage  tribes  here.  I have  no  doubt  that  we  shall  excite 
such  annoyance  and  alarm  by  our  raids  among  the  vil- 
lages in  the  plains  that  the  Romans  will  ere  long  make  a 
great  effort  to  capture  us,  and  doubtless  they  will  enlist 
the  natives  in  their  search.  Still,  we  may  hope  to  escape 
them,  and  there  are  abundant  points  among  these  moun- 
tains where  we  may  make  a stand  and  inflict  such  heavy 
loss  upon  them  that  they  will  be  glad  to  come  to  terms. 
All  I would  ask  is  that  they  shall  swear  by  their  gods  to 
treat  us  well  and  to  convey  us  as  prisoners  of  war  to 
Rome,  there  to  remain  until  exchanged.  In  Rome  we 
could  await  the  course  of  events  patiently.  Hannibal 
may  capture  the  city.  The  senate,  urged  by  the  relatives 
of  the  many  prisoners  we  have  taken,  may  agree  to  make 
an  exchange,  and  we  may  see  chances  of  our  making  our 
escape.  At  any  rate  we  shall  be  in  the  world  and  shall 
know  what  is  going  on.” 

But  could  we  not  hold  out*  and  make  them  agree  to 
give  us  our  freedom?  ” 

I do  not  think  so,”  Malchus  said.  ''  It  would  be  too 
much  for  Roman  pride  to  allow  a handful  of  escaped 
prisoners  to  defy  them  in  that  way,  and  even  if  the  pre- 
fect of  this  island  were  to  agree  to  the  terms,  I do  not 
believe  that  the  senate  would  ratify  them.  We  had 
better  not  ask  too  much.  For  myself  I own  to  a long- 
ing to  see  Rome.  As  Carthage  holds  back  and  will  send 
no  aid  to  Hannibal,  I have  very  little  hope  of  ever  enter- 
ing it  as  a conqueror,  and  rather  than  not  see  it  at  all  I 
would  not  mind  entering  it  as  a prisoner.  There  are 
no  mines  to  work  there,  and  the  Romans,  with  so 
vast  a number  of  their  own  people  in  the  hands  of 
Hannibal,  would  not  dare  to  treat  us  with  any  cruelty 
or  severity. 

‘‘  Here  it  is  different.  No  rumor  of  our  fate  will  ever 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS.  283 

reach  Hannibal,  and  had  every  one  of  us  died  in  those 
stifling  mines  he  would  never  have  been  the  wiser.'’ 

The  two  officers  both  agreed  with  Malchus;  as  for  the 
soldiers,  they  were  all  too  well'pleased  with  their  present 
liberty  and  their  escape  from  bondage  to  give  a thought 
to-  the  morrow. 

The  next  day  Malchus  and  his  companions  explored 
the  hills  of  the  neighborhood,  and  chose  several  points 
commanding  the  valleys  by  which  their  camp  could  be 
approached,  as  lookout  places.  Trees  were  cleared 
away,  vistas  cut,  and  wood  piled  in  readiness  for  making 
bonfires,  and  two  sentries  were  placed  at  each  of  these 
posts,  their  orders  being  to  keep  a vigilant  lookout  all 
over  the  country,  to  light  a fire  instantly  the  approach  of 
any  enemy  was  perceived,  and  then  to  descend  to  the 
camp  to  give  particulars  as  to  his  num.ber  and  the  direc- 
tion of  his  march. 

A few  days  later,  leaving  ten  men  at  the  camp  with 
full  instructions  as  to  what  to  do  in  case  of  an  alarm  by 
the  enemy,  Malchus  set  out  with  the  rest  of  the  party 
across  the  mountains.  The  sun  was  their  only  guide  as 
to  the  direction  of  their  course,  and  it  was  late  in  the 
afternoon  before  they  reached  the  crest  of  the  eastern- 
most hills  and  looked  down  over  the  wide  plain  which 
divides  the  island  into  two  portions.  Here  they  rested 
until  the  next  morning,  and  then,  starting  before  day- 
break, descended  the  slopes.  They  made  their  way  to 
a village  of  some  size  at  the  mouth  of  a valley,  and  were 
unnoticed  until  they  entered  it.  Most  of  the  men  were 
away  in  the  fields;  a few  resisted,  but  were  speedily 
beaten  down  by  the  short  heavy  sticks  which  the  Cartha- 
ginians carried  in  addition  to  their  spears. 

Malchus  had  given  strict  orders  that  the  latter  weapons 
were  not  be  used,  that  no  life  was  to  be  taken,  and  that 
no  one  was  to  be  hurt  or  ill-used  unless  in  the  act  of 
offering  resistance.  For  a few  minutes  the  confusion 
was  great,  women  and  children  running  about  scream- 
ing in  wild  alarm.  They  were,  however,  pacified  when 
they  found  that  no  harm  was  intended. 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


On  searching  the  village  large  stores  of  grain  were 
discovered  and  abundance  of  sacks  were  also  found,  and 
each  soldier  filled  one  of  these  with  as  much  grain  as  he 
could  conveniently  carry.  A number  of  other  articles 
which  would  be  useful  to  them  were  also  taken — cooking 
pots,  wooden  platters,  knives,  and  such  arms  as  could 
be  found.  Laden  with  these,  the  Carthaginians  set  out 
on  their  return  to  camp.  Loaded  as  they  were  it  was  a 
long  and  toilsome  journey,  and  they  would  have  had 
great  difficulty  in  finding  their  way  back  had  not  Mal- 
chus  taken  the  precaution  of  leaving  four  or  five  men  at 
different  points  with  instructions  to  keep  fires  of  damp 
wood  burning,  so  that  the  smoke  should  act  as  a guide. 
It  was,  however,  late  on  the  second  day  after  their  leav- 
ing the  village  before  they  arrived  in  camp.  Here  the 
men  set  to  work  to  crush  the  grain  between  flat  stones, 
and  soon  a supply  of  rough  cakes  was  baking  in  the 
embers. 

A month  passed  away.  Similar  raids  to  the  first  were 
made  when  the  supplies  became  exhausted,  and  as  at  the 
second  village  they  visited  they  captured  six  donkeys, 
which  helped  to  carry  up  the  burdens,  the  journeys  were 
less  fatiguing  than  on  the  first  occasion.  One  morning, 
as  the  troop  were  taking  their  breakfast,  a column  of 
bright  smoke  rose  from  one  of  the  hilltops.  The  men 
simultaneously  leaped  to  their  feet. 

''  Finish  your’  breakfast,’’  Malchus  said,  there  will 
be  plenty  of  time.  Slay  two  more  hogs  and  cut  them 
up.  Let  each  man  take  three  or  four  pounds  of  flesh  and 
a supply  of  meal.” 

Just  as  the  preparations  were  concluded  the  two  men 
from  the  lookout  arrived  and  reported  that  a large  force 
was  winding  along  one  of  the  valleys.  There  were  now 
but  six  of  the  herd  of  swine  left;  these  were  driven  into 
the  forest.  The  grain  and  other  stores  were  also  carried 
away  and  carefully  hidden,  and  the  band,  who  were  now 
all  well  armed  with  weapons  taken  in  the  different  raids 
on  the  villages,  marched  away  from  their  camp. 

Malchus  had  already  with  his  two  comrades  explored 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 


285 


all  the  valleys  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  camp,  and  had 
fixed  upon  various  points  for  defense.  One  of  these  was 
on  the  line  by  which  the  enemy  were  approaching.  The 
valley  narrowed  in  until  it  was  almost  closed  by  perpen- 
dicular rocks  on  either  side.  On  the  summit  of  these 
the  Carthaginians  took  their  post.  They  could  now 
clearly  make  out  the  enemy;  there  were  upward  of  a 
thousand  Roman  troops,  and  they  were  accompanied  by 
fully  five  hundred  natives. 

When  the  head  of  the  column  approached  the  narrow 
path  of  the  valley  the  soldiers  halted  and  the  natives  went 
on  ahead  to  reconnoiter.  They  reported  that  all  seemed 
clear,  and  the  column  then  moved  forward.  When  it 
reached  the  gorge  a shout  was  heard  above  and  a shower 
of  rocks  fell  from  the  crags,  crushing  many  of  the 
Romans.  Their  commander  at  once  recalled  the  sol- 
diers, and  these  then  began  to  climb  the  hillside,  wher- 
ever the  ground  permitted  their  doing  so.  After  much 
labor  they  reached  the  crag  from  which  they  had  been 
assailed,  but  found  it  deserted. 

All  day  the  Romans  searched  the  woods,  but  without 
success.  The  natives  were  sent  forward  in  strong 
parties.  Most  of  these  returned  unsuccessful,  but  two 
of  them  were  suddenly  attacked  by  the  Carthaginians, 
and  many  were  slaughtered. 

For  four  days  the  Romans  pursued  their  search  in  the 
forest,  but  never  once  did  they  obtain  a glimpse  of  the 
Carthaginians  save  when,  on  several  occasions,  the  latter 
appeared  suddenly  in  places  inaccessible  from  below  and 
hurled  down  rocks  and  stones  upon  them.  The  Sards 
had  been  attacked  several  times,  and  were  so  disheart- 
ened by  the  losses  inflicted  upon  them  that  they  now  re- 
fused to  stir  into  the  woods  unless  accompanied  by  the 
Romans. 

At  the  end  of  the  fourth  day,  feeling  it  hopeless  any 
longer  to  pursue  the  fugitive  band  over  these  forest- 
covered  mountains,  the  Roman  commander  ordered 
the  column  to  move  back  toward  its  starting  place.  He 
had  lost  between  forty  and  fifty  of  his  men,  and  upward 


286 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


of  a hundred  of  the  Sards  had  been  killed.  Just  as  he 
reached  the  edge  of  the  forest  he  was  overtaken  by  one 
of  the  natives. 

''  I have  been  a prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  Cartha- 
ginians/' the  man  said,  and  their  leader  released  me 
upon  my  taking  an  oath  to  deliver  a message  to  the  gen- 
eral." The  man  was  at  once  brought  before  the  officer. 

The  leader  of  the  escaped  slaves  bids  me  tell  you," 
he  said,  that  had  you  ten  times  as  many  men  with  you 
it  would  be  vain  for  you  to  attempt  to  capture  them. 
You  searched,  in  these  four  days,  but  a few  square  miles 
of  the  forest,  and,  although  he  was  never  half  a mile 
away  from  you,  you  did  not  succeed  in  capturing  him. 
There  are  hundreds  of  square  miles,  and,  did  he  choose 
to  elude  you,  twenty  thousand  men  might  search  in  vain. 
He  bids  me  say  that  he  could  hold  out  for  years  and 
harry  all  the  villages  of  the  plains;  but  he  and  his  men  do 
not  care  for  living  the  life  of  a mountain  tribe,  and  he  is 
ready  to  discuss  terms  of  surrender  with  you,  and  will 
meet  you  outside  of  the  forest  here  with  two  men  with 
him,  if  you  on  your  part  will  be  here  with  the  same  num- 
ber at  noon  to-morrow.  He  took  before  me  a solemn 
oath  that  he  will  keep  the  truce  inviolate,  and  requires 
you  to  do  the  same.  I have  promised  to  take  back  your 
answer." 

The  Roman  commander  was  greatly  vexed  at  his  non- 
success, and  at  the  long-continued  trouble  which  he  saw 
would  arise  from  the  presence  of  this  determined  band 
in  the  mountains.  They  would  probably  be  joined  by 
some  of  the  recently  subdued  tribes,  and  would  be  a 
thorn  in  the  side  of  the  Roman  force  holding  the  island. 
He  was,  therefore,  much  relieved  by  this  unexpected 
proposal. 

Return  to  him  who  sent  you,"  he  said,  and  tell 
him  that  I,  Publius  Manlius,  commander  of  that  portion 
of  the  Tenth  Legion  here,  do  hereby  swear  before  the 
gods  that  I will  hold  the  truce  inviolate,  and  that  I will 
meet  him  here  with  two  officers,  as  he  proposes,  at  noon 
to-morrow." 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 


287 


At  the  appointed  hour  Malchus,  with  the  two  officers, 
standing  just  inside  the  edge  of  the  forest,  saw  the 
Roman  general  advancing  with  two  companions;  they 
at  once  went  forward  to  meet  them. 

‘‘  I am  come,'’  Malchus  said,  to  offer  to  surrender  to 
you  on  certain  terms.  I gave  you  my  reasons  in  the 
message  I yesterday  sent  you.  With  my  band  here  I 
could  defy  your  attempts  to  capture  me  for  years,  but  I 
do  not  care  to  lead  the  life  of  a mountain  robber.  Han- 
nibal treats  his  captives  mercifully,  and  the  treatment 
which  was  bestowed  upon  me  and  my  companions,  who 
were  not  even  taken  in  fair  fight,  but  were  blown  by  a 
tempest  into  your  port,  was  a disgrace  to  Rome.  My 
demand  is  this:  that  we  shall  be  treated  with  the  respect 
due  to  brave  men;  that  we  be  allowed  to  march  without 
guard  or  escort  down  to  the  port,  where  we  will  go 
straight  on  board  a vessel  there  prepared  for  us.  We 
will  then  lay  down  our  arms  and  surrender  as  prisoners 
of  war,  under  the  solemn  agreement  taken  and  signed 
by  you  and  the  governor  of  the  island,  and  approved 
and  ratified  by  the  senate  of  Rome,  that,  in  the  first  place, 
the  garments  and  armor  of  which  we  were  deprived 
when  captured  shall  be  restored  to  us,  and  that  we  shall 
then  be  conveyed  in  the  ship  to  Rome,  there  to  remain 
as  prisoners  of  war  until  exchanged,  being  sent  nowhere 
else,  and  suffering  no  pains  or  penalties  whatever  for 
what  has  taken  place  on  this  island." 

The  Roman  general  was  surprised  and  pleased  with 
the  moderation  of  the  demand.  He  had  feared  that  Mal- 
chus would  have  insisted  upon  being  restored  with  his 
companions  to  the  Carthaginian  army  in  Italy.  Such  a 
proposition  he  would  have  been  unwilling  to  forward  to 
Rome,  for  it  would  have  been  a confession  that  all  the 
Roman  force  in  the  island  was  incapable  of  overcoming 
this  handful  of  desperate  men,  and  he  did  not  think  that 
the  demand,  if  made,  would  have  been  agreed  to  by  the 
senate.  The  present  proposition  was  vastly  more  ac- 
ceptable. He  could  report  without  humiliation  that  the 
Carthaginian  slaves  had  broken  loose  and  taken  to  the 


288 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


mountains,  where  there  would  be  great  difficulty  in  pur- 
suing them,  and  they  would  serve  as  a nucleus  round 
which  would  assemble  all  the  disaffected  in  the  island; 
and  could  recommend  that,  as  they  only  demanded  to  be 
sent  to  Rome  as  prisoners  of  war,  instead  of  being  kept 
in  the  island,  the  terms  should  be  agreed  to.  After  a 
moment's  delay,  therefore,  he  replied: 

''  I agree  to  your  terms,  sir,  as  far  as  I am  concerned, 
and  own  they  appear  to  me  as  moderate  and  reasonable. 
I will  draw  out  a document,  setting  them  forth  and  my 
acceptance  of  them,  and  will  send  it  at  once  to  the  pre- 
fect, praying  him  to  sign  it,  and  to  forward  it  to  Rome 
for  the  approval  of  the  senate.  Pending  an  answer,  I 
trust  that  you  will  abstain  from  any  further  attacks  upon 
the  villages." 

''  It  may  be  a fortnight  before  the  answer  returns," 
Malchus  replied;  ‘‘but  if  you  will  send  up  to  this  point 
a supply  of  cattle  and  flour  sufficient  for  our  wants  till 
the  answer  comes,  I will  promise  to  abstain  from  all 
further  action." 

To  this  the  Roman  readily  agreed,  and  for  a fortnight 
Malchus  and  his  friends  amused  themselves  by  hunting 
deer  and  wild  boar  among  the  mountains.  After  a week 
had  passed  a man  had  been  sent  each  day  to  the  spot 
agreed  upon  to  see  if  any  answer  had  been  received  from 
Rome.  It  was  nearly  three  weeks  before  he  brought  a 
message  to  Malchus  that  the  terms  had  been  accepted, 
and  that  the  Roman  commander  would  meet  him  there 
on  the  following  day  with  the  document.  The  interview 
took  place  as  arranged,  and  the  Roman  handed  to  Mal- 
chus the  document  agreeing  to  the  terms  proposed, 
signed  by  himself  and  the  prefect,  and  ratified  by  the 
senate.  He  said  that  if  Malchus  with  his  party  would 
descend  into  the  road  on  the  following  morning  three 
miles  below  Metalla,  they  would  find  an  escort  of  Roman 
soldiers  awaiting  them,  and  that  a vessel  would  be 
ready  at  the  port  for  them  to  embark  upon  their  arrival. 

Next  day,  accordingly,  Malchus  with  his  companions 
left  the  forest,  and  marched  down  to  the  valley  in  mili- 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 


289 


tary  order.  At  the  appointed  spot  they  found  twenty 
Roman  soldiers  under  an  officer.  The  latter  saluted 
Malchus,  and  informed  him  that  his  orders  were  to  escort 
them  to  the  port,  and  to  see  that  they  suffered  no  moles- 
tation or  interference  at  the  hands  of  the  natives  on  their 
march.  Two  days’  journey  took  them  to  Caralis,  and  in 
good  order  and  with  proud  bearing  they  marched 
through  the  Roman  soldiers,  who  assembled  in  the 
streets  to  view  so  strange  a spectacle.  Arrived  at  the 
port  they  embarked  on  board  the  ship  prepared  for  them, 
and  there  piled  their  arms  on  deck.  A Roman  officer 
received  them,  and  handed  over,  in  accordance  with  the 
terms  of  the  agreement,  the  whole  of  the  clothing  and 
armor  of  which  they  had  been  deprived.  A guard  of 
soldiers  then  marched  on  board,  and  an  hour  later  the 
sails  were  hoisted  and  the  vessel  started  for  her  desti- 
nation. 

Anxiously  Malchus  and  his  companions  gazed  round 
the  horizon  in  hopes  that  some  galleys  of  Capua  or  Car- 
thage might  appear  in  sight,  although  indeed  they  had 
but  small  hopes  of  seeing  them,  for  no  Carthaginian 
ship  would  be  likely  to  be  found  so  near  the  coast  of 
Italy,  except  indeed  if  bound  with  arms  for  the  use  of 
the  insurgents  in  the  northern  mountains  of  Sardinia. 
However,  no  sail  appeared  in  sight  until  the  ship  entered 
the  mouth  of  the  Tiber.  As  they  ascended  the  river, 
and  the  walls  and  towers  of  Rome  were  seen  in  the  dis- 
tance, the  prisoners  forgot  their  own  position  in  the 
interest  excited  by  the  appearance  of  the  great  rival  of 
Carthage. 

At  that  time  Rome  possessed  but  little  of  the  magnifi- 
cence which  distinguished  her  buildings  in  the  days  of 
the  emperors.  Everything  was  massive  and  plain,  with 
but  slight  attempt  at  architectural  adornment.  The 
temples  of  the  gods  rose  in  stately  majesty  above  the 
mass  of  buildings,  but  even  these  were  far  inferior  in  size 
and  beauty  to  those  of  Carthage,  while  the  size  of  the 
city  was  small  indeed  in  comparison  to  the  wide-spread- 
ing extent  of  its  African  rival. 


290 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


The  vessel  anchored  in  the  stream  until  the  officer  in 
command  landed  to  report  his  arrival  with  the  prisoners 
and  to  receive  instructions.  An  hour  later  he  returned, 
the  prisoners  were  landed  and  received  by  a strong  guard 
of  spearmen  at  the  water-gate.  The  news  had  spread 
rapidly  through  the  city.  A crowd  of  people  thronged 
the  streets,  while  at  the  windows  and  on  the  roofs  were 
gathered  numbers  of  ladies  of  the  upper  classes.  A 
party  of  soldiers  led  the  way,  pushing  back  the  crowd  as 
they  advanced.  A line  of  spearmen  marched  on  either 
side  of  the  captives,  and  a strong  guard  brought  up  the 
rear  to  prevent  the  crowd  from  pressing  in  there.  Mal- 
chus  walked  at  the  head  of  the  prisoners,  followed  by  his 
officers,  after  whom  came  the  soldiers,  walking  two  and 
two. 

There  was  no  air  of  dejection  in  the  bearing  of  the 
captives,  and  they  faced  the  regards  of  the  hostile  crowd 
with  the  air  rather  of  conquerors  than  of  prisoners. 
They  remembered  that  it  was  but  by  accident  that  they 
had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans;  that  in  the 
battlefield  they  had  proved  themselves  over  and  over 
again  more  than  a match  for  the  soldiers  of  Rome,  and 
that  it  was  the  walls  of  the  city  alone  which  had  pre- 
vented their  marching  through  the  streets  as  triumphant 
conquerors. 

It  was  no  novel  sight  in  Rome  for  Carthaginian  pris- 
oners to  march  through  the  streets,  for  in  the^  previous 
campaigns  large  numbers  of  Carthaginians  had  been 
captured;  but  since  Hannibal  crossed  the  Alps  and 
carried  his  victorious  army  through  Italy,  scarce  a pris- 
oner had  been  brought  to  Rome,  while  tens  of  thousands 
of  Romans  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Hannibal.  The 
lower  class  of  the  population  of  Rome  were  at  all  times 
rough  and  brutal,  and  the  captives  were  assailed  with 
shouts  of  exultation,  with  groans  and  menaces,  and  with 
bitter  curses  by  those  whose  friends  and  relatives  had 
fallen  in  the  wars. 

The  better  classes  at  the  windows  and  from  the  house- 
tops abstained  from  any  demonstration,  but  watched  the 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 


291 


captives  as  they  passed  with  a critical  eye,  and  with  ex- 
pressions of  admiration  at  their  fearless  bearing  and 
haughty  mien. 

‘‘  Truly,  that  youth  who  marches  at  their  head  might 
pose  for  a Carthaginian  Apollo,  Sempronius,’’  a Roman 
matron  said  as  she  sat  at  the  balcony  of  a large  mansion 
at  the  entrance  to  the  Forum.  “I  have  seldom  seen  a 
finer  face.  See  what  strength  his  limbs  show,  although 
he  walks  as  lightly  as  a girl.  I have  a fancy  to  have  him 
as  a slave;  he  would  look  well  to  walk  behind  me  and 
carry  my  mantle  when  I go  abroad.  See  to  it,  Sem- 
pronius;  as  your  father  is  the  military  praetor,  you  can 
manage  this  for  me  without  trouble.” 

I will  do  my  best.  Lady  Flavia,”  the  young  Roman 
said;  ''  but  there  may  be  difficulties.” 

‘'What  difficulties?”  Flavia  demanded  imperiously. 
“ I suppose  the  Carthaginians  will  as  usual  be  handed 
over  as  slaves;  and  who  should  have  a better  right  to 
choose  one  among  them  than  I,  whose  husband,  Tiberius 
Gracchus,  is  Consul  of  Rome?” 

“ None  assuredly,”  Sempronius  replied.  “ It  was  only 
because,  as  I hear,  that  youth  is  a cousin  of  Hannibal 
himself,  and,  young  as  he  is,  the  captain  of  his  body- 
guard, and  I thought  that  my  father  might  intend  to 
confine  him  in  the  prison  for  better  security.” 

Flavia  waved  her  hand  imperiously. 

“ When  did  you  ever  hear  of  a slave  escaping  from 
Rome,  Sempronius?  Are  not  the  walls  high  and  strong, 
and  the  sentries  numerous?  And  even  did  they  pass 
these,  would  not  the  badge  of  slavery  betray  them  at  once 
to  the  first  who  met  them  without,  and  they  would  be  cap- 
tured and  brought  back?  No,  I have  set  my  mind  upon 
having  him  as  a slave.  He  will  go  well  with  that  Gaul- 
ish maiden  whom  Postumius  sent  me  from  the  banks  of 
the  Po  last  autumn.  I like  my  slaves  to  be  as  handsome 
as  my  other  surroundings/  and  I see  no  reason  why  I 
should  be  balked  of  my  fancy.” 

“ I will  dO'  my  best  to  carry  out  your  wishes,  Lady 
Flavia,”  Sempronius  replied  deferentially,  for  the  wife  of 


292 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


the  consul  was  an  important  personage  in  Rome. 
Her  family  was  one  of  the  most  noble  and  powerful 
in  the  city,  and  she  herself — wealthy,  luxurious,  and 
strong-willed — was  regarded  as  a leader  of  society  at 
Rome. 

Sempronius  deemed  it  essential  for  his  future  advance- 
ment to  keep  on  good  terms  with  her.  At  the  same  time 
he  was  ill-pleased  at  this  last  fancy  of  hers.  In  the  first 
place,  he  was  a suitor  for  the  hand  of  her  daughter  Julia. 
In  the  second,  he  greatly  admired  the  northern  beauty  of 
the  Gaulish  slave  girl  whom  she  had  spoken  of,  and  had 
fully  intended  that  when  Flavia  became  tired  of  her — 
and  her  fancies  seldom  lasted  long — ^he  would  get  his 
mother  to  offer  to  exchange  a horse,  or  a hawk,  or  some- 
thing else  upon  which  Flavia  might  set  her  mind,  for  the 
slave  girl;  in  which  case  she  would,  of  course,  be  in  his 
power.  He  did  not,  therefore,  approve  of  Flavians  in- 
tention of  introducing  this  handsome  young  Cartha- 
ginian as  a slave  into  her  household.  It  was  true  that 
he  was  but  a slave  at  present,  but  he  was  a Carthaginian 
noble  of  rank  as  high  as  that  of  Flavia. 

That  he  was  brave  was  certain,  or  he  would  not  be  the 
captain  of  Hannibaks  bodyguard.  Julia  was  fully  as 
capricious  as  her  mother,  and  might  take  as  warm  a 
fancy  for  Malchus  as  Flavia  had  done,  while,  now  the 
idea  of  setting  this  Gaulish  girl  and  the  Carthaginian 
together  had  seized  Flavia,  it  would  render  more  distant 
the  time  when  the  Roman  lady  might  be  reasonably  ex- 
pected to  tire  of  the  girl.  However,  he  felt  that  Flavians 
wishes  must  be  carried  out;  whatever  the  danger  might 
be,  it  was  less  serious  than  the  certainty  of  losing  that 
lady's  favor  unless  he  humored  her  whims. 

His  family  was  far  less  distinguished  than  hers,  and 
her  approval  of  his  suit  with  Julia  was  an  unexpected 
piece  of  good  fortune  which  he  owed,  as  he  knew,  prin- 
cipally to  the  fact  that  Gracchus  wished  to-  marry  his 
daughter  to  Julius  Marcius,  who  had  deeply  offended 
Flavia  by  an  outspoken  expression  of  opinion  that  the 
Roman  ladies  mingled  too  much  in  public  affairs,  and 


THE  SARDINIAN  FORESTS. 


293 


that  they  ought  to  be  content  to  stay  at  home  and  rule 
their  households  and  slaves. 

He  knew  that  he  would  have  no  difficulty  with  his 
father.  The  praetor  was  most  anxious  that  his  son 
should  make  an  alliance  with  the  house  of  Gracchus,  and 
it  was  ^he  custom  that  such  prisoners  taken  in  war,  as 
were  not  sacrificed  to  the  gods,  should  be  given  as  slaves 
to  the  nobles.  As  yet  the  great  contests  in  the  arena, 
which  cost  the  lives  of  such  vast  numbers  of  prisoners 
taken  in  war,  were  not  instituted.  Occasional  combats, 
indeed,  took  place,  but  these  were  on  a small  scale,  and 
were  regarded  rather  as  a sacrifice  to  Mars  than  as  an 
amusement  for  the  people. 

Sempronius  accordingly  took  his  way  moodily  home. 
The  praetor  had  just  returned,  having  seen  Malchus  and 
the  officers  lodged  in  prison,  while  the  men  were  set  to 
work  on  the  fortifications.  Sempronius  stated  Flavians 
request.  The  praetor  looked  doubtful. 

I had  intended,’’  he  said,  ''  to  have  kept  the  officers 
in  prison  until  the  senate  decided  what  should  be  done 
with  them;  but,  of  course,  if  Flavia  has  set  her  mind  on 
it  I must  strain  a point.  After  all  there  is  nO'  special 
reason  why  the  prisoners  should  be  treated  differently  to 
others.  Of  course  I cannot  send  the  leader  of  the  party 
tO'  Flavia  and  let  the  others  remain  in  prison.  As  there 
are  two  of  them  I will  send  them  as  presents  to  two  of 
the  principal  families  in  Rome,  so  that  if  any  question 
arises  upon  the  subject  I shall  at  once  have  powerful  de- 
fenders; at  any  rate,  it  will  not  do  to  offend  Flavia.” 

Malchus,  as  he  was  led  through  the  streets  of  Rome, 
had  been  making  comparisons  by  no  means  to  the  favor 
of  Carthage.  The  greater  simplicity  of  dress,  the  ab- 
sence of  the  luxury  which  was  so  unbridled  at  Carthage, 
the  plainness  of  the  architecture  of  the  houses,  the  free 
and  manly  bearing  of  the  citizens,  all  impressed  him. 
Rough  as  was  the  crowd  who  jeered  and  hooted  him  and 
his  companions,  there  was  a power  and  a vigor  among 
them  which  were  altogether  lacking  at  home.  Under 
the  influence  of  excitement  the  populace  there  was  cap- 


2g4  the  young  Carthaginian. 

able  of  rising  and  asserting  themselves,  but  their  general 
demeanor  was  that  of  subservience  to  the  wealthy  and 
powerful. 

The  tyranny  of  the  senate  weighed  on  the  people,  the 
numerous  secret  denunciations  and  arrests  inspired  each 
man  with  a mistrust  of  his  neighbor,  for  none  could  say 
that  he  was  safe  from  the  action  of  secret  enemies.  The 
Romans,  on  the  other  hand,  were  no  respecters  of  per- 
sons. Every  free  citizen  deemed  himself  the  equal  of 
the  best;  the  plebeians  held  their  own  against  the  patri- 
cians, and  could  always  return  one  of  the  consuls,  gen- 
erally selecting  the  man  who  had  most  distinguished 
himself  by  his  hostility  to  the  patricians. 

The  tribunes,  whose  power  in  Rome  was  nearly  equal 
to  that  of  the  consuls,  were  almost  always  the  representa- 
tives and  champions  of  the  plebeians,  and  their  power 
balanced  that  of  the  senate,  which  was  entirely  in  the 
interests  of  the  aristocracy.  Malchus  was  reflecting 
over  these  things  in  the  prison,  when  the  door  of  his  cell 
opened  and  Sempronius,  accompanied  by  two  soldiers, 
entered.  The  former  addressed  him  in  Greek. 

Follow  me,”  he  said.  “ You  have  been  appointed  by 
my  father,  the  praetor  Gains,  to  be  the  domestic  slave  of 
the  Lady  Flavia  Gracchus,  until  such  time  as  the  senate 
may  determine  upon  your  fate.” ' 

As  Carthage  also  enslaved  prisoners  taken  in  war  Mal- 
chus showed  no  surprise,  although  he  would  have  pre- 
ferred laboring  upon  the  fortifications'  with  his  men  to 
domestic  slavery,  however  light  the  latter  might  be. 
Without  a comment,  then,  he  rose  and  accompanied 
Sempronius  from  his  prison. 

Domestic  slavery  in  Rome  was  not  as  a whole  a severe 
fate.  The  masters,  indeed,  had  the  power  of  life  and 
death  over  their  slaves,  they  could  flog  and  ill-use  them 
as  they  chose;  but  as  a rule  they  treated  them  well  and 
kindly. 

The  Romans  were  essentially  a domestic  people,  kind 
to  their  wives,  and  affectionate,  although  sometimes 
strict  with  their  children.  The  slaves  were  treated  as 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 


295 


the  other  servants;  and,  indeed,  with  scarce  an  exception, 
all  servants  were  slaves.  The  rule  was  easy  and  the 
labor  by  no  means  hard.  Favorite  slaves  were  raised 
to  positions  of  trust  and  confidence,  they  frequently 
amassed  considerable  sums  of  money,  and  were  often 
granted  their  freedom  after  faithful  services. 


CHAPTER  XXL 

THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 

On  arriving  at  the  mansion  of  Gracchus,  Sempronius 
led  Malchus  to  the  apartment  occupied  by  Flavia.  Her 
face  lighted  with  satisfaction. 

You  have  done  well,  my  Sempronius,’’  she  said;  ''  I 
shall  not  forget  your  ready  gratification  of  my  wish.  So 
this  is  the  young  Carthaginian?  My  friends  will  all  envy 
me  at  having  so  handsome  a youth  to  attend  upon  me. 
Do  you  speak  our  tongue?  ” she  asked  graciously. 

few  words  only,”  Malchus  answered.  I speak 
Greek.” 

It  is  tiresome,”  Flavia  said,  addressing  Sempronius, 
‘'that  I do  not  know  that  language;  but  Julia  has  been 
taught  it.  Tell  him,  Sempronius,  that  his  duties  will  be 
easy.  He  will  accompany  me  when  I walk  abroad,  and 
will  stand  behind  me  at  table,  and  will  have  charge  of  my 
pets.  The  young  lion  cub  that  Tiberius  procured  for  me 
is  getting  troublesome  and  needs  a firm  hand  over  him; 
he  nearly  killed  one  of  the  slaves  yesterday.” 

Sempronius  translated  Flavia’s  speech  to  Malchus. 

“ I shall  dress  him,”  Flavia  said,  “ in  white  and  gold; 
he  will  look  charming  in  it.” 

“ It  is  hardly  the  dress  for  a slave,”  Sempronius  ven- 
tured to  object. 

“ I suppose  I can  dress  him  as  I please.  Lesbia,  the 
wife  of  ^milius,  dresses  her  household  slaves  in  blue  and ' 
silver,  and  I suppose  I have  as  much  right  as  she  has  to 
indulge  my  fancies.” 


296  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

Certainly,  Lady  Flavia,’’  Sempronius  said  reveren- 
tially. I only  thought  that  such  favors  shown  to  the 
Carthaginian  might  make  the  other  slaves  jealous.’' 

Flavia  made  no  answer,  but  waved  her  fan  to  Sem- 
pronius in  token  of  dismissal.  The  young  Roman,  in- 
wardly cursing  her  haughty  airs,  took  his  leave  at  once, 
and  Flavia  handed  Malchus  over  to  the  charge  of  the 
chief  of  the  household,  with  strict  directions  as  to  the 
dress  which  was  to  be  obtained  for  him,  and  with  orders 
to  give  the  animals  into  his  charge. 

Malchus  followed  the  man,  congratulating  himself 
that  if  he  must  serve  as  a slave,  at  least  he  could  hardly 
have  found  an  easier  situation.  The  pets  consisted  of 
some  bright  birds  from  the  East,  a Persian  greyhound, 
several  cats,  a young  bear,  and  a half-grown  lion.  Of 
these  the  lion  alone  was  fastened  up,  in  consequence  of 
his  attack  upon  the  slave  on  the  previous  day. 

Malchus  was  fond  of  animals,  and  at  once  advanced 
boldly  to  the  lion.  The  animal  crouched  as  if  for  a 
spring,  but  the  steady  gaze  of  Malchus  speedily  changed 
its  intention,  and  advancing  to  the  full  length  of  its  chain, 
it  rubbed  itself  against  him  like  a great  cat.  Malchus 
stroked  its  side,  and  then,  going  to  a fountain,  filled  a flat 
vessel  with  water  and  placed  it  before  it.  The  lion 
lapped  th:  water  eagerly.  Since  its  assault  upon  the 
slave  who  usually  attended  to  it,  none  of  the  others  had 
ventured  to  approach  it.  They  had,  indeed,  thrown  it 
food,  but  had  neglected  to  supply  it  with  water. 

‘‘  We  shall  get  on  well  together,  old  fellow,”  Malchus 
said.  ''  We  are  both  African  captives,  and  ought  to  be 
friends.” 

Finding  from  the  other  slaves  that  until  the  previous 
day  the  animal  had  been  accustomed  to  run  about  the 
house  freely  and  to  lie  in  Flavians  room,  Malchus  at  once 
unfastened  the  chain  and  for  some  time  played  with  the 
lion,  which  appeared  gentle  and  good-tempered.  As  the 
master  of  the  household  soon  informed  the  others  of  the 
orders  he  had  received  respecting  Malchus,  the  slaves 
saw  that  the  newcomer  was  likely,  for  a time  at  least,  to 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 


297 

stand  very  high  in  the  favor  of  their  capricious  mistress, 
and  therefore  strove  in  every  way  to  gain  his  good 
will. 

Presently  Malchus  was  sent  for  again,  and  found  Julia 
sitting  on  the  couch  by  the  side  of  her  mother,  and  he 
at  once  acknowledged  to  himself  that  he  had  seldom 
seen  a fairer  woman.  She  was  tall,  and  her  figure  was 
full  and  well  proportioned.  Her  glossy  hair  was  wound 
in  a coil  at  the  back  of  her  head,  her  neck  and  arms  were 
bare,  and  she  wore  a garment  of  light  green  silk,  and 
embroidered  with  gold  stripes  along  the  bottom,  reaching 
down  to  her  knees,  while  beneath  it  a petticoat  of  Tyrian 
purple  reached  nearly  to  the  ground. 

‘‘Is  he  not  good-looking,  Julia?’’  Flavia  asked. 
“ There  is  not  a slave  in  Rome  like  him.  Lesbia  and 
Fulvia  will  be  green  with  envy.” 

Julia  made  no  reply,  but  sat  examining  the. face  of 
Malchus  with  as  much  composure  as  if  he  had  been  a 
statue.  He  had  bowed  on  entering,  as  he  would  have 
done  in  the  presence  of  Carthaginian  ladies,  and  now 
stood  composedly  awaiting  Flavia’s  orders. 

“Ask  him,  Julia,  if  it  is  true  that  he  is  a cousin  of  Han- 
nibal and  the  captain  of  his  guard.  Such  a youth  as  he 
is,  I can  hardly  believe  it;  and  yet  how  strong  and  sinewy 
are  his  limbs,  and  he  has  an  air  of  command  in  his  face. 
He  interests  me,  this  slave.” 

Julia  asked  in  Greek  the  questions  which  her  mother 
had  dictated. 

“ Ask  him  now,  Julia,”  Flavia  said,  when  her  daughter 
had  translated  the  answer,  “ how  he  came  to  be  cap- 
tured.” 

Malchus  recounted  the  story  of  his  being  blown  by  a 
gale  into  the  Roman  ports;  then,  on  her  own  account, 
Julia  inquired  whether  he  had  been  present  at  the 
various  battles  of  the  campaign.  After  an  hour’s  con- 
versation Malchus  was  dismissed.  In  passing  through 
the  hall  beyond  he  came  suddenly  upon  a female  who 
issued  from  one  of  the  female  apartments.  They  gave 
a simultaneous  cry  of  astonishment. 


298 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Clotilda! ’’  Malchus  exclaimed,  you  here,  and  a 
captive? 

‘'Alas,  yes!”  the  girl  replied.  “I  was  brought  here 
three  months  since.” 

“ I have  heard  nothing  of  you  all,”  Malchus  said, 
“ since  your  father  returned  with  his  contingent  after  the 
battle  of  Trasimene.  We  knew  that  Postumius  with  his 
legion  was  harrying  Cisalpine  Gaul,  but  no  particulars 
have  reached  us.” 

“ My  father  is  slain,”  the  girl  said.  “ He  and  the  tribe 
were  defeated.  The  next  day  the  Romans  attacked  the 
village.  We,  the  women  and  the  old  men,  defended  it 
till  the  last.  My  two  sisters  \yere  killed.  I was  taken 
prisoner  and  sent  hither  as  a present  to  Flavia  by  Pos- 
tumius. I have  been  wishing  to  die,  but  now,  since  you 
are  here,  I shall  be  content  to  live,  even  as  a Roman 
slave.” 

While  they  were  speaking  they  had  been  standing  with 
their  hands  clasped.  Malchus,  looking  down  into  her 
face,  over  which  the  tears  were  now  streaming  as  she 
recalled  the  sad  events  at  home,  wondered  at  the  change 
which  eighteen  months  had  wrought  in  it.  Then  she 
was  a girl,  now  she  was  a beautiful  woman— the  fairest 
he  had  ever  seen,  Malchus  thought,  with  her  light  brown 
hair  with  a gleam  of  gold,  her  deep  gray  eyes,  and  tender, 
sensitive  mouth. 

“ And  your  mother?  ” he  asked. 

“ She  was  with  my  father  in  the  battle,  and  was  left 
for  dead  on  the  field;  but  I heard  from  a captive,  taken  a 
month  after  I was,  that  she  had  survived,  and  was  with 
the  remnant  of  the  tribe  in  the  well-nigh  inaccessible  fast- 
nesses at  the  head  of  the  Orcus.” 

“ We  had  best  meet  as  strangers,”  Malchus  said.  “ It 
were  well  that  none  suspect  we  have  met  before.  I 
shall  not  stay  here  long  if  I am  not  exchanged.  I shall 
try  to  escape  whatever  be  the  risks,  and  if  you  will  ac- 
company me  I will  not  go  alone.” 

“ You  know  I will,  Malchus,”  Clotilde  answered 
frankly.  “ Whenever  you  give  the  word  I am  ready, 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE.  ^99 

whatever  the  risk  is.  I should  break  my  heart  were  I 
left  here  alone  again.’' 

A footstep  was  heard  approaching,  and  Clotilde,  drop- 
ping Malchus’  hands,  fled  away  into  the  inner  apart- 
ments, while  Malchus  walked  quietly  on  to  the  part  of  the 
house  appropriated  to  the  slaves.  The  next  day,  having 
assumed  his  new  garments,  and  having  had  a light  gold 
ring,  as  a badge  of  servitude,  fastened  round  his  neck, 
Malchus  accompanied  Flavia  and  her  daughter  on  a 
series  of  visits  to  their  friends. 

The  meeting  with  Clotilde  had  delighted  as  much  as 
it  had  surprised  Malchus.  The  figure  of  the  Gaulish 
maiden  had  been  often  before  his  eyes  during  his  long 
night  watches.  When  he  was  with  her  last  he  had  re- 
solved that  when  he  next  journeyed  north  he  would  ask 
her  hand  of  the.  chief,  and  since  his  journey  to  Carthage 
his  thoughts  had  still  more  often  reverted  to  her.  The 
loathing  which  he  now  felt  for  Carthage  had  converted 
what  was,  when  he  was  staying  with  Allobrigius,  little 
more  than  an  idea,  into  a fixed  determination  that  he 
would  cut  himself  loose  altogether  from  corrupt  and  de- 
generate Carthage,  and  settle  among  the  Gauls.  That 
he  should  find  Clotilde  a captive  in  Rome  had  never 
entered  his  wildest  imagination,  and  he  now  blessed,  as 
a piece  of  the  greatest  good  fortune,  the  chance  which 
had  thrown  him  into  the  hands  of  the  Romans,  and 
brought  him  into  the  very  house  where  Clotilde  was  a 
slave.  Had  it  not  been  for  that  he  would  never  again 
have  heard  of  her.  When  he  returned  to  her  ruined 
home  he  would  have  found  that  she  had  been  carried 
away  by  the  Roman  conquerors,  but  of  her  after  fate  no 
word  could  ever  have  reached  him. 

Some  weeks  passed,  but  no  mode  of  escape  presented 
itself  to  his  mind.  Occasionally  for  a few  moments  he 
saw  Clotilde  alone,  and  they  were  often  together  in 
Flavians  apartment,  for  the  Roman  lady  was  proud  of 
showing  ofif  to  her  friends  her  two  slaves,  both  models  of 
their  respective  races. 

Julia  had  at  first  been  cold  and  hard  to  Malchus,  but 


300 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


gradually  her  manner  had  changed,  and  she  now  spoke 
kindly  and  condescendingly  to  him,  and  would  some- 
times sit  looking  at  him  from  under  her  dark  eyebrows 
with  an  expression  which  Malchus  altogether  failed  to 
interpret.  Clotilde  was  more  clear-sighted.  One  day, 
meeting  Malchus  alone  in  the  atrium,  she  said  to  him: 
‘‘  Malchus,  do  you  know  that  I fear  Julia  is  learning  to 
love  you.  I see  it  in  her  face,  in  the  glance  of  her  eye,  in 
the  softening  of  that  full  mouth  of  hers.” 

‘‘  You  are  dreaming,  little  Clotilde,”  Malchus  said, 
laughing. 

'‘I  am  not,”  she  said  firmly;  ‘'I  tell  you  she  loves 
you.” 

''  Impossible!  ” Malchus  said  incredulously.  The 
haughty  Julia,  the  fairest  of  the  Roman  maidens,  fall  in 
love  with  a slave!  You  are  dreaming,  Clotilde.” 

''  But  you  are  not  a common  slave,  Malchus;  you  are 
a Carthaginian  noble  and  the  cousin  of  Hannibal.  You 
are  her  equal  in  all  respects.” 

''  Save  for  this  gold  collar,”  Malchus  said,  touching 
the  badge  of  slavery  lightly. 

''  Are  you  sure  you  do  not  love  her  in  return,  Malchus? 
She  is  very  beautiful.” 

Is  she?”  Malchus  said  carelessly.  “Were  she  fifty 
times  more  beautiful  it  would  make  no  difference  to  me, 
for,  as  you  know  as  well  as  I do,  I love  someone  else.” 

Clotilde  flushed  to  the  brow.  “ You  have  never  said 
so,”  she  said  softly. 

“ What  occasion  to  say  so  when  you  know  it?  You 
have  always  known  it,  ever  since  the  day  when  we  went 
over  the  bridge  together.” 

“ But  I am  no  fit  mate  for  you,”  she  said.  “ Even 
when  my  father  was  alive  and  the  tribe  unbroken,  what 
were  we  that  I should  wed  a great  Carthaginian  noble? 
Now  the  tribe  is  broken,  I am  only  a Roman  slave.” 

“Have  you  anything  else  to  observe?”  Malchus  said 
quietly. 

“ Yes,  a great  deal  more,”  she  went  on  urgently. 
“ How  could  you  present  your  wife,  an  ignorant  Gaulish 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 


301 


girl,  to  your  relatives,  the  haughty  dames  of  Carthage? 
They  would  look  down  upon  me  and  despise  me.’’ 

''  Clotilde,  you  are  betraying  yourself,”  Malchus  said, 
smiling,  for  you  have  evidently  thought  the  matter  over 
in  every  light.  No,”  he  said,  detaining  her,  as,  with  an 
exclamation  of  shame,  she  would  have  fled  away,  you 
must  not  go.  You  knew  that  I loved  you,  and  for  every 
time  you  have  thought  of  me,  be  it  ever  so  often,  I have 
thought  of  you  a score.  You  knew  that  I loved  you  and 
intended  to  ask  your  hand  from  your  father.  As  for  the 
dames  of  Carthage,  I think  not  of  carrying  you  there; 
but  if  you  will  wed  me  I will  settle  down  for  life  among 
your  people.” 

A footstep  was  heard  approaching.  Malchus  pressed 
Clotilde  for  a moment  against  his  breast,  and  then  he  was 
alone.  The  newcomer  was  Sempronius.  He  was  still 
a frequent  visitor,  but  he  was  conscious  that  he  had  lately 
lost  rather  than  gained  ground  in  the  good  graces  of 
Julia.  Averse  as  he  had  been  from  the  first  to  the  intro- 
duction of  Malchus  into  the  household,  he  was  not  long 
in  discovering  the  reason  for  the  change  in  Julia,  and  the 
dislike  he  had  from  the  first  felt  of  Malchus  had  deepened 
to  a feeling  of  bitter  hatred. 

Slave,”  he  said  haughtily,  ''  tell  your  mistress  that  I 
am  here.” 

I am  not  your  slave,”  Malchus  said  calmly,  and 
shall  not  obey  your  orders  when  addressed  in  such  a 
tone.” 

Insolent  hound,”  the  young  Roman  exclaimed,  I 
will  chastise  you,”  and  he  struck  Malchus  with  his  stick. 
In  an  instant  the  latter  sprang  upon  him,  struck  him  to 
the  ground,  and  wrenching  the  staff  from  his  hand  laid 
it  heavily  across  him.  At  that  moment  Flavia,  followed 
by  her  daughter,  hurried  in  at  the  sound  of  the  struggle. 
''Malchus,”  she  exclaimed,  "what  means  this?” 

" It  means,”  Sempronius  said,  rising,  livid  with  pas- 
sion, " that  your  slave  has  struck  me — me,  a Roman 
patrician.  I will  lodge  a complaint  against  him,  and  the 
penalty,  you  know,  is  de^th/’ 


302 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN, 


He  struck  me  first,  Lady  Flavia,’’  Malchus  said 
quietly,  “ because  I would  not  do  his  behests  when  he 
spoke  to  me  as  a dog/’ 

If  you  struck  my  §lave,  Sempronius,”  Flavia  said 
coldly,  I blame  him  not  that  he  returned  the  blow. 
Although  a prisoner  of  war,  he  is,  as  you  well  know,  of 
a rank  in  Carthage  superior  to  your  own,  and  I wonder 
not  that,  if  you  struck  him,  he  struck  you  in  return. 
You  know  that  you  had  no  right  to  touch  my  slave,  and 
if  you  now  take  any  steps  against  him  I warn  you  that 
you  will  never  enter  this  house  again.” 

Nor  will  I ever  speak  a word  to  you,”  Julia  added. 

‘‘But  he  has  struck  me,”  Sempronius  said  furiously; 
“ he  has  knocked  me  down  and  beaten  me.” 

“ Apparently  you  brought  it  upon  yourself,”  Flavia 
said.  “ None  but  ourselves  know  what  has  happened; 
therefore,  neither  shame  nor  disgrace  can  arise  from  it. 
My  advice  to  you  is,  go  home  now  and  remain  there  until 
those  marks  of  the  stick  have  died  out;  it  will  be  easy  for 
you  to  assign  an  excuse.  If  you  follow  the  matter  up, 
I will  proclaim  among  my  friends  how  I found  you  here 
groveling  on  the  ground  while  you  were  beaten.  What 
will  then  be  said  of  your  manliness?  Already  the  re- 
peated excuses  which  have  served  you  from  abstaining 
to  join  the  armies  in  the  field  have  been  a matter  for 
much  comment.  You  best  know  whether  it  would  im- 
prove your  position  were  it  known  that  you  had  been 
beaten  by  a slave.  Why,  you  would  be  a jest  among 
young  Romans.” 

Sempronius  stood  irresolute.  His  last  hopes  of  win- 
ning Julia  were  annihilated  by  what  had  happened.  The 
tone  of  contempt  in  which  both  mother  and  daughter  had 
spoken  sufficiently  indicated  their  feelings,  and  for  a mo- 
ment he  hesitated  whether  he  would  not  take  what  re- 
venge he  could  by  denouncing  Malchus.  But  the 
thought  was  speedily  put  aside.  He  had  been  wrong  in 
striking  the  domestic  slave  of  another;  but  the  fact  that 
Malchus  had  been  first  attacked,  and  the  whole  influence 
of  the  house  of  Gracchus,  its  relations,  friends,  and 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 


303 


clients  exerted  in  his  behalf,  would  hardly  suffice  to  save 
him.  Still  the  revenge  would  be  bought  dearly  in  the 
future  hostility  of  Flavia  and  her  friends,  and  in  the  ex- 
posure of  his  own  humiliating  attitude.  He,  therefore, 
with  a great  effort,  subdued  all  signs  of  anger  and  said: 
Lady  Flavia,  your  wish  has  always  been  law  to  me, 
and  I would  rather  that  anything  should  happen  than 
that  I should  lose  your  favor  and  patronage,  therefore, 
I am  willing  tO’  forget  what  has  happened,  the  more  so  as 
I own  that  I acted  wrongly  in  striking  your  slave.  I 
trust  that  after  this  apology  you  will  continue  to  be  the 
kindly  friend  I have  always  found  you.’’ 

Certainly,  Sempronius,’’  Flavia  said  graciously,  “ and 
I shall  not  forget  your  ready  acquiescence  in  my  wishes.’’ 

It  was  the  more  easy  for  Sempronius  to  yield,  inas- 
much as  Malchus  had,,  after  stating  that  he  had  been  first 
struck,  quietly  left  the  apartment.  For  some  little  time 
things  went  on  as  before.  Malchus  was  now  at  home  in 
Rome.  As  a slave  of  one  of  the  most  powerful  families, 
as  was  indicated  by  the  badge  he  wore  on  his  dress,  he 
was  able,  when  his  services  were  not  required,  to  wander 
at  will  in  the  city.  He  made  the  circuit  of  the  walls, 
marked  the  spots  which  were  least  frequented  and  where 
an  escape  would  be  most  easily  made;  and,  having 
selected  a spot  most  remote  from  the  busy  quarter  of  the 
town,  he  purchased  a long  rope,  and  carrying  it  there, 
concealed  it  under  some  stones  dose  to  one  of  the  flights 
of  steps  by  which  access  was  obtained  to  the  summit  of 
the  wall. 

The  difficulty  was  not  how  to  escape  from  Rome,  for 
that,  now  that  he  had  so  much  freedom  of  movement, 
was  easy,  but  how  to  proceed  when  he  had  once  gained 
the  open  country.  For  himself  he  had  little  doubt  that 
he  should  be  able  to  make  his  way  through  the  terri- 
tories of  the  allies  of  Rome,  but  the  difficulty  of  traveling 
with  Clotilde  would  be  much  greater. 

Clotilde,”  he  said  one  day,  ''  set  your  wits  to  work 
and  try  and  think  of  some  disguise  in  which  you  might 
pass  with  me.  I have  already  prepared  for  getting  be- 


304 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


yond  the  walls;  but  the  pursuit  after  us  will  be  hot,  and 
until  we  reach  the  Carthaginian  lines  every  man’s  hand 
will  be  against  us.” 

''  I have  thought  of  it,  Malchus;  the  only  thing  that  I 
can  see  is  for  me  to  stain  my  skin  and  dye  my  hair  and 
go  as  a peasant  boy.” 

‘‘  That  is  what  I,  too,  have  thought  of,  Clotilde.  The 
disguise  would  be  a poor  one,  for  the  roundness  of  your 
arms  and  the  color  of  your  eyes  would  betray  you  at 
once  to  anyone  who  looked  closely  at  you.  However, 
as  I can  see  no  better  way,  I will  get  the  garments  and 
some  for  myself  to  match,  and  some  stuff  for  staining 
the  skin  and  hair.” 

The  next  day  Malchus  bought  the  clothes  and  dye 
and  managed  to  bring  them  into  the  house  unobserved, 
and  to  give  to  Clotilde  those  intended  for  her. 

The  lion,  under  the  influence  of  the  mingled  firmness 
and  kindness  of  Malchus,  had  now  recovered  his  docility, 
and  followed  him  about  the  house  like  a great  dog,  sleep- 
ing stretched  out  on  a mat  by  the  side  of  his  couch. 

Sempronius  continued  his  visits.  Malchus  was  sel- 
dom present  when  he  was  with  Flavia,  but  Clotilde  was 
generally  in  the  room.  It  was  now  the  height  of  sum- 
mer, and  her  duty  was  to  stand  behind  her  mistress  with 
a large  fan,  with  which  she  kept  up  a current  of  air  over 
Flavia’s  head  and  drove  off  the  troublesome  flies. 
Sometimes  she  had  to  continue  doing  so  for  hours,  while 
Flavia  chatted  with  her  friends. 

Sempronius  was  biding  his  time.  The  two  slaves  were 
still  high  in  Flavians  favor,  but  he  was  in  hopes  that 
something  might  occur  which  would  render  her  willing 
to  part  with  them.  He  watched  Julia  narrowly  when- 
ever Malchus  entered  the  room,  and  became  more  and 
more  convinced  that  she  had  taken  a strong  fancy  for 
the  Carthaginian  slave,  and  the  idea  occurred  to  him 
that,  by  exciting  her  jealousy,  he  might  succeed  in  ob- 
taining his  object.  So  careful  were  Malchus  and 
Clotilde  that  he  had  no  idea  whatever  that  any  under- 
standing existed  between  them.  This,  however,  mat- 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 


305 

tered  but  little;  nothing  was  more  likely  than  that  these 
two  handsome  slaves  should  fall  in  love  with  each  other, 
and  he  determined  to  suggest  the  idea  to  Julia. 

Accordingly,  one  day  when  he  was  sitting  beside  her, 
while  Flavia  was  talking  with  some  other  visitors,  he  re- 
marked carelessly:  Your  mother’s  two  slaves,  the  Car- 

thaginian and  the  Gaul,  would  make  a handsome 
couple.” 

He  saw  a flush  of  anger  in  Julia’s  face.  For  a mo- 
ment she  did  not  reply,  and  then  said  in  a tone  of 
indifference: 

Yes,  they  are  each  well-favored  in  their  way.” 
Methinks  the  idea  has  occurred  to  them,”  Sempro- 
nius  said.  I have  seen  them  glance  at  each  other,  and 
doubt  not  that  when  beyond  your  presence  they  do  not 
confine  themselves  to  looks.” 

Julia  was  silent,  but  Sempronius  saw,  in  the  tightly 
compressed  lips  and  the  lowering  brow  with  which 
she  looked  from  one  to  the  other,  that  the  shaft  had 
told. 

‘‘  I have  wondered  sometimes,”  he  said,  in  an  idle 
moment,  whether  they  ever  met  before.  The  Cartha- 
ginians were  for  some  time  among  the  Cisalpine  Gauls, 
and  the  girl  was,  you  have  told  me,  the  daughter  of  a 
chief  there;  they  may  well  have  met.” 

Julia  made  no  reply,  and  Sempronius,  feeling  that  he 
had  said  enough,  began  to  talk  on  other  subjects.  Julia 
scarcely  answered  him,  and  at  last  impatiently  waved 
him  away.  She  sat  silent  and  abstracted  until  the  last  of 
the  visitors  had  left,  then  she  rose  from  her  seat  and 
walked  quietly  up  to  her  mother  and  said  abruptly  to 
Clotilde,  who  was  standing  behind  her  mistress:  ‘‘Did 
you  know  the  slave  Malchus  before  you  met  here?  ” 

The  suddenness  of  the  question  sent  the  blood  up  into 
the  cheeks  of  the  Gaulish  maiden,  and  Julia  felt  at  once 
that  the  hints  of  Sempronius  were  fully  justified. 

“ Yes,”  Clotilde  answered  quietly.  “ I met  him  when, 
with  Hannibal,  he  came  down  from  the  Alps  into  our 
country.” 


3o6 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


''Why  did  you  not  say  so  before?’’  Julia  asked  pas- 
sionately. " Mother,  the  slaves  have  been  deceiving  us.” 
"Julia,”  Flavia  said  in  surprise,  "why  this  heat? 
What  matters  it  to  us  whether  they  have  met  before?” 
Julia  did  not  pay  any  attention,  but  stood  with  angry 
eyes  waiting  for  Clotilde’s  answer. 

" I did  not  know.  Lady  Julia,”  the  girl  said  quietly, 
" that  the  affairs  of  your  slaves  were  of  any  interest  to 
you.  We  recognized  each  other  when  we  first  met. 
Long  ago,  now,  when  we  were  both  in  a different 
position ” 

"And  when  you  loved  *each  other?”  Julia  said  in  a 
tone  of  concentrated  passion. 

" And  when  we  loved  each  other,”  Clotilde  repeated, 
her  head  thrown  back  now,  and  her  bearing  as  proud  and 
haughty  as  that  of  Julia. 

" You  hear  that,  mother?  You  hear  this  comedy  that 
these  slaves  have  been  playing  under  your  nose?  Send 
them  both  to  the  whipping-post.” 

" My  dear  Julia,”  Flavia  exclaimed,  more  and  more 
surprised  at  her  anger.  "What  harm  has  been  done? 
You  astonish  me.  Clotilde,  you  can  retire.  What 
means  all  this,  Julia?”  she  went  on  more  severely  when 
they  were  alone;  "why  all  this  strange  passion  because 
two  slaves,  who  by  some  chance  have  met  each  other 
before,  are  lovers?  What  is  this  Gaulish  girl,  what  is 
this  Carthaginian  slave,  to  you?” 

"I  love  him,  mother!”  Julia  said  passionately. 
"You!”  Flavia  exclaimed  in  angry  surprise;  "you, 
Julia,  of  the  house  of  Gracchus,  love  a slave!  You  are 
mad,  girl,  and  shameless!  ” 

" I say  so  without  shame,”  Julia  replied,  " and  why 
should  I not?  He  is  a noble  of  Carthage,  though  now  a 
prisoner  of  war.  What  if  my  father  is  a consul?  Mal- 
chus  is  the  cousin  of  Hannibal,  who  is  a greater  man  than 
Rome  has  ever  yet  seen.  Why  should  I not  wed  hifii?  ” 
" In  the  first  place,  it  seems,  Julia,”  Flavia  said  gravely, 
" because  he  loves  someone  else.  In  the  second  place, 
because,  as  I hear,  he  is  likely  to  be  exchanged  very 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 


307 


shortly  for  a praetor  taken  prisoner  at  Cannae,  and  will 
soon  be  fighting  against  us.  In  the  third  place,  because 
all  Rome  would  be  scandalized  were  a Roman  maiden  of 
the  patrician  order,  and  of  the  house  of  Gracchus,  to 
marry  one  of  the  invaders  of  her  country.  Go  to,  Julia, 
I blush  for  you!  So  this  is  the  reason  why  of  late  you 
have  behaved  so  coldly  to  Sempronius.  Shame  on  you, 
daughter!  What  would  your  father  say,  did  he,  on  his 
return  from  the  field,  hear  of  your  doings?  Go  to  your 
chambers,  and  do  not  let  me  see  you  again  till  you  can  tell 
me  that  you  have  purged  this  madness  from  your  veins.’’ 
Without  a word  Julia  turned  and  left  the  room. 
Parental  discipline  was  strong  in  Rome,  and  none  dare 
disobey  a parent’s  command,  and  although  Julia  had  far 
more  liberty  and  license  than  most  unmarried  Roman 
girls,  she  did  not  dare  to  answer  her  mother  when  she 
spoke  in  such  a tone. 

Flavia  sat  for  some  <time  in  thought,  then  she  sent  for 
Malchus.  He  had  already  exchanged  a few  words  with 
Clotilde,  and  was  therefore  prepared  for  her  questions. 

Malchus,  is  it  true  that  you  love  my  Gaulish  slave 
girl?  ” 

It  is  true,”  Malchus  replied  quietly.  When  we  met 
in  Gaul,  two  years  since,  she  was  the  daughter  of  a chief, 
I a noble  of  Carthage.  I loved  her;  but  we  were  both 
young,  and  with  so  great  a war  in  hand  it  was  not  a time 
to  speak  of  marriage.” 

Would  you  marry  her  now?  ” 

Not  as  a slave,”  Malchus  replied;  ‘^when  I marry 
her  it  shall  be  before  the  face  of  all  men — I as  a noble  of 
Carthage,  she  as  a noble  Gaulish  maiden.” 

Hannibal  is  treating  for  your  exchange  now,”  Flavia 
said.  ''  There  are  difficulties  in  the  way,  for,  as  you 
know,  the  senate  have  refused  to  allow  its  citizens  who 
surrender  to  be  ransomed  or  exchanged;  but  the  friends 
of  the  praetor  Publius  are  powerful  and  are  bringing  all 
their  influence  to  bear  to  obtain  the  exchange  of  their 
kinsman,  whom  Hannibal  has  offered  for  you.  I will 
gladly  use  what  influence  I and  my  family  possess  to  aid 


3o8 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


them.  I knew  when  you  came  to  me  that,  as  a prisoner 
of  war,  it  was  likely  that  you  might  be  exchanged.’’ 

You  have  been  very  kind,  my  lady  Flavia,”  Malchus 
said,  “ and  I esteem  myself  most  fortunate  in  having 
fallen  into  such  hands.  Since  you  know  now  how  it  is 
with  me  and  Clotilde,  I can  ask  you  at  once  to  let  me 
ransom  her  of  you.  Any  sum  that  you  like  to  name  I 
will  bind  myself,  on  my  return  to  the  Carthaginian  camp, 
to  pay  for  her.” 

I will  think  it  over,”  Flavia  said  graciously.  Clo- 
tilde is  useful  to  me,  but  I can  dispense  with  her  services, 
and  will  ask  you  no  exorbitant  amount  for  her.  If  the 
negotiations  for  your  exchange  come  to  aught,  you  may 
rely  upon  it  that  she  shall  go  hence  with  you.” 

With  an  expression  of  deep  gratitude  Malchus  retired. 
Flavia,  in  thus  acceding  to  the  wishes  of  Malchus,  was 
influenced  by  several  motives.  She  was  sincerely 
shocked  at  Julia’s  conduct,  and  was  most  desirous  of  get- 
ting both  Malchus  and  Clotilde  away,  for  she  knew  that 
her  daughter  was  headstrong  as  she  was  passionate,  and 
the  presence  of  Clotilde  in  the  house  would,  even  were 
Malchus  absent,  be  a source  of  strife  and  bitterness  be- 
tween herself  and  her  daughter. 

In  the  second  place,  it  would  be  a pretty  story  to  tell 
her  friends,  and  she  should  be  able  to  take  credit  to  her- 
self for  her  magnanimity  in  parting  with  her  favorite  at- 
tendant. Lastly,  in  the  present  state  of  affairs,  it  might 
possibly  happen  that  it  would  be  of  no  slight  advantage 
to  have  a friend  possessed  of  great  power  and  influence 
in  the  Carthaginian  camp.  Her  husband  might  be  cap- 
tured in  fight — it  was  not  beyond  the  bounds  of  possi- 
bility that  Rome  itself  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
Carthaginians.  It  was,  therefore,  well  worth  while 
making  a friend  of  a man  who  was  a near  relation  of 
Hannibal. 

For  some  days  Julia  kept  her  own  apartment.  All  the 
household  knew  that  something  had  gone  wrong,  though 
none  were  aware  of  the  cause.  A general  feeling  of  un- 
easiness existed,  for  Julia  had  from  a child  in  her  fits  of 


THE  GAULISH  SLAVE. 


309 


temper  been  harsh  with  her  slaves,  venting  her  temper 
by  cruelly  beating  and  pinching  them.  Many  a slave 
had  been  flogged  by  her  orders  at  such  a time,  for  her 
mother,  although  herself  an  easy  mistress,  seldom  inter- 
fered with  her  caprices,  and  all  that  she  did  was  good  in 
the  eyes  of  her  father. 

At  the  end  of  the  week  Flavia  told  Malchus  that  the 
negotiations  for  his  release  had  been  broken  off;  the 
Roman  senate  remaining  inflexible  in  the  resolve  that 
Romans  who  surrendered  to  the  enemy  should  not  be 
exchanged.  Malchus  was  much  disappointed,  as  it  had 
seemed  that  the  time  of  his  release  was  near;  however,  he 
had  still  his  former  plan  of  escape  to  fall  back  upon. 

A day  or  two  later  Julia  sent  a slave  with  a message 
to  Sempronius,  and  in  the  afternoon  sallied  out  with  a 
confidential  attendant,  who  always  accompanied  her 
when  she  went  abroad.  In  the  Forum  she  met  Sempro- 
nius, who  saluted  her. 

Sempronius,’’  she  said,  coming  at  once  to  the  pur- 
pose, will  you  do  me  a favor?  ” 

I would  do  anything  to  oblige  you,  Lady  Julia,  as 
you  know.” 

That  is  the  language  of  courtesy,”  Julia  said  shortly; 

I mean  would  you  be  ready  to  run  some  risk?  ” 

Certainly,”  Sempronius  answered  readily. 

You  will  do  it  the  more  readily,  perhaps,”  Julia  said, 
‘‘  inasmuch  as  it  will  gratify  your  revenge.  You  have 
reason  to  hate  Malchus,  the  Carthaginian  slave.” 

Sempronius  nodded. 

‘‘  Your  suspicion  was  true,  he  loves  the  Gaulish  slave; 
they  have  been  questioned  and  have  confessed  it.  I 
want  them  separated.” 

But  how?”  Sempronius  asked,  rejoicing  inwardly  at 
finding  that  Julia’s  wishes  agreed  so  nearly  with  his  own. 

I want  her  carried  off,”  Julia  said  shortly.  ‘‘  When 
once  you  have  got  her  you  can  do  with  her  as  you  will; 
make  her  your  slave,  kill  her,  do  as  you  like^with  her, 
that  is  nothing  to  me — all  I want  is  that  she  shall  go.  I 
suppose  you  have  some  place  where  you  could  take  her?  ” 


310 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


Yes,”  Sempronius  said,  I have  a small  estate  among 
the  Alban  Hills  where  she  would  be  safe  enough  from 
searchers;  but  how  to  get  her  there?  She  never  goes 
out  except  with  Lady  Flavia.” 

She  must  be  taken  from  the  house,”  Julia  said 
shortly;  “pretty  slaves  have  been  carried  off  before  now, 
and  no  suspicion  need  light  upon  you.  You  might  find 
some  place  in  the  city  to  hide  her  for  a few  days,  and 
then  boldly  carry  her  through  the  gates  in  a litter.  None 
will  think  of  questioning  you.” 

“ The  wrath  of  Lady  Flavia  would  be  terrible,”  Sem- 
pronius said  doubtfully. 

“ My  mother  would  be  furious  at  first,”  Julia  said 
coldly;  “but  get  her  a new  plaything, — a monkey  or  a 
Nubian  slave  boy, — ^and  she  will  soon  forget  all  about 
the  matter.” 

“ But  how  do  you  propose  it  should  be  done?”  Sem- 
pronius asked. 

“ My  slave  shall  withdraw  all  the  bolts  of  the  back 
entrance  to  the  house,”  Julia  said;  “ do  you  be  there  at 
two  in  the  morning,  when  all  will  be  sound  asleep ; bring 
with  you  a couple  of  barefooted  slaves.  My  woman  will 
be  at  the  door  and  will  guide  you  to  the  chamber  where 
the  girl  sleeps;  you  have  only  to  gag  her  and  carry  her 
quietly  off.” 

Sempronius  stood  for  a moment  in  doubt.  The  enter- 
prise was  certainly  feasible.  Wild  adventures  of  this 
kind  were  not  uncommon  among  the  dissolute  young 
Romans,  and  Sempronius  saw  at  once  that,  were  he  de- 
tected, Julia’s  influence  would  prevent  her  mother  taking 
the  matter  up  hotly.  Julia  guessed  his  thoughts. 

“ If  you  are  found  out,”  she  said,  “ I will  take  the 
blame  upon  myself,  and  tell  my  mother  that  you  were 
acting  solely  at  my  request.” 

“I  will  do  it,  Julia,”  he  agreed;  “to-night  at  two 
o’clock  I will  be  at  the  back  door  with  two  slaves  whom 
I can  trust.  I will  have  a place  prepared  to  which  I can 
take  the  girl  till  it  is  safe  to  carry  her  from  the  city.” 


THE  LION. 


3II 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  LION. 

Malchus  was  sleeping  soundly  that  night  when  he 
was  awakened  by  a low,  angry  sound  from  the  lion.  He 
looked  up,  and  saw  by  the  faint  light  of  a lamp  which 
burned  in  the  hall,  from  which  the  niche-like  bedcham- 
bers of  the  principal  slaves  opened,  that  the  animal  had 
risen  to  its  feet.  Knowing  that,  docile  as  it  was  with 
those  it  knew,  the  lion  objected  to  strangers,  the  thought 
occurred  to  him  that  some  midnight  thief  had  entered  the 
house  for  the  purpose  of  robbery.  Malchus  took  his 
staff  and  sallied  out,  the  lion  walking  beside  him. 

He  traversed  the  hall  and  went  from  room  to  room 
until  he  entered  the  portion  of  the  house  inhabited  by 
Flavia  and  the  female  slaves.  Here  he  would  have  hesi- 
tated, but  the  lion  continued  its  way,  crouching  as  it 
walked,  with  its  tail  beating  its  sides  with  short,  quick 
strokes. 

There  was  no  one  in  the  principal  apartment.  He 
entered  the  corridor,  from  which,  as  he  knew,  issued  the 
bedchambers  of  the  slaves.  Here  he  stopped  in  sudden 
surprise  at  seeing  a woman  holding  a light,  while  two 
men  were  issuing  from  one  of  the  apartments  bearing 
between  them  a body  wrapped  up  in  a cloak.  Sempro- 
riius  stood  by  the  men,  directing  their  movements.  The 
face  of  the  person  carried  was  invisible,  but  the  light  of 
the  lamp  fell  upon  a mass  of  golden  brown  hair,  and 
Malchus  knew  at  once  that  it  was  Clotilde  who  was  being 
carried  off. 

Malchus  sprang  forward  and  with  a blow  of  his  staff 
leveled  one  of  the  slaves  to  the  ground;  Sempronius  with 
a furious  exclamation  drew  his  sword  and  rushed  at  him, 
while  the  other  slave,  dropping  his  burden,  closed  with 
Malchus  and  threw  his  arms  around  him.  For  a mo- 
ment Malchus  felt  powerless,  but  before  Sempronius 
could  strike  there  was  a deep  roar,  a dark  body  sprang 


312 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


forward  and  hurled  itself  upon  him,  leveling  him  to  the 
ground  with  a crushing  blow  of  its  paw,  and  then  seized 
him  by  the  shoulder  and  shook  him  violently.  The  slave 
who  held  Malchus  loosed  his  hold  and  fled  with  a cry  of 
affright,  the  female  slave  dropped  the  light  and  fled  also. 
Clotilde  had  by  this  time  gained  her  feet. 

''Quick,  love!’’  Malchus  said;  "seize  your  disguise 
and  join  me  at  the  back  gate.  Sempronius  is  killed;  I 
will  join  you  as  quickly  as  I can.” 

By  this  time  the  household  was  alarmed,  the  shout  of 
Malchus  and  the  roar  of  the  lion  had  aroused  everyone, 
and  the  slaves  soon  came  hurrying  with  lights  to  the 
spot.  Malchus  checked  them  as  they  came  running  out. 

" Fetch  the  net,”  he  said.  The  net  in  question  had 
been  procured  after  the  lion  had  before  made  an  attack 
upon  the  slave,  but  had  not  since  been  required. 

Malchus  dared  not  approach  the  creature  now,  for 
though  he  was  not  afraid  for  himself,  it  was  now  furious, 
and  might,  if  disturbed,  rush  among  the  others  and  do 
terrible  destruction  before  it  could  be  secured.  The  net 
was  quickly  brought,  and  Malchus,  with  three  of  the 
most  resolute  of  the  slaves,  advanced  and  threw  it  over 
the  lion,  which  was  lying  upon  the  prostrate  body  of 
Sempronius.  It  sprang  to  its  feet,  but  the  net  was  round 
it,  and  in  its  struggle  to  escape  it  fell  on  its  side.  An- 
other twist  of  the  net  and  it  was  helplessly  inclosed;  the 
four  men  lifted  the  ends  and  carried  it  away.  Cutting  a 
portion  of  the  net  Malchus  placed  the  massive  iron  collar 
attached  to  the  chain  round  its  neck  and  then  left  it, 
saying  to  the  others : 

" We  can  cut  the  rest  of  the  net  off  it  afterward.” 

He  then  hurried  back  to  the  scene  of  the  struggle. 
Flavia  was  already  there. 

"What  is  all  this,  Malchus?”  she  asked.  '‘Here  I 
find  Sempronius  dead  and  one  of  his  slaves  senseless  be- 
side him;  they  tell  me  when  he  first  arrived  you  were 
here.” 

" I know  nothing  of  it,  lady,”  Malchus  replied, 
" save  that  the  lion  aroused  me  by  growling,  and  think- 


THE  LION. 


313 


ing  that  robbers  might  have  entered  the  house,  I arose 
and  searched  it  and  came  upon  three  men.  One  I lev- 
eled to  the  ground  with  my  staff;  doubtless  he  is  only 
stunned  and  will  be  able  to  tell  you  more  when  he  re- 
covers. I grappled  with  another,  and  while  engaged  in 
a struggle  with  him  the  third  attacked  me  with  a sword, 
and  would  have  slain  me  had  not  the  lion  sprang  upon 
him  and  felled  him.  The  other  man  then  fled — this  is 
all  I know  about  it.’’ 

What  can  it  all  mean,”  Flavia  said.  What  could 
Sempronius  with  two  slaves  be  doing  in  my  house  after 
midnight?  It  is  a grave  outrage,  and  there  will  be  a 
terrible  scandal  in  Rome  to-morrow — the  son  of  a praetor 
and  a friend  of  the  house!  ” 

She  then  ordered  the  slaves  to  raise  the  body  of  Sem- 
pronius and  carry  it  to  a couch,  and  to  send  at  once  for  a 
leech.  She  also  bade  them  throw  water  on  the  slave  and 
bring  him  to  consciousness,  and  then  to  bring  him  before 
her  to  be  questioned. 

'‘Where  is  my  daughter?”  she  said  suddenly;  "has 
she  not  been  roused  by  all  this  stir?  ” One  of  the  female 
slaves  stole  into  Julia’s  apartment,  and  returned  saying 
that  her  mistress  was  sound  asleep  on  her  couch. 

An  expression  of  doubt  crossed  Flavia’s  face,  but  she 
only  said,  " Do  not  disturb  her,”  and  then  thoughtfully 
returned  to  her  room.  It  was  not  until  an  hour  later  that 
the  prisoner  was  sufficiently  recovered  to  be  brought  be- 
fore Flavia.  He  had  already  heard  that  his  master  was 
killed,  and,  knowing  that  concealment  would  be  useless, 
he  threw  himself  on  the  ground  before  Flavia,  and  owned 
that  he  and  another  slave  had  been  brought  by  Sempro- 
nius to  carry  off  a slave  girl. 

Acting  on  his  instructions  they  had  thrust  a kerchief 
into  her  mouth,  and  wrapped  a cloak  round  her,  and  were 
carrying  her  off  when  a man  rushed  at  him,  and  he  sup- 
posed struck  him,  for  he  remembered  nothing  more. 
He  then  with  many  tears  implored  mercy,  on  the  ground 
that  he  was  but  acting  on  his  master’s  orders.  At  this 
moment  the  praetor  himself  arrived,  Flavia  having  sent 


314  the  young  CARTHAGINIAN. 

for  him  immediately  she  had  ascertained  that  Sempro- 
nius  was  dead.  He  was  confused  and  bewildered  at  the 
suddenness  of  his  loss. 

''  I thought  at  first,”  Flavia  said,  that  he  must  have 
been  engaged  in  some  wild  scheme  to  carry  off  Julia, 
though  why  he  should  do  so  I could  not  imagine,  seeing 
that  he  had  my  approval  of  his  wooing;  but  Julia  is 
asleep,  not  having  been  awakened  by  the  noise  of  the 
scuffle.  It  must  have  been  one  of  the  slave  girls.” 
^^Ah!”  she  exclaimed  suddenly.  did  not  see  Clo- 
tilde.”  She  struck  a bell,  and  her  attendant  entered. 

Go,”  she  said,  ''  and  summon  Clotilde  here.” 

In  a few  minutes  the  slave  returned,  saying  that  Clo- 
tilde was  not  to  be  found. 

‘‘  She  may  have  been  carried  off  by  the  other  slave,” 
Flavia  said,  but  Malchus  was  there,  and  would  have 
pursued.  Fetch  him  here.” 

But  Malchus  too  was  found  to  be  missing. 

‘‘  They  must  have  fled  together,”  Flavia  said.  There 
was  an  understanding  between  them.  Doubtless  Mal- 
chus feared  that  this  affair  with  your  son  might  cause 
him  to  be  taken  away  from  here.  Perhaps  it  is  best  so, 
and  I trust  that  they  may  get  away,  though  I fear  there  is 
little  chance,  since  no  slaves  are  allowed  to  leave  the  city 
without  a pass,  and  even  did  they  succeed  in  gaining  the 
open  country  they  would  be  arrested  and  brought  back 
by  the  first  person  who  met  them.  But  that  is  not  the 
question  for  the  present. 

What  think  you,  my  friend;  what  are  we  to  do  in  this 
terrible  business?  ” 

I know  not,”  the  praetor  said  with  a groan. 

The  honor  of  both  our  families  is  concerned,”  Flavia 
said  calmly.  Your  son  has  been  found  in  my  house  at 
night  and  slain  by  my  lion.  All  the  world  knows  that 
he  was  a suitor  for  Julia's  hand.  There's  but  one  thing 
to  be  done;  the  matter  must  be  kept  secret.  It  would 
not  do  to  try  and  remove  Sempronius  to-night,  for  the 
litter  might  be  stopped  by  the  watch;  it  must  be  taken 
boldly  away  in  daylight.  Send  four  slaves  whom  you 


THE  LION, 


31S 

can  trust,  and  order  them  to  be  silent  on  pain  of  death.  I 
will  tell  my  household  that  if  a word  is  breathed  of  .what 
has  taken  place  to-night,  I will  hand  whoever  disobeys 
me  over  to  the  executioners.  When  you  have  got  your 
son’s  body  home  you  can  spread  a rumor  that  he  is  sick 
of  the  fever.  There  will  be  no  difficulty  in  bribing  the 
leech.  Then  in  a few  days  you  will  give  out  that  he  is 
dead,  and  none  will  be  any  the  wiser.” 

The  praetor  agreed  that  this  was  the  best  plan  that 
could  be  adopted^,  and  it  was  carried  out  in  due  course, 
and  so  well  was  the  secret  kept  that  no  one  in  Rome  ever 
doubted  that  Sempronius  had  fallen  a victim  to  fever. 

Julia’s  anger  in  the  morning,  when  she  heard  that  the 
Gaulish  slave  girl  and  the  Carthaginian  were  missing, 
was  great,  and  she  hurried  to  her  mother’s  room  to 
demand  that  a hue  and  cry  should  be  at  once  made  for 
them,  and  a reward  offered  for  their  apprehension.  She 
had,  when  informed  of  the  scenes  which  had  taken  place 
in  the  night,  and  of  the  death  of  Sempronius,  expressed 
great  astonishment  and  horror,  and  indeed  the  news  that 
her  accomplice  had  been  killed  had  really  shocked  her. 
The  sentiment,  however,  had  faded  to  insignificance  in 
the  anger  which  she  felt  when,  as  the  narrative  con- 
tinued, she  heard  of  the  escape  of  the  two  slaves. 

A stormy  scene  took  place  between  her  and  her 
mother;  Julia  boldly  avowing  that  she  was  the  author  of 
the  scheme  which  had  had  so  fatal  a termination. 
Flavia,  in  her  indignation  at  her  daughter’s  conduct, 
sent  her  away  at  once  to  a small  summer  retreat  belong- 
ing to  her  in  the  hills,  and  there  she  was  kept  for  some 
months  in  strict  seclusion  under  the  watchful  guardian- 
ship of  some  old  and  trusted  slaves. 

Malchus,  having  seen  the  lion  fastened  up,  had  seized 
the  bundle  containing  his  disguise,  and  hurried  away  to 
the  gate  where  Clotilde  was  awaiting  him. 

How  long  you  have  been!  ” she  said  with  a gasp  of 
relief. 

I could  not  get  away  until  the  lion  was  secured,”  he 
said,  “ for  I should  have  been  instantly  missed,  Now: 


3i6 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


we  will  be  off  at  once.’’  Both  had  thrown  large  dark 
cloaks  over  their  garments,  and  they  now  hurried  along 
through  the  deserted  streets,  occasionally  drawing  aside 
into  bylanes  as  they  heard  the  tramp  of  the  city  watch. 

At  last,  after  half  an  hour's  walking,  they  reached  the 
wall.  Malchus  knew  the  exact  spot  where  he  had  hidden 
the  rope,  and  had  no  difficulty  in  finding  it.  They 
mounted  the  steps  and  stood  on  the  battlements.  The 
sentries  were  far  apart,  for  no  enemy  was  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Rome.  Malchus  fastened  the  rope  round 
Clotilde,  and  lowered  her  down  over  the  battlements. 
When  he  found  that  she  had  reached  the  ground  he  made 
fast  the  end  of  the  rope  and  slid  down  till  he  stood  beside 
her.  They  proceeded  with  the  utmost  caution  until  at 
some  distance  from  the  walls;  and  then  shaped  their 
course  until,  after  a long  walk,  they  came  down  upon  the 
Tiber  below  the  city. 

Day  had  by  this  time  broken,  and  Malchus  bade  Clo- 
tilde enter  a little  wood  to  change  her  garments  and  dye 
her  skin.  He  then  proceeded  to  do  the  same,  and  rolling 
up  the  clothes  he  had  taken  off,  hid  them  under  a bush. 
Clotilde  soon  joined  him  again.  She  wore  the  dress  of 
a peasant  boy,  consisting  of  a tunic  of  rough  cloth  reach- 
ing to  her  knees.  Her  limbs,  face,  and  neck  were  dyed 
a sunny  brown,  and  her  hair,  which  was  cut  quite  short, 
was  blackened.  Dyes  were  largely  in  use  by  Roman 
ladies,  and  Malchus  had  had  no  difficulty  in  procuring 
those  necessary  for  their  disguises. 

I don't  think  anyone  would  suspect  you,  Clotilde," 
he  said;  ''  even  I should  pass  you  without  notice.  What 
a pity  you  have  had  to  part  with  all  your  sunny  hair!  " 

''  It  will  soon  grow  again,"  she ^ said;  ‘^and  now,  Mal- 
chus, do  not  let  us  waste  a moment.  I am  in  terror  while 
those  dark  walls  are  in  sight." 

‘^We  shall  soon  leave  them  behind,"  Malchus  said 
encouragingly.  There  are  plenty  of  fishermen's  boats 
moored  along  the  bank  here.  We  shall  soon  leave  Rome 
behind  us." 

They  stepped  into  a boat,  loosened  the  moorings,  and 


THE  LION. 


317 

pushed  off,  and  Malchus,  getting  out  the  oars,  rowed 
steadily  down  the  river  until  they  neared  its  mouth. 
Then  they  landed,  pushed  the  boat  into  the  stream  again, 
lest,  if  it  were  found  fastened  up,  it  might  give  a clew  to 
any  who  were  in  pursuit  of  them,  and  then  struck  off  into 
the  country.  After  traveling  some  miles  they  turned 
into  a wood,  where  they  lay  down  for  several  hours,  and 
did  not  resume  their  course  until  nightfall. 

Malchus  had,  before  starting,  entered  the  kitchen,  and 
had  filled  a bag  with  cold  meat,  oatmeal  cakes,  and  other 
food,  and  this,  when  examined,  proved  ample  for  four 
days’  supply,  and  he  had,  therefore,  no  occasion  to  enter 
the  villages  to  buy  provisions.  They  kept  by  the  sea- 
shore until  they  neared  Terracina,  and  then  took  to  the 
hills,  and  skirted  these  until  they  had  left  the  state  of 
Latium.  They  kept  along  at  the  foot  of  the  great  range 
which  forms  the  backbone  of  Italy,  and  so  passing  along 
Samnium,  came  down  upon  the  Volturnus,  having  thus 
avoided  the  Roman  army,  which  lay  between  Capua  and 
Rome. 

Their  journey  had  been  a rough  one,  for,  by  the  wind- 
ing road  they  had  followed  along  the  mountains,  the  dis- 
tance they  traversed  was  over  one  hundred  miles.  The 
fatigue  had  been  great,  and  it  was  well  that  Clotilde  had 
had  a Gaulish  training.  After  their  provisions  were  ex- 
hausted they  had  subsisted  upon  corn  which  they  gath- 
ered in  the  patches  of  cultivated  ground  near  the  moun- 
tain villages,  and  upon  fruits  which  they  picked  in  the 
woods. 

Twice,  toO',  they  had  come  upon  herds  of  half-wild 
goats  in  the  mountains,  and  Malchus  had  succeeded  in 
knocking  down  a kid  with  a stone.  They  had  not  made 
very  long  journeys,  resting  always  for  a few  hours  in 
the  heat  of  the  day,  and  it  was  ten  days  after  they  had 
left  Rome  before,  from  an  eminence,  they  saw  the  walls 
of  Capua. 

‘‘How  can  I go  in  like  this?”  Clotilde  exclaimed  in 
a sudden  fit  of  shyness. 

“We  will  wait  until  it  is  dusk,”  Malchus  said;  “the 


3i8  the  young  CARTHAGINIAN. 

dye  is  fast  wearing  of¥,  and  your  arms  are  strangely 
white  for  a peasant  girl’s.  I will  take  you  straight  to 
Hannibal’s  palace,  and  you  will  soon  be  fitted  out  gor- 
geously. There  are  spoils  enough  stored  up  to  clothe 
all  the  women  of  Rome.” 

They  sat  down  in  the  shade  of  a clump  of  trees,  and 
waited  till  the  heat  of  the  day  was  past;  then  they  rose 
and  walked  on  until,  after  darkness  had  fallen,  they 
entered  , the  town  of  Capua.  They  had  no  difficulty  in 
discovering  the  palace  where  Hannibal  was  lodged. 
They  were  stopped  at  the  entrance  by  the  guards,  who 
gave  a cry  of  surprise  and  pleasure  when  Malchus  re- 
vealed himself.  At  first  they  could  hardly  credit  that,  in 
the  dark-skinned  peasant,  their  own  commander  stood 
before  them,  and  as  the  news  spread  rapidly  the  officers 
of  the  corps  ran  down  and  saluted  him  with  a joyous 
greeting.  While  this  was  going  on  Clotilde  shrank  back 
out  of  the  crowd. 

As  soon  as  he  could  extricate  himself  from  his  com- 
rades, Malchus  joined  her  and  led  her  to  Hannibal, 
who,  hearing  the  unusual  stir,  was  issuing  from  his  apart- 
ment to  see  what  had  occasioned  it.  The  shouts  of 
Long  live  Malchus!  ” which  rose  from  the  soldiers  in- 
formed him  of  what  had  happened,  and  he  at  once  recog- 
nized his  kinsman  in  the  figure  advancing  to  meet  him. 

''  My  dear  Malchus,”  he  exclaimed,  this  is  a joyous 
surprise.  I have  been  in  vain  endeavoring  to  get  you 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  Romans,  but  they  were  obstinate 
in  refusing  an  exchange;  but  knowing  your  adroitness,  I 
have  never  given  up  hopes  of  seeing  you  appear  some 
day  among  us.  But  whom  have  you  here?  ” he  asked  as 
he  re-entered  his  room  accompanied  by  Malchus  and  his 
companion. 

''  This  is  Clotilde,  the  daughter  of  Allobrigius,  the  chief 
of  the  Orcan  tribe,”  Malchus  replied,  and  my  affianced 
wife.  Her  father  has  been  defeated  and  killed  by  Pos- 
tumius,  and  she  was  carried  as  a slave  to  Rome.  There 
good  fortune  and  the  gods  threw  us  together,  and  I have 
managed  to  bring  her  with  me,” 


THE  LION. 


319 


''  I remember  you,  of  course,’'  Hannibal  said  to  the 
girl,  ''  and  that  I joked  my  young  kinsman  about  you. 
This  is  well,  indeed;  but  we  must  see  at  once  about  pro- 
viding you  with  proper  garments.  There  are  no  females 
in  my  palace,  but  I will  send  at  once  for  Chalcus,  who  is 
now  captain  of  my  guard,  and  who  has  married  here  in 
Capua,  and  beg  him  to  bring  hither  his  wife;  she  will,  I 
am  sure,  take  charge  of  you  and  furnish  you  with 
garments.” 

Clotilde  was  soon  handed  over  to  the  care  of  the  Italian 
lady,  and  Malchus  then  proceeded  to  relate  to  Hannibal 
the  various  incidents  which  had  occurred  since  he  had 
sailed  from  Capua  for  Sardinia.  He  learned  in  return 
that  the  mission  of  Mago  to  Carthage  had  been  unsuc- 
cessful. He  had  brought  over  a small  re-enforcement 
of  cavalry  and  elephants,  which  had  landed  in  Bruttium 
and  had  safely  joined  the  army;  but  this  only  repaired  a 
few  of  the  many  gaps  made  by  the  war,  and  was  useless 
to  enable  Hannibal  to  carry  out  his  great  purpose. 

“ Hanno’s  influence  was  too  strong,”  Hannibal  said, 
and  I foresee  that  sooner  or  later  the  end  must  come. 
I may  hold  out  for  years  here  in  Southern  Italy,  but  un- 
less Carthage  rises  from  her  lethargy,  I must  finally  be 
overpowered.” 

''  It  seems  to  me,”  Malchus  said,  that  the  only  hope 
is  in  rousing  the  Gauls  to  invade  Italy  from  the  north.” 
I know  nothing  of  what  is  passing  there,”  Hannibal 
said;  ‘‘  but  it  is  clear  from  the  disaster  which  has  befallen 
our  friends  the  Orcans  that  the  Romans  are  more  than 
holding  their  own,  north  of  the  Apennines.  Still,  if  a 
diversion  could  be  made,  it  would  be  useful.  I sup- 
pose vou  are  desirous  of  taking  your  bride  back  to  her 
tribe?” 

“ Such  is  my  wish,  certainly,”  Malchus  said.  As  I 
have  told  you,  Hannibal,  I have  made  up  my  mind  never 
to  return  to  Carthage.  It  is  hateful  to  me.  Her  tame 
submission  to  the  intolerable  tyranny  of  Hanno  and  his 
faction,  her  sufiferance  of  the  corruption  which  reigns  in 
every  department,  her  base  ingratitude  to  you  and  the 


320  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

army  which  have  done  and  suffered  so  much,  the 
lethargy  which  she  betrays  when  dangers  are  thickening 
and  her  fall  and  destruction  are  becoming  more  and 
more  sure,  have  sickened  me  of  her.  I have  resolved, 
as  I have  told  you,  to  cast  her  off,  and  to  live  and  die 
among  the  Gauls — a life  rough  and  simple,  but  at  least 
free.’’ 

''  But  it  seems  that  the  Gauls  have  again  been  sub- 
jected to  Rome,”  Hannibal  said. 

''  On  this  side  of  the  Alps,”  Malchus  replied,  but  be- 
yond are  great  tribes  who  have  never  as  yet  heard  of 
Rome.  It  is  to  them  that  Clotilde’s  mother  belongs, 
and  we  have  settled  that  we  will  first  try  and  find  her 
mother  and  persuade  her  to  go  with  us,  and  that  if  she  is 
dead  we  will  journey  alone  until  we  join  her  tribe  in 
Germany.  But  before  I go  I will,  if  it  be  possible,  try 
and  rouse  the  Gauls  to  make  another  effort  for  freedom 
by  acting  in  concert,  by  driving  out  the  Romans  and  in- 
vading Italy.  You  will,  I trust,  Hannibal,  not  oppose 
my  plans.” 

''  Assuredly  not,  Malchus;  I sympathize  with  you,  and 
were  I younger,  and  without  ties  and  responsibilities, 
would  fain  do  the  same.  It  is  a sacrifice,  no  doubt,  to 
give  up  civilization  and  to  begin  life  anew,  but  it  is  what 
our  colonists  are  always  doing.  At  any  rate  it  is  free- 
dom— freedom  from  the  corruption,  the  intrigue,  the 
sloth,  and  the  littleness  of  a decaying  power  like  that  of 
Carthage.  You  will  be  happy  at  least  in  having  your 
wife  with  you,  while  the  gods  only  know  when  I shall 
see  the  face  of  my  beloved  Imilce. 

‘‘Yes,  Malchus,  follow  your  own  devices.  Carthage, 
when  she  flung  you  in  prison  and  would  have  put  you  to 
a disgraceful  death,  forfeited  all  further  claim  upon  you. 
You  have  rendered  her  great  services,  you  have  risked 
your  life  over  and  over  again  in  her  cause,  you  have  re- 
paid tenfold  the  debt  which  you  incurred  when  she  gave 
you  birth.  You  are  free  now  to  carry  your  sword  where 
you  will.  I shall  deeply  regret  your  loss,  but  your  father 
has  gone  and  many  another  true  friend  of  mine,  and  it  is 


THE  LION. 


321 


but  one  more  in  the  list  of  those  I have  lost.  Follow 
your  own  wishes,  and  live  in  that  freedom  which  you 
will  never  attain  in  the  service  of  Carthage.” 

The  next  day  the  marriage  of  Malchus  and  Clotilde 
took  place.  Hannibal  himself  joined  their  hands  and 
prayed  the  gods  to  bless  their  union.  Three  weeks 
later  Hannibal  arranged  that  a body  of  a hundred  Car- 
thaginian horse  should  accompany  Malchus  to  the  north, 
where  he  would  endeavor  to  raise  the  Gaulish  tribes. 
They  were  to  cross  into  Apulia,  to  travel  up  the  east 
coast  until  past  the  ranges  of  the  Apennines,  and  then 
make  their  way  across  the  plains  to  the  Alps.  A dozen 
officers  accompanied  him;  these  were  to  aid  him  in  his 
negotiations  with  the  chiefs,  and  in  organizing  the  new 
forces,  should  his  efforts  be  successful. 

To  the  great  joy  of  Malchus,  on  the  very  evening  be- 
fore he  started  Nessus  arrived  in  the  camp.  He  had, 
when  Malchus  was  at  Rome,  been  employed  with  the 
other  Carthaginian  soldiers  on  the  fortifications.  Mal- 
chus had  once  or  twice  seen  him  as,  with  the  others,  he 
was  marched  from  the  prison  to  the  walls,  and  had  ex- 
changed a few  words  with  him.  He  had  told  him  that 
he  intended  to  escape,  but  could  not  say  when  he  should 
find  an  opportunity  to  do  so;  but  that  if  at  any  time  a 
month  passed  without  his  seeing  him,  Nessus  would 
know  that  he  had  gone. 

The  extra  rigor  with  which  the  prisoners  were  guarded 
had  led  Nessus  to  suspect  that  a prisoner  had  escaped, 
and  a month  having  passed  without  his  seeing  Malchus, 
he  determined  on  making  an  attempt  at  flight.  So 
rigorous  was  the  watch  that  there  was  no  possibility  of 
this  being  done  secretly,  and,  therefore,  one  day  when 
they  were  employed  in  repairing  the  foundations  of  the 
wall  outside  the  city,  Nessus  seized  the  opportunity,  when 
the  attention  of  the  guards  was  for  a moment  directed 
in  another  quarter,  to  start  at  the  top  of  his  speed.  He 
had  chosen  the  hottest  hour  of  the  day  for  the  attempt, 
when  few  people  were  about,  and  the  peasants  had  left 
the  fields  for  an  hour’s  sleep  under  the  shade  of  trees. 


32^  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

The  Roman  guard  had  started  in  pursuit,  but  Nessus 
had  not  overrated  his  powers.  Gradually  he  left  them 
behind  him,  and,  making  straight  for  the  Tiber,  plunged 
in  and  swam  the  river.  He  had  followed  the  right  bank 
up  to  the  hills,  and  on  the  second  evening  after  starting 
made  his  appearance  at  Capua.  When  he  heard  the 
plans  of  Malchus  he  announced,  as  a matter  of  course, 
that  he  should  accompany  him.  Malchus  pointed  out 
that,  with  the  rewards  and  spoils  he  had  obtained,  he  had 
now  sufficient  money  to  become  a man  of  importance 
among  his  own  people.  Nessus  quietly  waved  the  re- 
mark aside  as  if  it  were  wholly  unworthy  of  considera- 
tion. 

The  cavalry  who  were  tO'  accompany  Malchus  were 
light-armed  Numidians,  whose  speed  would  enable  them 
to  distance  any  bodies  of  the  enemy  they  might  meet  on 
their  way.  With  them  were  thirty  led  horses,  some  of 
them  carrying  a large  sum  of  money,  which  Hannibal 
had  directed  should  be  paid  to  Malchus  from  the  treas- 
ury, as  his  share,  as  an  officer  of  high  rank,,  of  the  cap- 
tured booty.  The  rest  of  the  horses  were  laden  with 
costly  arms,  robes  of  honor,  and  money  as  presents  for 
the  Gaulish  chiefs.  These  also  were  furnished  from  the 
abundant  spoils  which  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
Carthaginians. 

Hannibal  directed  Malchus  that,  in  the  event  of  his 
failing  in  his  mission,  he  was  not  to  trouble  to  send  these 
things  back,  but  was  to  retain  them  to  win  the  friendship 
and  good  will  of  the  chiefs  of  the  country  to  which  he 
proposed  to  journey.  The  next  morning  Malchus  took 
an  affectionate  farewell  of  the  general  and  his  old  com- 
rades, and  then,  with  Clotilde  riding  by  his  side — -for  the 
women  of  the  Gauls  were  as  well  skilled  as  the  men  in  the 
management  of  horses — he  started  at  the  head  of  his 
party.  He  followed  the  route  marked  out  for  him 
without  any  adventure  of  importance.  He  had  one  or 
two  skirmishes  with  parties  of  tribesmen  allied  with 
Rome,  but  his  movements  were  too  rapid  for  any  force 
sufficient  to  oppose  his  passage  to  be  collected. 


1‘HE  LION. 


323 


After  ascending  the  seacoast  the  troop  skirted  the 
northern  slopes  of  the  Apennines,  passing  close  to  the 
battlefield  of  the  Trebia,  and  crossing  the  Po  by  a ford, 
ascended  the  banks  of  the  Orcus,  and  reached  Clotilde’s 
native  village.  A few  ruins  alone  marked  where  it  had 
stood.  Malchus  halted  there  and  dispatched  scouts  far 
up  the  valley.  These  succeeded  in.  finding  a native,  who 
informed  them  that  Brunilda  with  the  remains  of  the 
tribe  were  living  in  the  forests  far  up  on  the  slopes.  The 
scouts  delivered  to  them  the  message  with  which  they 
were  charged:  that  Clotilde  and  Malchus,  with  a Car- 
thaginian force,  were  at  Orca.  The  following  evening 
Brunilda  and  her  followers  came  into  camp. 

Deep  was  the  joy  of  the  mother  and  daughter.  The 
former  had  long  since  given  up  all  hope  of  ever  hearing 
of  Clotilde  again,  and  had  devoted  her  life  to  vengeance 
on  the  Romans.  From  her  fastness  in  the  mountain  she 
had  from  time  to  time  led  her  followers  down,  and 
carried  fire  and  sword  over  the  fields  and  plantations  of 
the  Roman  colonists,  retiring  rapidly  before  the  garri- 
sons could  sally  from  the  towns  and  fall  upon  her.  She 
was  rejoiced  to  find  that  her  child  had  found  a husband 
and  protector  in  the  young  Carthaginian,  still  more  re- 
joiced when  she  found  that  the  latter  had  determined 
upon  throv/ing  in  his  lot  with  the  Gauls. 

All  that  night  mother  and  daughter  sat  talking  over 
the  events  which  had  happened  since  they  parted. 
Brunilda  could  give  Malchus  but  little  encouragement 
for  the  mission  on  which  he  had  come.  The  legion  of 
Postumius  had  indeed  been  defeated  and  nearly  de- 
stroyed in  a rising  which  had  taken  place  early  in  the 
spring;  but  fresh  troops  had  arrived,  dissensions  had,  as 
usual,  broken  out  among  the  chiefs,  many  of  them  had 
again  submitted  to  the  Romans,  and  the  rest  had 
been  defeated  and  crushed.  Brunilda  thought  that 
there  was  little  hope  at  present  of  their  again  taking- 
up  arms. 

For  some  weeks  Malchus  attempted  to  carry  out  Han- 
nibal’s  instructions;  he  and  his  lieutenants,  accompanied 


324 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


by  small  parties  of  horse,  rode  through  the  country  and 
visited  all  the  chiefs  of  Cisalpine  Gaul,  but  the  spirit  of 
the  people  was  broken.  The  successes  they  had  gained 
had  never  been  more  than  partial,  the  Roman  garrison 
towns  had  always  defied  all  their  efforts,  and  sooner  or 
later  the  Roman  legions  swept  down  across  the  Apen- 
nines and  carried  all  before  them. 

In  vain  Malchus  told  them  of  the  victories  that  Hanni- 
bal had  won,  that  Southern  Italy  was  in  his  hands,  and 
the  Roman  dominion  tottering.  In  reply  they  pointed 
to  the  garrisons  and  the  legion,  and  said  that,  were  Rome 
in  a sore  strait,  she  would  recall  her  legion  for  her  own 
defense,  and  no  arguments  that  Malchus  could  use  could 
move  them  to  lay  aside  their  own  differences  and  to  unite 
in  another  effort  for  freedom.  Winter  was  now  at  hand. 
Malchus  remained  in  the  mountains  with  the  Orcans 
until  spring  came,  and  then  renewed  his  efforts  with  no 
greater  success  than  before.  Then  he  dismissed  the  Car- 
thaginians, with  a letter  giving  Hannibal  an  account  of 
all  he  had  done,  and  bade  them  find  their  way  back  to 
Capua  by  the  road  by  which  they  had  come. 

Brunilda  had  joyfully  agreed  to  his  proposal  that  they 
should  cross  the  Alps  and  join  her  kinsmen  in  Germany, 
and  the  remnant  of  the  tribe  willingly  consented  to  ac- 
company them.  Accordingly  in  the  month  of  May  they 
set  out,  and  journeying  north  made  their  way  along  the 
shore  of  the  lake  now  called  the  Lago  di  Guarda,  and,' 
crossing  by  the  pass  of  the  Trentino,  came  down  on  the 
northern  side  of  the  Alps,  and,  after  journeying  for  some 
weeks  among  the  great  forests  which  covered  the  coun- 
try, reached  the  part  inhabited  by  the  tribe  of  the 
Cherusci,  to  which  Brunilda  belonged. 

Here  they  were  hospitably  received.  Brunilda’s  family 
were  among  the  noblest  of  the  tribe,  and  the  rich  presents 
which  the  ample  resources  of  Malchus  enabled  him  to 
distribute  among  all  the  chiefs,  at  once  raised  him  to  a 
position  of  high  rank  and  consideration  among  them. 
Although  accepting  the  life  of  barbarism,  Malchus  was 
not  prepared  to  give  up  all  the  usages  of  civilization. 


THE  LION. 


325 


He  built  a house  which,  although  it  would  have  been 
but  a small  structure  in  Carthage,  was  regarded  with  ad- 
miration and  wonder  by  the  Gauls.  Here  he  introduced 
the  usages  and  customs  of  civilization.  The  walls  in- 
deed, instead  of  being  hung  with  silk  and  tapestry,  were 
covered  with  the  skins  of  stags,  bears,  and  other  animals 
slain  in  the  chase;  but  these  were  warmer  and  better 
suited  for  the  rigor  of  the  climate  in  winter  than  silks 
would  have  been.  The  wealth,  knowledge,  and  tact  of 
Malchus  gained  him  an  immense  influence  in  the  tribe, 
and  in  time  he  was  elected  the  chief  of  that  portion  of  it 
dwelling  near  him.  He  did  not  succeed  in  getting  his 
followers  to  abandon  their  own  modes  of  life,  but  he 
introduced  among  them  many  of  the  customs  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  persuaded  them  to  adopt  the  "'lilitary  formation 
in  use  among  the  Carthaginians.  It  was  with  some  re- 
luctance that  they  submitted  to  this ; but  so  complete  was 
the  victory  which  they  obtained  over  a rival  tribe,  upon 
their  first  encounter,  when  led  by  Malchus  and  his  able 
lieutenant  Nessus,  that  he  had  no  difficulty  in  future  on 
this  score. 

The  advantages,  indeed,  of  fighting  in  solid  formation, 
instead  of  the  irregular  order  in  which  each  man  fought 
for  himself,  were  so  overwhelming  that  the  tribe  rapidly 
increased  in  power  and  importance,  and  became  one  of 
the  leading  peoples  in  that  part  of  Germany.  Above  all, 
Malchus  inculcated  in  them  a deep  hatred  of  Rome, 
and  warned  them  that  when  the  time  came,  as  it  assur- 
edly would  do,  that  the  Romans  would  cross  the  Alps 
and  attempt  the  conquest  of  the  country,  it  behoved  the 
German  tribes  to  lay  aside  all  their  disputes  and  to  join 
in  a common  resistance  against  the  enemy. 

From  time  to  time  rumors,  brought  by  parties  of  Cisal- 
pine Gauls,  who,  like  the  Orcans,  fled  across  the  Alps  to 
escape  the  tyranny  of  Rome,  reached  Malchus.  For 
years  the  news  came  that  no  great  battle  had  been 
fought,  that  Hannibal  was  still  in  the  south  of  Italy 
defying  all  the  efforts  of  the  Romans  to  dislodge 
him. 


326  THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 

It  was  not  until  the  thirteenth  year  after  Hannibal  had 
crossed  the  Alps  that  any  considerable  re-enforcement 
was  sent  to  aid  the  Carthaginian  general.  Then  his 
brother  Hasdrubal,  having  raised  an  army  in  Spain  and 
Southern  Gaul,  crossed  the  Alps  to  join  him.  But  he 
was  met,  as  he  marched  south,  by  the  consuls  Livius  and 
Nero  with  an  army  greatly  superior  to  his  own;  and  was 
crushed  by  them  on  the  river  Metaurus,  the  Spanish  and 
Ligurian  troops  being  annihilated  and  Hasdrubal  himself 
killed. 

For  four  years  longer  Hannibal  maintained  his  posi- 
tion in  the  south  of  Italy.  No  assistance  whatever 
reached  him  from  Carthage,  but  alone  and  unaided  he 
carried  on  the  unequal  war  with  Rome  until,  in  204  b.  c., 
Scipio  landed  with  a Roman  force  within  a few  miles  of 
Carthage,  captured  Utica,  defeated  two  Carthaginian 
armies  with  great  slaughter,  and  blockaded  Carthage. 
Then  the  city  recalled  the  general  and  the  army  whom 
they  had  so  grossly  neglected  and  betrayed. 

Hannibal  succeeded  in  safely  embarking  his  army  and 
in  sailing  to  Carthage;  but  so  small  was  the  remnant  of 
the  force  which  remained  to  him  that,  when  he  attempted 
to  give  battle  to  Scipio,  he  was  defeated  and  Carthage  was 
forced  to  make  peace  on  terms  which  left  her  for  the 
future  at  the  mercy  of  Rome.  She  was  to  give  up  all 
her  ships  of  war  except  ten,  and  all  her  elephants;  to  re- 
store all  Roman  prisoners;  to  engage  in  no  war  out  of 
Africa,  and  none  in  Africa  except  with  the  consent  of 
Rome;  to  restore  to  Massinissa,  a prince  of  Numidia  who 
had  joined  Rome,  his  kingdom;  to  pay  a contribution  of 
two  hundred  talents  a year  for  fifty  years,  and  to  give  a 
hundred  hostages  between  the  ages  of  fourteen  and 
thirty,  to  be  selected  by  the  Roman  general. 

These  terms  left  Carthage  at  the  mercy  of  Rome,  and 
when  the  latter,  confident  in  her  power,  entered  upon  the 
third  Punic  war,  the  overthrow  and  the  destruction  of 
her  rival  were  a comparatively  easy  task  for  her.  Han- 
nibal lived  nineteen  years  after  his  return  to  Carthage. 
For  eight  years  he  strove  to  rectify  the  administration,  to 


THE  LION. 


327 


reform  abuses,  and  to  raise  and  improve  the  state;  but 
his  exposure  of  the  gross  abuses  of  the  public  service 
united  against  him  the  faction  which  had  so  long  profited 
by  them,  and  in  b.  c.  196,  the  great  patriot  and  general 
was  driven  into  exile. 

He  then  repaired  to  the  court  of  Antiochus,  King  of 
Syria,  who  was  at  that  time  engaged  in  a war  against 
Rome;  but  that  monarch  would  not  follow  the  advice  he 
gave  him,  and  was  in  consequence  defeated  at  Magnesia, 
and  was  forced  to  sue  for  peace  and  to  accept  the  terms 
the  Romans  imposed,  one  of  which  was  that  Hannibal 
should  be  delivered  into  their  hands. 

Hannibal  being  warned  in  time,  left  Syria  and  went  to 
Bithynia.  But  Rome  could  not  be  easy  so  long  as  her 
great  enemy  lived,  and  made  a demand  upon  Prusias, 
King  of  Bithynia,  for  his  surrender.  He  was  about  to 
comply  with  the  request  when  Hannibal  put  an  end  to 
his  life,  dying  at  the  age  of  sixty-four. 

No  rumor  of  this  event  ever  reached  Malchus,  but  he 
heard,  fifteen  years  after  he  had  passed  into  Germany, 
that  Hannibal  had  at  last  retired  from  Italy,  and  had  been 
defeated  at  Zama,  and  that  Carthage  had  been  obliged  to 
submit  to  conditions  which  placed  her  at  the  mercy  of 
Rome.  Malchus  rejoiced  more  than  ever  at  the  choice 
he  had  made.  His  sons  were  now  growing  up,  and  he 
spared  no  efforts  to  instill  in  them  a hatred  and  distrust 
of  Rome,  to  teach  them  the  tactics  of  war,  and  to  fill  their 
minds  with  noble  and  lofty  thoughts. 

Nessus  had  followed  the  example  of  his  lord  and  had 
married  a Gaulish  maiden,  and  he  was  now  a subchief 
in  the  tribe.  Malchus  and  Clotilde  lived  to  a great  age, 
and  the  former  never  once  regretted  the  choice  he  had 
made.  From  afar  he  heard  of  the  ever-growing  power 
of  Rome,  and  warned  his  grandsons,  as  he  had  warned 
his  sons,  against  her,  and  begged  them  to  impress  upon 
their  descendants  in  turn  the  counsels  he  had  given 
them.  The  injunction  was  observed,  and  the  time  came 
when  Arminius,  a direct  descendant  of  Malchus,  then  the 
leader  of  the  Cherusci,  assembled  the  German  tribes  and 


328 


THE  YOUNG  CARTHAGINIAN. 


fell  upon  the  legions  of  Varus,  inflicting  upon  them  a 
defeat  as  crushing  and  terrible  as  the  Romans  had  ever 
suffered  at  the  hands  of  Hannibal  himself,  and  checking 
for  once  and  all  the  efforts  of  the  Romans  to  subdue  the 
free  people  of  Germany. 


